《Pro Wrestling System》


 Chapter 1: Loser

    One... Two... Three...Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, Dark Dew!!!"


    The entire Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena was soaked in cheers, almost causing the building to erupt. Two young men could be seen in a wrestling ring that is being surrounded by blue-coated barricades, followed by a considerable number of people, almost all shouting at the top of their lungs enthusiastically.


    "Fury the loser!"


    "Ninth defeat in a row, what a shame!"


    "He gave his very best. Let''s just say he is pretty unlucky."


    "No way! That guy has lost countless times and still wouldn''t give up. Why is he so desperate?"


    "If I were Fury, this would be the last time I step my foot in a wrestling ring!"


    Two men and a woman could be seen standing somewhere around the barricade area as they watched. They were putting on simple gym attires and had a black badge on their shirts written "Rising Impact University Staff".


    It wasn''t looking as if this was sort of a big wrestling match. It was just a Rising Impact University''s final year examination being carried out. All the final-year students of Rising Impact University had gathered at the Test Arena to watch today''s match, which had been undoubtedly exciting.


    Out of all, Arnold''s match seemed to be the most interesting.


    Arnold Gallagher clutched his chest and gritted his teeth in pain, finding it hard to stand up. His unhealthily pale skin had been fiercely bruised after his fight with the low-level professional wrestler from Grindhouse Wrestling, a direct destination wrestling show for every student who graduated from Rising Impact University.


    His jet-black hair had become a mess, scattering roughly as if like that of a madman. However, despite his physical state, Arnold still lay hopelessly on the thick mat, tears suddenly gushing down his eyes.


    The referee in the ring, a young woman who looked like someone who had been deprived of the grace of womanhood due to her blank shape grabbed Dark Dew''s right arm and raised it, practically announcing his victory to the viewers.


    One of the staff downstage took a pen from his pocket and wrote something on a short, blue book. Arnold knew he was recording his score. Dark Dew was just a figure planted to fight the students, he wasn''t part of the exam.


    The University''s management decided not to urge students to fight against themselves since it could affect their score rate, so bringing wrestlers from Grindhouse show was the best option. At least, it wouldn''t be just too difficult for them.


    Although it wasn''t just for the scores, it was to determine how good they can be when facing tougher opponents. If one didn''t prepare really much, they might fail the exam and have no choice but to leave the University.


    There are no second chances.


    "Not again. I had the best opportunity, but I foolishly screwed it up." Arnold had a grim look on his face, clenching his fist on the wrestling ring mat.


    He had a good score in the written exams and was praised for his intelligence. But now, he was mocked by all due to his inadequate physical fitness and wrestling skills.


    "Tell me huh? How can one continue clotheslining his opponent all through the match? Doesn''t he have a different vital move? Screw you, Fury!"


    "And it always feels as if he was the victim of his own attack. That guy is frail!"


    "Wasting four good years in Rising Impact University is quite despairing. I can feel his pain right now."


    Side conversations caused flows of murmuring all over, the arena was already becoming uncomfortable for Arnold. Although he was extremely exhausted and felt so much pain in every part of his body after receiving Dark Dew''s DDT finisher, he still forced his limbs to help him walk out of the shame he left in the ring.


    "Don''t come back, Fury. You don''t deserve the spotlight!"


    "Just beg a trunk-kun to run you over and get this over with, okay?!"


    Arnold heard more mocking statements from all angles but decided not to pay them any attention. He was experiencing the worst moment in his life right now and could go crazy if he dared to react.


    Max Fury is his ring name. Arnold aimed to use it as his signature name when he finally becomes a professional wrestler.


    Walking through the alleyway and stepping out of the arena, Arnold heaved a rough sigh and said.


    "Enough with the shame. I give up!"


    Another tear gushed down his eyes and trickled down his temple, a burning sensation lingering in his heart.


    Arnold was born to a family of six who could barely make ends meet. After the death of his father, things got bad, and his mother carried an overwhelming load of responsibilities. His senior brother, the eldest child of the family grew up to become a pathetic drunkard, leaving every responsibility that he had to take care of.


    Things got worse.


    His two sisters couldn''t go to school due to financial lack and had helped their mom in her small restaurant on a street on the outskirts of San Diego, California.


    Since his young age, he had had the dream to become a professional wrestler and become a universal champion. Arnold worked extremely hard and earned from selling disposed metals to a recycling company to raise five thousand dollars to enroll himself in Rising Impact University.


    Now, this dream seemed to be coming to an end, unfortunately.


    "Arnold!"


    While walking miserably to his dormitory, a feminine voice called from behind, taking Arnold aback.


    ''Mrs May! It''s Mrs May! I guess I''ll be expelled right away,'' Arnold thought.


    His heart was beating uncontrollably in his chest as he quickly turned in the direction of the caller.


    "Vice chancellor, I''m sorry I have been a disgrace to this University. I''m sincerely sorry," Arnold said while he slightly bowed, ignoring the pain and grief to give the vice chancellor of Rising Impact University a befitting honor.


    "You shouldn''t be hard on yourself, Max Fury. Anyone can lose as much as anyone can also win. You aren''t just lucky in this path," Mrs May said with a smile.


    "I... I..."


    Arnold stammered repeatedly before being interrupted by Mrs May.


    "I know what is in your mind right now. But I''ll tell you this. Becoming a professional wrestler isn''t a cup of tea, you have to be born to it, made with it, and be blessed with it."


    "If I were you, I should have planned my next step of action by now. You aren''t destined to be a professional wrestler. Just quit and move on," Mrs May advised. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll quit, but after my last match. I still have one last examination match left," Arnold noticed.


    "Forget about it, you and I know that you''ve failed the examination already. Why stress yourself even more?"


    "I just want to. I believe I could win it," Arnold helplessly said. Those words were shrouded in a canopy of doubt.


    "I have sincerely given some advice, boy. If you lose again, you will definitely be driven out of the university premises. You have my word on that."


    Mrs May said and walked away. Her charming curve wiggled around her white coat skirt and her red shoes echoed softly, its sound disappearing every passing second.


    "Damn it!"


    Arnold angrily turned and entered the male dormitory building, his cheeks almost freezing. The arena wasn''t too far from the male dormitory so it didn''t take much time for him to reach there. Arnold thanked his stars having not to walk too far because of his slight injuries.


    A staircase was planted for access to the top building of the dormitory which was where Arnold''s dorm room was located. The staircase was tight and narrow, and if one isn''t careful they could stumble after a missed step.


    Arnold who was totally absent-minded about this staggeringly climbed the stairs with his right hand on the barriers. At this moment, he was begging for a quick source of death to befall him.


    After all the hard work.


    The effort.


    The pains.


    The sacrifices.


    The money...


    ''Is it really going to end just like this?''


    Step. Step. Step.


    Swish!


    Arnold''s eyes glinted.


    Roll. Roll. Roll.


    *Bang!*


    "Arghh!!!"


    Arnold''s leg suddenly slipped off a staircase as he fell helplessly, followed by a non-stop rolling from the top of the stairs wall to the bottom, and then hit his head on a very hard surface.


    He didn''t get to see what it was after his exclamation... And then...


    He blacked out.


    [You have...]

 Chapter 2: Pro Wrestling System

    [You have attained the Pro Wrestling System.]Arnold woke up in an unfamiliar room, blinking repeatedly with slight gasps. A masculine voice had just forced him to wake up from his slumber and he became dumbstruck when he just opened his eyes.


    ''Huh???"


    "A system! That''s a system!'' Arnold squinted.


    He just saw a blue screen floating in mid-air in front of him and also heard a masculine voice in his head. What''s more astonishing? This masculine voice was expressing what was written on the blue screen, making Arnold''s eyes light up, aghast.


    [The System is merging with the host...]


    [System Merging completed.]


    [The System is unlocking Activity Panel...]


    [Activity Panel unlocked...]


    [System commencement in progress...]


    Arnold''s face was turning red. It was as if this was a dream. It wasn''t as if he was a novice at systems, Arnold was a manhwa lover. He had read a lot of manhwas with systems, knowing that these things were illusional.


    Now, how come he got a system in the real world?


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly, lying on a bed. His mind was quite far away from thinking about his current location, the Pro Wrestling System was about to blow his mind.


    [System Activity has commenced.]


    [System Mission: Help the weak wrestler.


    Description: You are too frail, I came to help you.]


    "..."


    Arnold fell speechless, still staring at the system screen and listening to what it was saying.


    [Host stats generating...]


    [Generation completed.]


    [Stats:


    Name: Max Fury.


    Age: 23.


    Signature Finish: Clothesline (F-class).


    Skills: None


    Skill Level (Intelligence): 1


    Strength: 2.


    Agility: 3.


    Attack Power: 1.


    Endurance: 2.


    Title won: None.


    Honors: None.


    Wage: $0 per week.]


    "Am I this inferior? This is quite bad stats," Arnold couldn''t help but comment after reading along. Of course, as someone familiar with systems stating, he knew that his stats were more than horrible.


    "What now? Are you just here to show how miserable I am to my face? Please help me, system."


    Arnold was still lying on what looked like a ward bed in a hospital. He recalled slipping off, rolling, and hitting his head on a hard substance but was wondering who brought him here.


    "My roommates'' exam matches should have been around the last matches. If they truly have brought me here, that means I had been unconscious for several hours."


    Arnold cast a slight frown and touched the left side of his head.


    It was wrapped with medical plasters.


    "Argh! It hurts," Arnold interjected upon giving the plastered section of his head a touch.


    "Aren''t you going to answer me, system? I need your help," Arnold''s mind returned to the system. He tried to sit up and was successful, thanks to the nurse who had given him some painkillers after being brought to the university''s hospital.


    [What help do you need, host? I''m your assistant, and I will do everything in my power to do what you asked.]


    The system replied politely, catching Arnold by surprise. He was already feeling as if he was a manhwa character, a wide smile appearing on his face.


    "To start up with, can I have some food?"


    The right side of Arnold''s lips curled up as he asked. Even a little kid would know that this was a ridiculous request.


    [I''m sorry but I can''t help you with food. I''m not the kind of system that has shops programmed in them. I''m a Professional Wrestling System.]


    "Ohh... My bad. So what can you help with? I''m in my last moments at this university. Can you even help me graduate outta here?" Arnold asked with a dubious look on his face. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Of course, host. That should only require a lot of hard work from you, and me.]


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed.


    Talking about hard work, there was nothing he hadn''t done to improve his skills. Arnold had had extra classes and training, and had even paid for special lectures from some Grindhouse Wrestling top stars. However, everything ended up as a waste.


    There wasn''t even a hint of progress.


    Remembering this, Arnold chuckled inwardly. "Do you really think hard work pays?"


    [It depends on how you work, host.]


    "Cut it. Hard work never pays. If you are urging me to keep suffering for hardworking sake, you''d better get lost and never come back."


    Arnold was beginning to get angered as he couldn''t hold the grieve thinking about how hard he had worked to become successful. If there was anyone who was the most diligent student at Rising Impact University, it should be Arnold, the well-known Max freaking Fury!


    He had even barely passed his previous exams in his early years at the university because he could manage to defeat some of the students. He even regarded it as pure luck because...


    Pinning an opponent by raising both legs forcefully wasn''t considered a win to him. He hated winning that way, but he had to.


    At least, it wasn''t disallowed in professional wrestling rules.


    [I understand your pain, host. But making negative quotes about hard work is just a bad idea. You just have to trust me on this, you will surely thrive.]


    The system was pretty kind in its professional voice, and this was secretly softening Arnold''s mind. Although he still had doubts, he was pleased that this wasn''t some kind of strict, unforgiving systems.


    Arnold had read a manhwa when the system suddenly vanished without coming back after arguing with its host. Yeah, it was crazy and its host suffered miserably in an apocalyptic world after the system''s disappearance. Even Arnold couldn''t believe the writer could come up with such an idea.


    However, The Professional Wrestling System was calm and composed, every word it spoke sounded with meaningful contents.


    [First of all, you have to increase your Attributes. I''ll give you tips on how to do that.]


    [To defeat your next opponent, Rowan Pierce, you should have obtained 20 overall attribute points.]


    [The Attributes are Strength, Agility, Endurance, and Attack Power.]


    [A Grindhouse low-level wrestler''s attribute should have increased to the height of measuring 20 overall attribute points, and without matching up with him, you can''t win.]


    [Obtaining 20 overall attribute points would also earn you a new skill. A skill from the system could be a move, a finisher, or an Intelligence-improving strategy. This would also play a vital role in helping you win a match.]


    [If you keep improving your Skill Level (Intelligence), you are likely to gain an Anonymous Skill at a certain stage.]


    [Host, should we get started?]


    "..."


    [It would only cost hard work and determination, I''m sure you aren''t going to let your dream die?]


    "Of course not. I can''t. Not after so much time and sweat wasted," Arnold was jolted out of his weakness. He had listened and read what the system had revealed attentively, and saying that this didn''t make any sense would be quite nonsensical.


    "I''m ready," Arnold said with a serious countenance, "So how can I increase my attributes?"


    [It''s almost simple, host. Let''s just see the gym and have some private practices in the domain.]


    Arnold bit his lips upon hearing the term "gym". A sudden look of disappointment appeared on his face...


    "I usually spent a whole day training in the gym and had no improvement. It seems you are just trying to help the wrong person. I guess I''m not really destined to become a pro wrestler."


    A grim look suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face as he lowered his head. It was already getting too tragic seeing that even a system was trying to use the same tactic he had used which didn''t work out.


    However...


    It only seemed as if Arnold didn''t know that the Pro Wrestling System had other plans.


    [Host, you should just wait and let me finish.]


    "...?"


    [The system is withdrawing Setbacks...]


    [All setbacks have been totally withdrawn.]


    [Host, Max Fury has been set anew.]


    [All body advancement negatory agents have been destroyed successfully.]


    "Huh???" Arnold''s eyes darted this time, his mouth widening in shock.


    After the astonishing drama displayed by the system, it finally paused for a while and spoke.


    [Are you ready now, host?]

 Chapter 3: I can help you create a way to the top

    Arnold was still lost in shock as he forced his lips open. "I... I''m ready."The system urged him to begin the training after getting discharged from the hospital.


    The Rising Impact University''s hospital wasn''t quite different from other typical hospitals in common places. The only difference was the patients being only students and staff. It was just a newly built hospital after the eradication of a different one and had highly expensive facilities.


    The Rising Impact University was owned by one of the best professional wrestling promotion companies in the world, which could easily be noticed due to the luxurious structures and facilities rendered to produce the best talents every year.


    This was why the enrollment fee was very expensive. Anyone who graduated from this university and have a good performance in Grindhouse Wrestling could have an opportunity to become a professional wrestler in the top wrestling show, the internationally-known Ultimate Revolution Wrestling.


    It was Arnold''s dream to enter the URW show and strive, no matter what it could take. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, handsome. You are awake," a feminine voice was heard from the side, coming from the entrance door of the room Arnold was.


    It was the nurse attending to his health case.


    Arnold came to discover that he was really in the university''s hospital, being placed in a patient attendant room. The room was a small, sterile space with white walls and fluorescent lighting. A single bed, surrounded by small simple machines beeping softly, dominates the space. A bedside table holds a water pitcher and a few personal items.


    A chair for visitors sits in one corner, and a blue curtain provides a divider for privacy. The air was thick with the scent of disinfectant and the hum of medical equipment filled the air.


    The odd smell of these disinfectants almost made Arnold throw up, but he was good at holding himself, not wanting to stay any longer because the nurse might consider having him stay.


    Arnold nodded to the nurse''s question.


    "Good. You were brought here by a young lady from the third-year department. Uhm... I can''t remember her name, but she has flame-colored long hair and a slight scar on her face."


    Arnold watched the nurse speak with a cold stare. At first, he knew no one in the third-year department and was amazed to hear that it was a girl.


    ''She must have admired my handsomeness and decided to help my weak ass.'' Arnold blushed.


    "I don''t actually have a friend in the third-year department, ma''am. I guess she was just passing by and decided to help," Arnold hesitated and said.


    Although there were other dorm rooms on the top floor of the male dormitory, a female shouldn''t be in the building. There were even four different dormitory buildings for all year students, so even the third-year students shouldn''t be wandering around the four-year students'' dormitory.


    ''The staircase is a bit far from the entrance door, even though the door was open, no one can even see the last step of the staircase because of its positioning," Arnold scratched the back of his head, "How come she managed to see me?"


    "Do you know anybody with such physique?" The nurse asked after watching Arnold''s complicated reactions for a while.


    "Not really, ma''am. Maybe... Maybe," Arnold nodded.


    "Okay then. You should do well to render some appreciation to her later," the nurse, a short, pale-skinned woman with short dark hair wearing a white gown with straight linings, smiled and advised.


    "So, how do you feel now?" She walked closer and asked.


    "Really good. I think I''m okay now," Arnold lied. Truth be told, his head still hurts badly, but he was really eager to begin training with the system.


    His last match would be in eight days, and he needed to get prepared and win.


    "I''m not sure about this, mister. Your eyes don''t act the same way as your tongue. Why don''t you stay for another day?" The nurse offered, her gaze showing an indication of professional concern. It was her job to ensure his well-being.


    After all, it had barely been a day since he got here. It was just that he wasn''t brutally injured, his match would have been canceled if he had.


    "Trust me, ma''am. I''m doing great," Arnold convinced, standing up and attempting to show her that he was fine. Even though his stance wasn''t really strong, it wasn''t enough to say he wasn''t fit yet. After all, it wasn''t his legs that were injured.


    "Okay then. If you say so, you should get ready to leave. But you must come back if you feel any strange pain in your head, okay?" The nurse advised.


    "I will, ma''am," Arnold smiled in excitement, curling his lips repeatedly.


    After being discharged, he left the hospital and went back to his dorm room. This time he was careful while climbing, and made no mistake in hitting every step.


    He ran into his dorm room and saw that his roommates, Ben and Karl were already back. The sun was beginning to set as it was almost 6 pm, so he had expected their return.


    "Hey, Max. Where have you been? What happened to your head?" Ben, a guy with a great body build, dark curly hair, and bronze-colored skin opened his eyes wide.


    "We have been waiting for you all day, were you attacked by someone?" Karl also approached Arnold from his bed.


    "It''s nothing, guys. I just fell and hit my head on something hard. But I''m fine now," Arnold had a dull look on his face, remembering his roommates of what happened earlier in his exam match.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t as if they would let it ruin their moment.


    "Guess what? I and Karl won our matches. We have automatically passed the exam and will be signed by Grindhouse Wrestling soon, hehe," Karl bragged.


    "Ohh. Congratulations," Arnold nodded and said.


    The next moment, their face turned red when they saw Arnold walk to his bag, bring out some money, and leave the dorm room without saying another word to them.


    "Is he jealous now that he isn''t going to pass the exams?" Ben frowned.


    "I guess," replied Karl.


    It wasn''t as if Arnold was jealous, he was hasting to begin his training. Getting 5 dollars from his bag, he left for the cafeteria and had a big meal to quench his hunger. The black short and red armless shirt he was wearing had no pocket fixed in it, so that''s why he couldn''t keep some bucks with him.


    After having a meal in the cafeteria, he entered the gym. Fortunately, no one was in the gym house as he had wanted.


    "System, should we begin now?" Arnold asked after inspecting every nook and corner.


    [Of course, host. First of all, let''s begin with improving your Agility.]


    "Okay..."


    Arnold waited for guidelines from the system, getting prepared, until a long piece of written instructions appeared on the blue screen, a voice reading out the content.


    [Improving one''s agility is like having to suffer a burden, however, with the Professional Wrestling System, there are cheat factors.]


    "Cheat?" Arnold had to interrupt the system. "If I cheat during a match, I will be expelled."


    His face was burning in confusion. Cheating was one of the crucial crimes against wrestling rules, anyone who cheated wouldn''t be spared. It was a deed punished with direct eviction.


    [This is not the kind of Cheat you know, host. This is the Pro Wrestling System''s intelligence.]


    [If you can trust me, host, I can help you create a way to the top.]

 Chapter 4: Attributes Improvement (I)

    The gym was a big room filled with rows of machines and weights. There were treadmills for running, bikes for pedaling, and benches for lifting. Mirrors covered the walls, reflecting the sweat and effort of those who had worked out. The air was thick with the scent of disinfectants as flashing lights illuminated the covering darkness.Sigh...


    "I will do whatever it takes, so let''s get started," Arnold was beginning to understand the system''s perspective. This system wasn''t just here to help him grow stronger, it was ready to guide him to the top.


    [Agility Improvement Training has commenced.]


    [Agility refers to the ability to quickly change direction, speed, and movement. Improving agility requires a combination of high commitment and consistency.]


    [Firstly, you should perform a zig-zag run using plastic cones, jump hurdles with a run, and then climb ladders to the top to beat a fixed time.]


    Arnold shrugged. "How long am I going to do this?"


    [You are going to keep up with it until your Agility score is improved.]


    Arnold''s Agility was currently scoring 3 points, and if he were to apply some mathematics, it needed two points to be added to make it five. He had four attributes, and to make his overall attributes points 20, he would have to improve all of them to 5.


    "That shouldn''t be too hard," Arnold grinned and said.


    He started by collecting some plastic cones from the equipment store at the corner and lined them up with a meter gap. The gym was pretty large, so there was enough space for him.


    After lining them vertically, Arnold started a zig-zag run around the cones, moving left and right, and making sure he was at his best training performance. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t believe I never tried this before, I might have been doing the wrong things lately."


    Although this kind of training was unique, Arnold felt that this might just be the best way he could actually improve his physical fitness. Even though it wasn''t taught by the university''s physical fitness trainers, it looked quite promising to Arnold.


    Soon, Arnold was having tiny liquids on his face. He repeated this move a couple of times and wasn''t ready to stop. As he continued, he felt his speed especially advancing. The improving rate in which he switched to the next direction was becoming noticeable, however, it felt like he still needed to keep up with the zig-zag run.


    Twenty minutes came passing in a blur, and Arnold didn''t stop. He was determined to achieve a remarkable improvement and made sure he made good progress.


    For another twenty minutes, he was still on it, and this time, he was sweating all over. His red armless shirt had been soaked, revealing a hint of his not-so-big chest and tiny range six-packs.


    "One more minute..."


    Arnold had the urge to continue for a little while. His limbs were already becoming so heavy for him, and he was getting exhausted, but one more minute wouldn''t hurt, right?


    After finally deciding to stop, he shuffled to a bench at the corner and sat down, gasping roughly.


    "I think this should be okay to earn me two points for my Agility, right?" Arnold questioned the system.


    [Unfortunately, host. You haven''t gained any points after this. If you had gained any, I would have notified you.]


    Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    "After an hour of zig-zag runs without resting?" Arnold clenched his teeth in frustration. "I thought you have some system cheat intelligence or whatever?"


    [It wasn''t as if you haven''t made any progress, it''s just that the progress isn''t enough to earn you a point.]


    The system was calm, and even if Arnold''s heart was burning in anger, its words made it quench.


    "How long can I keep trying, is it going to take so long even after my last exam match?" Arnold asked nervously.


    [ I don''t think so, host. You can improve your Agility if you put in more effort. Try doing the hurdle jump or ladder climbing. There would be a fixed time for you to beat, and this can help you improve quickly.]


    "Fine," Arnold nodded and walked into a different room in the same building with the gym. Here, few hurdles and ladders could be seen at the corners, and casting a first glance at them, their appearance only explained one thing.


    No one had ever come here to train before. The room had an odd lonesome aura, with cobwebs covering almost all ceiling edges.


    "It kinda smells bad here, I should have taken some hurdles and ladders to the gym room, but there wouldn''t be enough space there," Arnold regretted.


    Without wasting a second, he made a long range of twenty hurdles. This room had a pretty massive space and was able to contain it even if Arnold added ten more.


    [Task: Run to the end point while jumping the hurdles and come back to the starting point the same way.]


    [Time: 30 seconds.]


    Arnold didn''t react to the time as this was the first time he was doing it. He only heaved a sigh and was ready to begin.


    [The count starts... Now.]


    Arnold quickly sprinted towards the first hurdle and jumped it over. He was giving off his fastest running and jumping performance and hoped it could really help.


    However, Mr Max Fury only finished the first lap with twenty-one seconds, and when he was back, the time record was already at forty-two seconds.


    "Ah, shit! That was horrible," Arnold was disappointed in his effort.


    [You did a great work there. If you can keep up with it and try to increase your continuation speed after jumping a hurdle, you can beat the time.]


    Arnold took this as a motivation and started repeating the running and jumping race, trying to beat the time.


    It was more like a burden as the system had said, and Arnold was finding it quite hard to beat the time after several repeats.


    [Forty seconds...]


    [Thirty-eight seconds...]


    [Thirty-seven seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds... Try again.]


    [Thirty-four seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds...]


    [Thirty-three seconds...]


    Max Fury committed his body and soul to this task, repeating the race without taking a second to rest. Every disappointing word he heard from the system turned into phrases of motivation, and he kept with the jumps, increasing his continuation speed rate.


    After what seemed like an eternity, a bunch of words made him stop as he let out a smile of victory.


    [Thirty seconds. Time beaten.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]

 Chapter 5: Attribute Improvement (II)

    Although he gained only a single point in his Agility after the hurdle jump, he was still pleased with his achievement. Somehow, he knew that he wasn''t achieving this on his own, the system must have a hand in this fast growth.Physical fitness wasn''t something that a person could improve in one go. Even the best fitness students at Rising Impact University could achieve a noticeable improvement after a couple of weeks. However, Arnold was already feeling a huge improvement after a few hours.


    With these considered, Arnold didn''t dare to complain. If he did, then he would be a good example of an ungrateful pathetic fellow.


    [Why not try using the ladder-climbing race? Climbing to the top and descending from the other side in five seconds.]


    Arnold''s face contorted. "Five seconds, isn''t that going to be too hard?"


    [To improve massively, you have to take on almost impossible challenges. I believe you can do this, host.]


    Arnold had a complicated look on his face, contemplating. He guessed that he could do this if he had beaten the time against the hurdles jump. Although it was clear that this would be times two harder, Arnold was ready to give his all.


    "I would rather be wet with sweat all day than let people call me a Loser. I''ll do anything for my dream... And my family," Arnold said to himself, his determined face observing the ladder at the corner.


    He removed the hurdles and returned them to the corner, replacing them with a single doubled ladder, just like the ones used in a Money In The Bank match in the 10s and 20s. It was already 2056, and the culture of professional wrestling had changed a little bit.


    Pro Wrestling was no longer scripted, and every superstar would have to go with their own power and fate. If you couldn''t make up the standards of defeating an opponent naturally, there was no way you could excel.


    This had earned the wrestling industry a lot of additional fans. Those who wanted real wrestling were pleased with the new development, and as of now, a professional wrestling show like Ultimate Revolution Wrestling could record over sixty thousand fans in a single weekly show. If it was a pay-per-view event, the records could even range from 100 to 200 thousand fans.


    After setting up the thick white aluminum ladder, Arnold was ready to climb.


    [The time starts... Now!]


    The system announced, and Arnold took off in the blink of an eye. There were about ten steps on one phase in the ladder, making it twenty altogether. Running through this ladder in five seconds was almost impossible, but Arnold believed he could do it, even though it could take a lot of time. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Step. Step. Step... Step. Step. Step.


    Arnold was climbing as fast as could and finished the first phase before he could know it. Descending from the ladder through the other phase wasn''t as difficult as ascending, so he guessed the time consumed while doing that wasn''t much.


    [Eleven seconds... Try again.]


    Arnold sighed bitterly. "Crap."


    He couldn''t believe he spent times two of the fixed time even after giving his all. However, he believed that he would have more to give if he kept trying... Arnold was always trying to motivate his sorry ass, believing that nothing is impossible with the Pro Wrestling System.


    Fortunately, this motivation seemed to act as a helping factor for him. Regardless of the exhaustion, pains, and repeated losses, Arnold never gave up.


    [Congratulations, host! You beat the time!]


    [Five seconds. Time beaten.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 5.]


    "Huhu! Maybe I was wrong. Hard work truly pays," Arnold rejoiced clenching both fists and thrusting his arms forward as if he had just won a lottery.


    [You should rest for the rest of the day and continue with the rest attribute training tomorrow. Good luck, Max Fury.]


    The system advised.


    "Sure, I''m just gonna have some sleep and come back to the gym tomorrow morning," Arnold said in excitement and left the gym, making his way to his dorm room.


    It was already dark when Arnold came out from the gym. He had spent more than five hours in the gym after leaving his dorm room around 6 pm... Bringing out his smartphone, a Samsung Galaxy A15 mobile to look at the time, it was 11:47 pm, making it clear that it was almost midnight.


    Arnold rushed to the male dormitory and entered his dorm room, not wanting to be noticed by anyone. Ben and Karl were already asleep, but since they knew he wasn''t back, they left the door bolted.


    Max Fury couldn''t even sleep after lying on his bed. He was lost in his thoughts, thinking about how he could improve his skills enough to defeat Rowan Pierce. Although he was sure that he might not even pass the exam after winning his last exam match, the system already promised to help him, which he didn''t know how it could.


    Arnold was only trying hard to believe and also complete the tasks given to him by the system. He needed to pass the exam and unfold the path to achieve his dreams. If he failed to enter Grindhouse Wrestling, his professional wrestling dream would be dead and terminated forever.


    The young man was still awake all through the night and didn''t realize that it was dawn until he checked his phone. Arnold quickly stood from his bed and freshened up, running back to the gym without even sparing some time to chat with his roommates.


    .....


    "He is going out again with the same cold attitude. I now believe that this guy is jealous of our progress," Ben frowned, watching Arnold leave.


    "I guess so too. But we shouldn''t just judge so quickly yet. Let''s see what he has to say when we get included in the list of Grindhouse Wrestling''s new superstars," Karl smiled impatiently as he spoke.


    "His last opponent is Rowan Pierce, a former Grindhouse Omega Champion. I don''t know why he is always unlucky," Ben smirked.


    "Honestly. If I were to make some comparisons, Rowan Pierce would be the toughest opponent he is facing. There is no way he could even win himself a consolation," Karl said.


    "It''s such a shame for someone to lose all ten final-year exam matches. I regret having him as a roommate," Ben scoffed distastefully.


    .....


    Arnold entered the gym after walking for a few minutes past the boarding areas. Today was different, some students and gym instructors were present in the gym as it was morning. Most students usually came for physical fitness training with their physical fitness coaches every morning, so Arnold had no choice but to take a space for himself.


    He spotted a free bench at one point in the corner and approached it.


    [Task: Strength Attribute Improvement.]


    It was time to improve his strength at this moment, so Arnold used the weights and tried to carry as heavy weights as he could to gain 3 points in his Strength.


    With the guidance of his system, Arnold managed to lift a 40kg weight, making him stunned. Although it took a lot of time because everyone had left the gym by then. Previously, he had been unable to even lift a 25-weight, and they had laughed and teased him.


    After a few hours of repeated trials, Arnold couldn''t believe it himself. He wished they were here to witness it, but he was sad that they had left.


    However, that was the least of Arnold''s concerns right now. He needed to keep improving his attributes and gain 20 overall attribute points to gain his first skill.


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [Strength: 5.]


    [Congratulations host! Now you know hard work pays.]

 Chapter 6: Attributes Improvement (III)

    A victorious smile appeared on Arnold''s face as he heard the announcement of his current achievement."Awesome!" Arnold couldn''t help but comment. His Strength actually took more time than his Agility to improve, however, he guessed it was normal since he had to gain three points unlike two for his Agility.


    At this moment, Arnold was beginning to notice some changes in his body. He felt as if his weightlifting ability had increased, even minor objects like his smartphone which he carried often were now weighing like a piece of paper.


    Arnold shrugged. "Weird."


    After taking some time to rest, the system urged him to begin the Endurance improvement.


    [To improve your Endurance, you have to perform some weight-holding exercises. This means carrying and holding on to the weight for a long time. I''ll have to set a time for you to beat.]


    "I''m ready," Arnold found this interesting. Of course, Endurance is one of the best fitness skills a wrestler needs to come out victorious in every match. This includes having to take tough finisher attacks from an opponent and still kick out or having to endure a submission move before getting to the ropes.


    Max Fury was having a bad record in this aspect and really needed to improve.


    [Task: Endurance Attribute Improvement.]


    [You should hold on to a 40 kg weight for one minute.]


    "Must be challenging but I think I can do this," Arnold spoke some words of encouragement into his head. After being able to run over twenty hurdles and come back within thirty minutes, and also climb over a doubled ladder in just five seconds, Arnold believed he could do this as well. After all, he had lifted the 40 kg weight already, so the weight-holding trial shouldn''t be that difficult.


    A different 40 kg weight was placed somewhere in the weightlifting section of the gym so Arnold did not need to withdraw the one from the bench.


    He waited for a few minutes, inhaling and exhaling to fuel his muscles. Although the system wanted him to get this done today, it also advised Arnold to get the best rest he needed.


    Arnold also didn''t want to risk getting hurt. If he sustains an injury before his final exam match, then the little hope he had would all vanish like a disappearing ghost.


    After a while, Arnold was set to begin the Strength Attribute Improvement training.


    [The time starts... Now!]


    Arnold quickly grabbed the knurling of the weight, raised it with his waist sitting in the air, heightened it to his chest while standing straight, and lifted it over his head.


    *Bang!*


    Arnold dropped it in an instant.


    [One second... Try again.]


    Arnold frowned in disappointment. It wasn''t as if he threw the weight on purpose, his palms almost slipped off the knurling due to not holding tight. He needed to apply safety measures.


    Arnold let out a long exhale. "Pooffff..."


    Grabbing the knurling tightly this time, he applied massive pressure and lifted it.


    This time, it seemed that his hold stayed much longer... Actually, after taking several Strength Attribute Improvement training sessions, it did a lot in helping him improve his Endurance.


    He had learned what it takes to hold on to pains and muscle exhaustion while doing the Strength training, so having to endure the overwhelming heaviness of a 40 kg weight didn''t do much harm to make him drop it so quickly.


    *Bang!*


    [Fifty-five seconds. That''s impressive, host!]


    "I''m surprised too," Arnold muttered.


    *Bang!*


    "What''s the time?"


    [Fifty-seven seconds.]


    *Bang*


    "...?"


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Try again.]


    *Bang* S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Let''s go again.]


    *Bang*


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Try to hold on a little longer.]


    "My arms are hurting already," Arnold had a bitter look on his face.


    [You are doing well, host. Just try to...]


    *Bang*


    [One minute! You beat the time, host.]


    Arnold fell on the floor and gasped madly, almost lying entirely as if he was passing out.


    [You have gained three points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 5]


    [Good job, host!]


    [Host?]


    [Host? Are you sleeping yet?]


    A loud snore was heard a moment later...


    Arnold was suddenly carried away as he succumbed to the feeling of exhaustion. After not spending the night to sleep, Arnold couldn''t help it.


    [Ah! We will continue later then. I admire your effort host.]


    [You are worth taking a place in the spotlight.]


    ******


    When Arnold woke up, it was already getting late.


    "6:30 pm. I should begin the Attack Power training now."


    He only had a single point to his Attack Power at the moment and needed four more points to make it five, totally reaching his goal of 20 overall attribute points to gain his first skill.


    [Just as Strength works with Endurance, Attack Power works with Agility.]


    [Attack Power simply refers to your ability to deliver brutal attacks that can be capable of causing great harm. If you can apply the power of your improved Agility, improving your Attack Power shouldn''t be very difficult.]


    The system explained.


    "So, how can I get started," Arnold asked. After taking two hours and thirty minutes to sleep, his exhaustion seemed to have decreased a little.


    [Get a punching bag. You should launch several blows on it and I will analyze the rate of damage caused.]


    [The rate of the damage would be calculated from 1 to 10. If you can cause a 10-rated damage, this could earn you three to four points to your Attack Power.]


    Arnold smiled. "Sure."


    [The time starts... Now.]


    After getting a punching bag and hanging it somewhere in the ceiling, Arnold began to punch.


    *Boom*


    His punching speed was enhanced after his Agility improvement training, and Arnold could notice it. It was as if his forelimbs had gained some flexibility, making it quite easy for him to launch fast punches. If he was a boxer, his opponent might not even block his punches quickly due to his improved agility and flexibility.


    His strength also played a part in this. With his advanced strength, Arnold managed to launch powerful blows on the punching bag, causing it to vibrate.


    With repeated trials, Arnold found himself improving in this aspect. He felt his fists become tougher as he kept punching, the thick punching bag started to feel like wool.


    *Boom*


    [10! Punching pressure requirement beaten.]


    [You have gained four points to your Attack Power.]


    [Attack Power: 5]


    [You have gained 20 overall attribute points!]


    [Congratulations, host! You have obtained your first Skill.]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence) has improved by 4 points.]


    [The system is checking new Skill...]


    [New Skill checked.]


    [Skill: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skill Type: Finisher.]


    [Host, do you want to inspect the Skill?]


    Arnold had his eyes widened in astonishment staring at the system''s display. Surprisingly, he just gained the Skill the system had promised. Not only did he gain the Skill, but his Intelligence which didn''t seem to be among the attributes also increased, and more shockingly, he gained an S-class Finisher!


    "Why not?" With a grin, Arnold Gallagher accepted to inspect his Skill.

 Chapter 7: Neckbuster

    [Skill: Neckbuster.][Skill Description: Locking an opponent''s head under your armpit and lifting them as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, however, you perform a DDT-styled move with the opponent''s neck hitting the mat.]


    "Can you just guide me on how to do with a forged structure?" Arnold asked. He found this a little bit confusing and wanted to practice it a little bit. If he fails to do so, he might end up not performing a vital finisher to his opponent, which might have a bad effect. It could even cost him the match.


    Forged structures are mostly humanoid structures made from thick materials that has a almost similar hardness like tofu. Students used them to practice different moves and finishers to make them perfect, however, it could be used in Attack Power improvement.


    Not only the gym was built in this vast edifice. There were stores, training rings, and hardcore stamina improvement rooms in different sections. Arnold was pretty familiar with the whole place since he was already a final-year student and had come here to practice several times, so he knew just where the training ring was.


    Entering the dimly lit training ring room where three rings were set, Arnold spotted some forged humanoid structures on various turnbuckles in the rings.


    Without wasting a second, he rushed over to the ring and grabbed one.


    This forged humanoid structure looked exactly like a human, the only difference was its unrelatable thickness and some body parts unavailability which was pretty useless for ring training.


    "One wouldn''t need a d**k to perform a move, right?"


    "If I wanna burst an opponent''s sa*k, I shouldn''t need guidance for that," Arnold said with a silly smirk.


    He took the forged structure to the middle of the ring and sighed. "Okay. Can I have some guidance now?"


    [Sure, host. Let''s begin.]


    [Step 1: Kick the opponent on its belly and pull it towards your armpit to perform a tight lock on its neck.]


    Arnold nodded and quickly kicked the forged humanoid structure, pulled it towards him, and locked its neck in his right armpit just as the system had guided.


    [Step 2: Lift both the legs and waist of the opponent as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, holding to one of its thighs.]


    Hastily, Arnold did as he had been ordered. He lifted the forged humanoid structure as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, however, vertical suplexes only cause slight weakening harm to an opponent. There was no way one could win a match with it unless it was done from the top of the turnbuckle against the mat.


    Well, not all opponents wouldn''t kick out to this.


    [Step 3: Land backward as if delivering a DDT, but it should be the opponent''s neck hitting the mat.]


    Arnold made a few steps forward and landed backward with the forged humanoid structure''s neck hitting the mat.


    [Nice one host! The damage caused could be rated 9.5.]


    The system notified, making Arnold blush with a smile.


    After repeating the finisher on the forged humanoid structure several times, Arnold decided to rest.


    "It''s 9 pm already, I have to go back to my dorm room."


    It was late yet again, but Arnold was pleased with his progress today. No one would ever believe that someone''s attribute could skyrocket so quickly in two days. Even Arnold was finding it hard to believe, but he knew that this was through the help of the system.


    Now, he was confident that no one in the entire Rising Impact University could defeat him. If he kept improving his attributes and kept gaining more Skills, he knew he would reach great heights in the world of professional wrestling.


    He only needed hard work, determination, and trust in the system... Well, that trust would become massive if he managed to enter the list of those who would be signed by the Grindhouse Wrestling Management.


    Arnold got to the male dormitory and entered his dorm room after having dinner in the cafeteria. The cafeteria was a 24-hour service meal-house, so students wouldn''t have to worry about starving. However, people like Arnold who would barely have money to maintain three square meals would rather take breakfast, skip lunch, and then quench their overwhelming hunger by having dinner later on.


    "I have only five dollars left, I guess I would have to pick and sell some dumped metals tomorrow," Arnold guessed as he walked into his dorm room.


    Ben and Karl were fast asleep as usual, but the door was still open. This time, Arnold forced himself to have some sleep. After a very stressful day in the gym, he needed enough rest to prevent him from getting sick.


    Just as his muscles were blooming in power, he was still feeling pains in his joints and muscles, which was a warning for him to take some painkillers. But, Arnold knew that if he spent his last card on drugs, he would go broke and wouldn''t even have breakfast tomorrow.


    With the help of his improved Endurance, well, let''s just say he could hold on to the pain until it reduces.


    ******


    Arnold was out of the university premises the next morning. Without informing Ben and Karl, he went out to pick up dumped metals on Cababi Road, a usually busy roadway that had certain places where metals are dumped.


    This road wasn''t quite far from Rising Impact University, it should be about 15 kilometers away. Although it may seem far having to walk down to Cababi Road, Arnold was already used to it.


    This became his job since the very day he discovered that his mother couldn''t carry the family responsibilities on her own.


    "Hey! Isn''t that Max?"


    Arnold heard a familiar voice from behind as he was busy using a magnet on some garbage by the roadside to collect metals.


    His eyes widened. "How come that guy noticed me? My face is well masked up," Arnold''s heart was beating fast.


    He had kept his metal-picking job a secret and didn''t want anyone to notice it. He knew he would be mocked if his mates discovered that he was a mere metal picker on the outskirts of Arizona.


    Soon, Arnold heard approaching footsteps from behind. It seems like this guy was coming to confirm his discovery.


    "Shit shit shit! What do I do now?" Arnold muttered nervously, hopeless in this damned situation.


    "Hey, Max Fury?" The guy called from behind. He seemed to have stopped approaching, but he was close now.


    "Hey! Are you Max Fury?" The guy asked again.


    However, Arnold was quiet, clueless about what to do.


    "Hey, man! I''m talking to you!


    Suddenly, he grabbed Arnold''s hood cap and attempted to pull him close to see his face, but what the guy got for such a troublesome act almost made him vomit blood. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Bang*


    "Stay away!" Arnold suddenly punched the guy and ran out of the spot, carrying a half-filled bag of metals.


    "Arghh..." The guy fell on the stinking ground and screamed in pain, holding his belly with both hands. "I know who you are, you are Max Fury! I''ll make sure I tell everyone on campus. Argh Gosh! That hurts so badly!"


    Arnold ignored the young man''s statement and continued walking away at a fast pace.


    "Screw you, Murphy."


    It was after turning to punch the guy that he knew who he was. It was Murphy, one of the guys who had been having a bad time in his final-year exam matches just like Arnold.


    But... At least, it wasn''t as if he was as miserable as Max Fury.

 Chapter 8: Five common moves

    Arnold went back to the university with his face darkened. If that guy hadn''t come to mess things up, he could have filled the bag with metal. This was actually what he did every time he went to pick metals. A full bag of metals usually earned him 60 to 100 dollars, depending on the weight.He had just gotten half of his aimed metal collection, which should approximately get him 30 to 50 dollars, however, Arnold knew that this wouldn''t satisfy his needs.


    "I''ll say it again. Damn you, Murphy!" Arnold''s eyes were burning in anger. If he had gotten another chance, he would love to punch Arnold in his d**k!


    Just while Arnold was on his way to his dorm room, the Pro Wrestling System''s blue screen appeared in front of him. Arnold froze at first and glanced around nervously at the students walking by.


    [Don''t worry, host. You are the only one seeing the screen.]


    "Pheww..." Arnold sighed in relief. "You almost made me shrink."


    [Aside from Skills which could be Moves or Finishers, the system would like to teach you common wrestling moves for a match to begin with.]


    [Without delivering these common moves to an opponent, you might not be able to weaken the opponent and secure a chance to launch a finisher.]


    [Clotheslining an opponent severally wouldn''t be enough to take down even a second-year student in Rising Impact University... So, you have to practice more common moves to improve your identity and reputation.]


    "Yeah, I know ''Clothesline'' sucks," the right side of Arnold''s lips curled up as he scratched the back of his head.


    [The system has commissioned five common moves for you to start with. Remember, these moves are just common wrestling skills, it wouldn''t help much in making an opponent fail to kick out.]


    "Understood," Arnold replied.


    When Arnold returned to the training ring, he asked the system to reveal the five common moves...


    [1. Suicide Dive. E-class common move.


    Description: Performing a flying attack from the ring to an opponent in the ringside. You can choose to fly through the second or top rope.]


    [2. Super Kick. (D-class common move.


    Description: This could be a very brutal common move. It is performed by launching a foot attack against an opponent''s face, delivering much pressure to the feet used. Your Agility and Attack Power would play a huge role on this one.]


    [3. Powerbomb (D-class common move).


    Description: It is performed by carrying your opponent''s legs on your shoulders and slamming their back against the mat right after.]


    [4. Vertical Suplex (E-rank common move).


    Description: Performed by locking an opponent''s neck to your armpit, raising the opponent''s leg upward with your hand on his thighs, and landing backward with the opponent''s back hitting the mat. Note that this move can also affect you.]


    [5. Sharpshooter (C-rank common move).


    Description: This is a submission move where you grab the opponent''s leg, place one of your legs in between, and twist it while sitting on the opponent''s back. In some cases, this could make an opponent tap out.]


    Arnold caressed in the jaw. "They aren''t alien to me though. I just haven''t learned to use them," he said.


    Truthfully, Arnold had only been using the Clothesline move just because he hadn''t learned to use other moves. He didn''t even have a finisher and just considered "Clothesline" as his every move. This was the main cause of his constant failure as many opponents he faced began to predict his attacks.


    Arnold spent the rest of the day practicing these five common moves in the training ring, applying his attribute power to enhance his attack and endurance force.


    He also tried practicing Neckbuster for some time, trying to make his delivery perfect. All through the days before his final exam match, Arnold made a huge effort to practice moves and improve his attributes further.


    His roommates suddenly noticed his strange change of attitude and coldness. Arnold would always leave the dorm room very early in the morning, and come back when they were asleep in the night.


    Until the final exam match day, no one knew what Arnold had in mind. No one knew his plan...


    No one had perceived a slight scent of his effort.


    After eight days since his last loss, it was time for Arnold to have his last match.


    The students who had had their matches the previous day or the day before gathered in the fans area as they waited impatiently.


    Rowan Pierce arrived as soon as it was dawn, however, no one had spotted Arnold around. It was about twenty minutes to go for his match to begin, yet he hadn''t shown up around the dressing room. Even his roommates were stunned... And worried.


    No one knew that Arnold was busy in the gym, making his final attributes improvement training before the match.


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [Strength: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Attack Power.]


    [Attack Power: 6.]


    Arnold decided to surpass 20 overall attribute points to increase his chance of staying fit for the match. He also learned that if he could keep performing more attribute training, and get 50 overall attribute points, he would surely gain another Skill.


    The progression would keep advancing, and if he kept up with the training, more Skills would be gained after reaching certain overall attribute points in the future! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking this into consideration, Arnold wondered how strong he would be if he kept working hard. Although it was going to be a really tough process, he knew the effects would manifest at last.


    "Well, I guess it''s time to go beat Rowan Pierce," Arnold''s revengeful eyes stared blankly as he left the gym and made his way to the Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena.


    The whole final-year academic area was deserted due to the ongoing matches in arenas. Although it wasn''t only Arnold who fought today, other students had fought, victorious or defeated.


    It was Max Fury''s time now, and almost everyone in the fans area was just eager to watch him lose to the former Grindhouse Omega Champion miserably yet again.


    Just as they noticed Arnold walking into the arena and straight to the ring, a loud BOOOO was heard from different sides, causing Arnold to shrug at once.


    ''Stupid bastards! Just sit and watch me win.''


    Arnold approached the ring with his fist clenched, staring right at Rowan who was patiently waiting at one side of the ring corner, casting underrated glances back at the twenty-three-year-old youngster.


    "And his opponent, weighing in 217 pounds, Max Fury!" The announcer, a female staff clad in a simple gym attire, spoke loudly.


    "BOOOO!"


    "F**k you, Loser!"


    "Another miserable defeat, here we go again!"


    "I heard you pick metals. Weak metal-picking loser! HAHAHA!"


    Arnold''s heart almost splattered in his chest as more mockeries flew into his ears. However, Rowan Pierce didn''t seem to erase the smile on his face.


    He was truly enjoying Arnold being mocked to death by his mates.


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    After entering the ring, the referee ordered the match to begin! Unlike other opponents, Arnold didn''t expect what Rowan did just as the third sound of the bell rang.


    With a crazy force of speed, Rowan charged at Max Fury...


    It was as if he was going to deliver a Spear!

 Chapter 9: The Last Exam Match, Defeat In Two Minutes!

    Thanks to his improved Intelligence, Arnold had really obtained a rise in his tactical knowledge. While Rowan madly charged at him, Arnold stood very close to one of the ring corners, pondering on what to do next. As his Intelligence manifested, a great idea flashed into his head, making him let out an evil smile.When Rowan had rushed close to launching a head attack on his belly, Arnold quickly moved to the side in an instant with the help of his Agility.


    It was too late for late for Rowan who was charging with incredible speed, and with a bang, he clashed his shoulder against the second turnbuckle, causing him to exclaim in pain.


    "Arghh... Shit!"


    Due to the force of the clash, Rowan fell outside the ring as he clutched his injured right shoulder, a terrifying look appearing on his face. He didn''t expect Arnold to be so fast in dodging his Bellynod attack after applying so much speed.


    Almost all final-year students wouldn''t be able to escape such attacks at the very beginning of the match because even most of them would be frightened by his sudden terrifying attack. Not even some low-level superstars in Grindhouse Wrestling could even dare to dodge.


    However, Arnold didn''t only move away before he could deliver the attack, he made him hit the turnbuckle, falling outside the ring with his right shoulder almost fractured. Although it was because of Rowan''s uncontrollable speed, Arnold''s Intelligence was noticed.


    Arnold quickly rushed to the ringside and pushed Rowan Pierce back to the ring. All the students watching behind the barricade had their mouths open in shock, observing Arnold''s astonishing first impression.


    Of course, everyone knew that Arnold was really bad at his Agility lately. This was one of the causes of his constant failure, but now, how could he be so fast to dodge Rowan Pierce''s Bellynod?


    The Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena seemed to have frozen, all eyes on the ring as they watched Max Fury dominate.


    After taking Rowan Pierce back to the ring, Arnold didn''t hesitate to use one of his skills. He wanted to end the match as quickly as he could now that he had the opportunity. If he didn''t use the opportunity, things could come turning in Rowan Pierce''s favor later on.


    Arnold grabbed Rowan Pierce and pulled his head in between his legs. With the help of his improved Strength, Arnold was able to lift and carry him on his shoulders, attempting to deliver a Powerbomb.


    "Whoa! How come he had gotten so strong?!"


    "Huh??? Is Arnold really carrying someone weighing 233 pounds? How is that possible?"


    "Use the announcement table, Max!"


    The students watching behind the barricades caused a murmuring cheer from all angles, but Arnold didn''t dare to pay any attention.


    Using all the strength he could, Arnold slammed Rowan Pierce''s back on the mat with great force, causing the former Grindhouse Omega Champion terrifying pain.


    *Boom*


    "I guess this will do... Let me cover," Arnold muttered and covered Rowan, raising his left leg slightly.


    "One. Two..."


    Rowan Pierce kicked out at the count of two.


    Arnold shrugged with a look of disdain on his face.


    Without wasting a second, he lifted Rowan Pierce again and almost launched another Powerbomb before the system suddenly sounded in his head.


    [What are you doing, host? Deliver Neckbuster already! This is a great opportunity.]


    Arnold was snapped out of his heedlessness at that instant. He quickly changed his mind and locked Rowan''s neck in his armpit, delivering a vertical suplex right after.


    No, it was a vertical suplex that the students expected, however, they clearly saw Rowan''s neck hitting the mat with a great impact.


    *Boom*


    The eyes of everyone including the university staffs who were standing on the alleyway to the ring lit up in amazement.


    Unbelievably, the frail Max Fury they knew had transformed into a strong wrestling figure... Almost everyone couldn''t believe it.


    Arnold gasped for a second and quickly covered Rowan Pierce again. This time the former Grindhouse Omega Champion seemed to have given passing out vibes as he couldn''t even express the pain of the Neckbuster Finisher.


    "One. Two. Three."


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!" The announcer shouted with a tone of amazement just as the bell rang.


    Arnold stood up with a majestic motion and glanced around, observing the astonished faces of his mates. Everyone seemed to have been turned to frozen solid as they watched Rowan Pierce''s unconscious body lying on the ring.


    Without a doubt, Rowan Pierce was considered one of the toughest opponents assigned to fight the students in the exam. Not only that he was a former Grindhouse Omega Champion, but he was widely known for his Bellynod move that totally changed the flow of a match when given to an opponent. He always came out victorious in any match he made this move, however, today''s trial just came against him.


    The weak frail boy Max Fury finished him within two minutes!


    Arnold didn''t waste much time in the ring after being demonstrated as the winner and left. Those who usually called him a Loser suddenly had their mouths shut as they stole expressionless gazes at him, making him want to laugh out loud.


    However, even Arnold himself couldn''t believe what just happened. Imagining his once frail body performing such an unbelievable attack on a Grindhouse superstar almost made him go crazy, but he only pretended as if he had this all planned and left the arena with a calm, victorious smile.


    ... S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Two men sat and watched the unbelievable scene that had just happened in the ring with Mrs May in her office. They were clad in black suits and had a Grindhouse staff ID commissioned on the laces around their necks.


    Just by seeing the logo of the Grindhouse Wrestling Show on their card, one would notice that they weren''t superstars but officials.


    Their face seemed to be painted in amazement as they watched Max Fury''s move especially, and even Mrs May who knew how terrible his skills had been could not help opening her mouth wide.


    "He has such a great skill! You didn''t tell me that you have such great talent in the university this year," one of the officials with a bald head said with a smirk.


    "He only improved his skills lately, sir. I never expected such a performance myself," Mrs May shrugged.


    "It must have taken a lot of hard work for him to achieve such great power at this early stage of his career. This kind of talent is really needed in the show," the second officer, a middle-aged man with brown skin said as he caressed his jaw.


    "That''s a fact! We are going to sign him to the roster," the bald man spoke in a bold tone.


    "Excuse me? We already have the list of those who passed the exams, sir," Mrs May cut in with a slight frown.


    "Of course, I know. This guy must definitely be on the list, right?" The dark-skinned man asked.


    However, before Mrs May could give a reply, the other man interrupted.


    "Even if he isn''t on the list, he is going with us. He would become a Grindhouse Wrestling superstar!"

 Chapter 10: Mia

    Arnold approached the dorm room with yet the inevitable smile of victory on his face. He never imagined that there was going to be a day like this. After being ridiculed for years due to his poor physical fitness and skills, his finisher made everyone stunned on the last day of his exam.However, on second thoughts, Arnold was still doubting his chance of being listed as one of those who would be signed to Grindhouse Wrestling.


    The Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Authority ordered that only fifteen students would be taken into Grindhouse Wrestling every year, and if he were to recollect and calculate, there were even more than twenty students who won more than one match out of the ten, making it clear he wouldn''t even get a spot in the top twenty.


    "System, are you sure you kinda have a plan through this? My heart is beginning to leave my chest," Arnold asked nervously after entering his room and sitting on his bed.


    The dorm room was always littered with scattered books and clothes around so he was familiar with it. This littering could have lasted for months uncleaned, however, the three boys in here wouldn''t even spare half a second to give it any attention.


    As the final exam was approaching, they even forgot to eat sometimes as they spent almost a whole day in the gym, training ring, or the valleys behind the vast expanse of the university.


    [I think you are going to have a spot after that incredible clash against Rowan Pierce. Trust me, host.]


    Hearing the encouraging words from the system added to Arnold''s fading courage and belief. After all, he only depended on the system to help him...


    If not the Pro Wrestling System, then no one else.


    Arnold decided to rest for the day to reduce stress and didn''t leave the dorm room until Ben and Karl came back.


    He was lying on the bed while he meditated until Ben walked close and shouted.


    "Whoa, Arnold! We can''t believe you kicked Rowan Pierce''s ass so easily! How did you do that?"


    Arnold blinked and stared at his gleaming eyes.


    "I guess you watched it, you should have seen how I did it, right?" Arnold furrowed his brows and asked.


    "C''mon, man! Why have you been so cold lately? How come you forgot that we are best friends?" Karl slowly shuffled over to meet Ben who was a few inches away from Arnold.


    "Friends? Of course, I know we are friends," Arnold stood up and sat, "I mean, everyone in the Rising Impact University is my friend."


    He understood their point now.


    "That''s not the type of friendship we are talking about, Max. We live in the same room and chat together almost every time. Isn''t that enough to make us best friends?" Ben smirked and asked.


    Arnold cast a disdainful look on the both of them. Now this was the real truth:


    Ben and Karl and been roommates with Arnold since he entered the final-year department. These two were from rich homes and didn''t lack anything, however, they never thought of helping Arnold one day.


    When Arnold was bullied by the rich brats, they would come to notice sometimes but ignore him just because he was inferior. They couldn''t even defend their poor roommate when he was being beaten up.


    Additionally, even when others gathered and mocked Arnold, he spotted Ben and Karl among these people sometimes even if they tried to pretend as if they weren''t against him. With all the money and stuff they had, they wouldn''t even help Arnold when he was starving. They only backbite and say sh*t about him and later pretend to be his friend in his face.


    Now, would you call that friendship?


    "No. No way! You guys are just my room buddies, my friends. Please don''t add that ''best'' word again. There aren''t no best things in this world anymore," Arnold gave an annoying smile, stood up, and left the dormitory for the cafeteria to have dinner.


    He decided not to take his meal back to the dorm room and sat to eat in the cafeteria. While eating his red chili pasta and sauce which were bought for 6 dollars, Arnold noticed a beauty on the other corner of the cafeteria.


    She had flame-colored hair and pale skin...


    "Wait... Flame-colored hair? Isn''t she the one the nurse said brought me to the university''s hospital?" Arnold pondered.


    He quickly tried to recollect what the nurse said, and as he remembered, he came to believe that it was true. Her appearance description rhymed with what the nurse explained except for the scar which he hadn''t got to see because the young lady was facing another direction.


    "If she truly is the one that helped me, I''m gonna buy her tea," Arnold muttered and stood up. He left his unfinished pasta and approached the young lady wearing a normal blue dress and black flexible academy sandals.


    "Hey."


    "Heyyy," a charming smile hit Arnold from nowhere. Her face was so smooth, pale, and beautiful. And as he stole a full look on her face...


    ''Here you go! The scar!'' Arnold shouted inwardly.


    "Arnold is the name," Arnold did his best to maintain his composure and decency as he spoke.


    "Mia," the young lady casually said with a slight smile. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh cool. Mia... Beautiful name you know?"


    "Maybe... Thanks anyway," Mia smiled and thanked.


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and then asked if he could sit on the opposite chair facing her which she agreed.


    "Do you recognize this face?" Arnold said after settling on the chair.


    "Of course. The helpless guy at the male dormitory stairway," she blushed and teased.


    Arnold shrugged. Of course, he expected that she would recognize him, but he didn''t anticipate that she would take the issue casually. She seemed to possess a free lifestyle which amazed Arnold.


    Truthfully, not every lady would be as adorable as Mia. She had a simple character, the best amongst many.


    "Okay. Ahem... I know I have a price to pay for your help, but I still just wanna..."


    "ATTENTION EVERYONE! ALL FINAL-YEAR STUDENTS ARE URGED TO VISIT THE GENERAL HALL THIS MINUTE. QUOTE ME, THERE IS A PENALTY FOR BEING THERE LATE!"


    Arnold suddenly heard a loud voice on speaker making an announcement. Unfortunately, it was the school announcer stating that all final-year students should be in the general hall at that moment.


    ''It must be the result announcement and selection.'' Arnold guessed. However, whatever thing that he was doing now, he had to go.


    "I''m sorry. This is very important. I have to go now..." Arnold pleaded.


    The young lady, Mia who had understood what was going on only nodded with a smile as she watched Arnold dashed out the cafeteria and made his way to the general hall.


    "I thought he was the weakest of them all. Why is he still going to the result announcement and selection when he knew he had failed already?"


    "Tsk!" Mia hit the tip of her tongue slightly against her teeth.


    Meanwhile, Arnold continued running until he got to the general hall. It looked like almost all the final-year students had arrived at the hall before he got there, but fortunately, the announcement hadn''t begun yet.


    "Pheww..." Arnold let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as he walked into the hall, all gazes suddenly fell on him as if like collapsing buildings, and murmurs erupted from different corners, but as usual, Arnold wouldn''t spare any attention.


    It didn''t take too long before Vice Chancellor Mrs May and the two officials from Grindhouse Wrestling arrived at the hall.


    Just as they stepped their foot into the crowded hall, one of the officials, a bald man who seemed to be in his early forties stared at a page in the book he was holding on his right hand and whispered.


    "Max Fury! Come over here!"


    "Huh???"


    Arnold''s eyes widened in confusion upon hearing his name. However, acting so foolish was the last thing he could do now. Without wasting much time, Arnold walked over to the front of the hall and greeted the officials, including Mrs May.


    Just as he saw Arnold''s face, the bald man let out a sweet smile and reached out his right hand toward Arnold.


    "Congratulations, boy."

 Chapter 11: Unusual Selection

    "We have watched and admired your incredible talent. Therefore, we are granting you an automatic ticket to Grindhouse Wrestling without the help of your final-year exam scores," the bald man spoke as he stared at Arnold''s confused face.Hearing what the official said, Arnold''s eyes dilated, stunned. Somehow, the system seemed to have fulfilled its promise, or should Arnold just call this luck?


    Murmurs echoed yet again at the back as some students couldn''t help but protest.


    "He wouldn''t even make it to the top twenty in the score ranking. Giving him an automatic ticket is unfair."


    "Whoa... Why are the Grindhouse officials being so stupid?"


    "This is nothing but pure injustice. Max could barely even carry a steel chair lately..."


    "... Now he is getting an automatic ticket??? No way."


    Although these were cold murmurs from pointless directions, the students didn''t dare to make the officials hear a hint of what they were saying.


    Mrs. May took a few steps away from the two officials as if she was approaching Arnold but halted, and then, she cast glances at the students who had been stuck in a box of astonishment right from the beginning of Arnold''s last exam match.


    "Unlike every other year, this year would be having a slight difference."


    Almost everyone furrowed their brows as they heard this statement, however, the vice chancellor hadn''t finished talking yet.


    "We would only select fourteen students with the highest score to join Max Fury, while the rest of you will only have to accept your fate and wait for an opportunity to enter Grindhouse Wrestling," Mrs May explained with a glare on her face.


    Most students who were observant could notice that what she was saying wasn''t on her will. They knew that the Grindhouse Wrestling officials might have made this order.


    Although fourteen and fifteen were just having a unit gap, the students were only sad about the fifteenth person on the list who would definitely be knocked off for Arnold. Also, they were still angered having to see that it was the once frail figure in the final-year department that was being given an automatic opportunity.


    If it had been someone else, their anger wouldn''t have been really fierce.


    After her short notification, she stepped backward a little bit and began to announce the results of the students. Arnold ended up getting a 55 over 100 score because of his good performance in the written exams. If he had won all his exam matches, he would have gotten a 100 over 100 score because a win gave five points to one''s score.


    Fifty points were from the written exams, while fifty points were from the wrestling matches as well. For Arnold who passed his written exams and won just one out of ten matches, he only managed to get a 55 over 100 score, which many find more disappointing than impressive.


    Even while calling on other students'' results, everyone noticed that Arnold didn''t even make it to the top twenty in the scores. That guy was just so lucky to have the Grindhouse Wrestling officials in the university today. It was just as if it was a miracle because this people barely stepped their foot into the university.


    After calling out the scores, Mrs. May began to select the qualified students judging by those with the highest scores.


    "Kai Rylan!" Mrs May called with a pressured tone.


    "Greg Dinson!"


    "Shadow Shaker!"


    Mrs May used the ring names of the students to call them out to reveal their career identity to the officials. In this university, students are mostly addressed by their ring name as it was what they used in their entry mandate.


    "Gentle Storm!"


    "Garvin Reed... Ohh... It''s fourteen already. I almost forgot. Sorry, Garvin. You are excluded!" Mrs May corrected and twitched, causing the young man with a promising bodybuild to clench his fist and teeth in frustration.


    To Arnold''s surprise, it was Murphy. The guy who approached him the other day while he picked dumped metals. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was true that Murphy wasn''t doing quite well in his final-year exam matches too, but he managed to come out as the fifteenth student with the highest score. However, Lucky Arnold already knocked him off the list, making him want to go crazy.


    ''If I said I''m sorry, things would only look awkward. I''ll just shut my mouth and watch them grieve their a*s off.''


    ''After all, it wasn''t as if they would do the opposite if they were in my shoes.'' Arnold said inwardly.


    The fact that everyone wanted to gain a chance to become a successful professional wrestler made it clear. If all of them were to be in his shoes, they wouldn''t even dare to let the opportunity slide as no one would want to let their four years in the university go to waste.


    Although they could still be employed by other professional wrestling promotions, the chance of succeeding there could be really low.


    Murphy sent threatening scowls at Arnold as he shamefully shuffled back to the ground. Just like the other thirteen students, Murphy saw his dreams vanishing right in his eyes... A good-for-nothing young man stealing it from him.


    However, he had no choice. If it was the decision of the Grindhouse Wrestling officials, there was nothing he could do about it. He was totally overwhelmed.


    After the selection, the officials ordered the qualified students to spend the rest of the day on campus and prepare to leave for Capside Centre, the Grindhouse Wrestling Show arena located somewhere in Chicago, Illinois.


    Their names were penned down with their signatures well fixed accordingly, it was only remaining the contract signing procession which they would do as soon as they got to Capside Centre.


    The first place Arnold went to after the selection was the cafeteria, however, Mia was no longer there when he came back.


    "Ah, shit! She left," Arnold cursed.


    Now he regretted not collecting her mobile number before he left lately.


    He waited a little longer to see if she could come to the cafeteria since boys couldn''t go to the third-year department, much less the female dormitory.


    Unfortunately, Mia didn''t show up. After waiting for more than two hours, Arnold left the cafeteria and made his way to his dorm room.


    While he walked his way to the male dormitory of the fourth-year department, his smartphone suddenly rang. Picking it up and staring at the caller''s identity, Arnold''s eyes lit up.


    (Momma ¡ª 0166325691 ¡ª calling...)


    It had been a while since he called home.

 Chapter 12: Progression Levels

    "Hey, Arny! Why haven''t you called for so long? Is everything okay? Did you get into trouble?"A middle-aged woman''s voice sounded from the other hand of the phone, causing a smirk on Arnold''s face. His mother, Anna, was someone who gave unmeasurable care to her children no matter what. If Arnold didn''t call home for more than two weeks, she would start to get worried.


    "Nothing really happened, mom. The final-year exams had been ongoing for some time now so I couldn''t find a space to reach out to you," Arnold replied.


    "Oh... My! I can''t believe I forgot that you are in your final year. Tell me, how is your performance so far?" Anna asked with a curious tone.


    Arnold hesitated a bit and sighed. "Done and dusted."


    Arnold expected a joyful response from his mother after giving the news, however, what he noticed was a flow of absolute silence.


    "What? Mom? Is everything okay?" Arnold felt a little nervous, furrowing his brows.


    Suddenly, he heard unsteady sobs from the other hand. It was clear that his mother''s joy had caused her to shed tears rather than jump or do something crazy.


    Of course, she wasn''t getting any younger now. She was already getting too weak to do those kinds of stuff.


    "Mom? Common stop it! Did you expect me to fail after so many years?" Arnold blinked.


    "Today marked ten years since we lost your father... I just can''t get some things over my head, Arny."


    Arnold shrugged. He was fed up with this whole death-period calculation his mother did every year. Even though they urged and begged her to let the trauma go, she just couldn''t help it.


    Arnold never had this in his memory since he left for Rising Impact University. If his mother hadn''t remembered him about it now he wouldn''t have recollected.


    "I''m so proud of you, my son. And I hope you achieve your dreams," his mother added.


    "I promise not to let you down, Mom. Just don''t let Dad''s demise lead you to yours. I''ll be home for a visit when I have enough time, okay?" Arnold said.


    He ended up consoling his mother and promising to visit. He also sent 30 dollars to her just to keep up with minor needs and promised to send more later. Now that he would be leaving for Capside Centre tomorrow, he didn''t need to worry about funds since the Grindhouse Wrestling Management provides food, clothes, and minor need allowances.


    (Call ends)


    After finishing the call, Arnold entered his dorm room and noticed that no one was there. While Mrs. May called the selected students, he noticed that both Ben and Karl were listed too.


    "They might have gone to a party, maybe."


    Arnold guessed as he sat on his bed. He knew that this was what almost all qualifying students would do after passing the exams so it wasn''t strange at all. As for him who couldn''t even afford a wine, staying in his dorm room while he slept was the best option.


    "Even if I want to party, not without Mia "


    Arnold lay on his bed and forced himself to get some rest, however, just as he kept trying to cover his eyes, the Pro Wrestling System screen interrupted. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold gritted his teeth.


    [Host, your growth progression tasks have successfully been processed. Here are the levels you need to reach to gain new Skills and Anonymous Skills.]


    [20 overall attribute points: One Skill "Neckbuster" (unlocked).]


    [50 overall attribute points: Two Skills (locked).]


    [100 overall attribute points: Three Skills (locked).]


    [200 overall attribute points: Four Skills (locked).]


    [500 overall attribute points: Four Skills and 50 points to your Intelligence (locked).]


    [1000 overall attribute points: Five Skills and 100 points to your Intelligence.]


    [When gaining more points to your Intelligence, you can unlock Anonymous Skills at certain levels.]


    [100 Intelligence points: One Anonymous Skill.]


    [500 Intelligence points: Two Anonymous Skills.]


    [1000 Intelligence points: Three Anonymous Skills.]


    "And what does an Anonymous Skill mean? Can you just tell me?" Arnold asked.


    [I''m sorry but this is not likely to be revealed at this stage... You should know about it in the future.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but frown. "Whatever."


    Inspecting every level of his attributes and Intelligence, Arnold perceived the fierce smell of devastating challenges. Getting just a point to one attribute was like having to carry a lorry on his head... But now, Arnold needed to get a thousand overall attribute points to at least become a great professional wrestler.


    "That should be two hundred and fifty points for each attribute," Arnold sighed, "I really need to work harder."


    [Of course, host. You need to keep working hard.]


    Arnold nodded and lay back on his bed. Before he could know it, he slept off while thinking of how to see Mia before leaving the university tomorrow.


    [I thought you would consider going to practice some moves after. The host is now becoming lazy.] The system mumbled as though like a real human being in Arnold''s head, but Arnold didn''t even hear a word as he was deep asleep.


    ******


    When it was morning, Arnold rushed out of his dorm room and went to check on the cafeteria if he could see Mia having breakfast by any chance. But unfortunately, again, he saw no traces of the beautiful young lady.


    "Crap."


    Even after waiting for a while, she didn''t show up so he left the cafeteria just after being notified that the Grindhouse Wrestling officials were about to leave with the selected students.


    Arnold quickly made his way to the vice chancellor''s office and saw some other students already standing outside when he got there.


    He also spotted Ben and Karl who attempted to approach him until the officials came out of the office, disrupting their plans.


    Arnold smiled.


    "Alright. We would be heading to Chicago at this moment. Note that you would have to face a Grindhouse star in a match before having to sign a deal with the management. Your performance in that match would determine your pay."


    The bald man spoke to the fifteen students who only cast expressionless gazes at themselves as they heard his explanation.


    Although this statement held a sense of challenge, it awakened the spirit of all the selected students. Even Arnold was ready to give his best to have greater pay... To become the best, he would have to start beating the best.


    Not just having great pay would determine a wrestler''s success, getting fans'' love and maintaining steady good performances could make a wrestler excel.


    With this done, such wrestlers could even gain a quick opportunity to enter the greatest shows of the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion, earning the full title of a real professional wrestling superstar.


    Would Arnold be even able to do that?

 Chapter 13: Leaving for Chicago, first time in an airplane!

    After a few minutes, a large bus that almost looked like a team bus professional footballers used to travel to short distant places arrived at the university.It had a black and gold color pattern on it with a commissioned house-on-fire print which was visibly the logo of Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Ready to go?" The dark-skinned man smiled at the students.


    Everyone nodded in unison and approached the entrance of the bus with a walking queue. Arnold was walking silently at the back with a grim look on his face. If one looked at his face, one would notice that he was feeling great at this moment.


    It wasn''t as if he was entirely sad or something... Arnold was... He was kind of feeling bad for not repaying Mia''s help the other day. If she hadn''t helped him, he might have been long dead after the accident in the stairway.


    However, it was certain that there was nothing he could do to meet her at the university again...


    "I''ll make sure I repay your kindness when things turn good for me someday. That''s a promise, Mia," Arnold muttered with a sincere countenance and entered the bus.


    While others chose to sit around the front section of the bus, Arnold calmly walked and sat alone on the extreme back. He heaved a sigh of relief right after, dropping the bag he was carrying by his right-hand side.


    "Attention everyone!" A masculine voice sounded from the front side of the bus. "The journey from Arizona to Illinois would be too long through the land, so we are heading for the international airport and would journey by flight."


    "You are ordered to remain calm and collected throughout this journey to prevent regretful penalties!"


    This voice didn''t seem to be coming from any of the two Grindhouse Wrestling officials, it was the driver.


    The whole student didn''t dare to go against the rules as they made sure they were on their best behavior. At some point, the bus seemed to have gone silent due to everyone shutting their mouths, and the bus''s engine powered on.


    Soon, the bus zoomed slowly and steadily towards the exit pathway of the university, disappearing from the range of towering buildings planted in the educational expanse.


    ''Phew... Really? Am I now going to become a Grindhouse wrestler?'' Arnold couldn''t help asking himself inwardly, his heart filled with inexpressible joy.


    Everything came like a short drama. After losing nine out of ten matches in the exams, who would believe that he could end up being selected?


    No one would...


    ''This wouldn''t have been possible without you, system,'' Arnold inwardly said.


    ''Thank you.''


    [You are humbly welcome, Fury.]


    [But, can I just have a different name apart from the "system" you call me? I deserve a more personified name, host.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    He could even communicate with the system in his head and no one would be able to hear a sound.


    ''What kind of name do you want? NovelFireP? Paul Heyman? What?''


    [No, host. Just a better personified name than "system". Why not call me "Advocate"?]


    Arnold flinched in an instant.


    ''Advocate? What''s special about that name?'' Arnold couldn''t help but ask.


    [I''ll be your guiding figure throughout your professional wrestling career. Isn''t that name worth it?]


    ''If you say so...''


    Arnold wasn''t in the best state to argue with the system so he quickly agreed and tried to focus on their journey.


    [Name of Pro Wrestling System selecting...]


    [Do you want to name the system "Advocate"?]


    ''It was your choice.'' Arnold replied.


    [Pro Wrestling System name selected.]


    [Name: Advocate.]


    [You have gained four status points to distribute freely.]


    After successfully granting the system its new name, Arnold suddenly received strange information at the very last message.


    ''Status points? What does this mean?'' Arnold was a little confused.


    [Status Points are unused points that can be added to any of your Attributes. For instance, when you add one status point to your current Strength, it would increase by One.]


    After the system''s explanation, Arnold came to understand. Although he wouldn''t add the status points to any attribute right now, he was pretty delighted that he could make a little progress in his Attributes without doing any training. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though he did, the fact that he had some free points waiting in the corner would increase his chances of getting higher rates of progression in his mission to reach 50 overall attribute points.


    Arnold checked his stats and noticed that the Status Point feature had already appeared.


    [Status Point: 4.]


    Glancing at the blue screen, he sighed softly and returned his focus to the journey.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived at the Arizona International Airport in Phoenix. The Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management already made completed arrangements for the arriving newbies so they weren''t stressed before entering the airplane and taking off.


    Truthfully, this was the first time Arnold was entering an airplane in his life. Unable to afford a flight fee when traveling to Arizona from San Diego, Arnold spent 36 hours and 30 minutes by land transport, almost freaking out during the journey.


    Now that he was finally entering an airplane, Arnold''s joy couldn''t be expressed. Most rich students in the group didn''t act as if it was a new thing to them as most of them didn''t even observe the area, however, it was as if Arnold was the only novice in the group.


    He kept staring around with a smile on his face even though some students were casting awkward gazes at him. Arnold never paid any attention until the airplane took off, disappearing into the skies after a few periods of land movement.


    The journey only took three hours and a few minutes before they got to the Chicago International Airport, and they were transported right to Capside Centre immediately.


    Arnold only sat and observed every observable scene and took some pictures with his smartphone. When they arrived at Capside Centre, a group of women clad in black suits and shoes were already waiting at the entrance.


    It was as if these women were receptionists, however, while staring long at them, one would notice that they were also officials in Grindhouse Wrestling just like the bald and dark-skinned man.


    When the students came out of the team bus, they were welcomed by these women and led to the office of the General Manager at that minute.


    Capside Centre was even more massive than Arnold expected. It was more like a doom building with the structure of a stadium, constructed with expensive-looking ceramic materials and metals, the luminescent light bringing its beauty to life. With a height of about 3400 feet, the Grindhouse Wrestling home was much like a fort of emperors.


    Although, as a show for mostly beginners in the professional wrestling industry, Grindhouse Wrestling never made weekly travels to different cities like the top shows. Their travels were only occasional in their pay-per-view events. However, this show was seen as a place for one to showcase his/her talent and prove their worth to the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management.


    Sometimes, there were even cases when some Grindhouse stars were allowed to participate in the Great Rumble, one of the hottest pay-per-view events in the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling. If they accidentally win or make an incredible impact...


    It could really be a life-changing action.


    Well, it was just that the low-level stars in this show didn''t get the right opportunity until they proved their worth to the top of the roster.


    At this point, Arnold Gallagher, the Max freaking Fury, had something crazy in mind.


    "I don''t know how, but I''m taking the Grindhouse Omega Title with me..."


    "... sooner than many may think."

 Chapter 14: Rowans Request

    Entering the General Manager''s office, a wide room with a big flat TV screen showing a Grindhouse Wrestling match, a wide black-coated table, and several black couches and office chairs at the sides could be seen.A computer could be spotted being placed in the middle of the table, both long and short books arranged on the side, and a white cup of coffee covered with a flat plastic on the other side.


    The office was painted in gold and black to rhyme with the Grindhouse official brand color, but the carpet below had a dull white hue. Several picture charts of top Grindhouse superstars could be seen pasted on the walls, some retired ones could be noticed too.


    "Huhu! What do we have here?" A man with a hairless head quickly stood up from the office chair facing the table and approached the students with a silly chuckle. He has dark-spotted ivory skin and a sturdy physique, his pointed nose thrust its extreme edge like the tip of a knife.


    "The newly selected Grindhouse stars from Rising Impact University, sir," the bald man said as he took the lead.


    "Oh, I see," the principal walked over, stealing glances at all the students.


    When his gaze clashed with Arnold, a smirk seemed to appear on his face. However, he didn''t utter a word and only switched his gaze to another direction.


    Arnold who clearly noticed the General Manager''s complicated gaze let out a sigh of relief after not hearing a word from him. At first, he thought the manager might just decide not to get him signed to the roster. Although it wasn''t as if he was as frail-looking as before, Arnold knew that the cause of the smirk wouldn''t be due to physical appearance issues.


    ''Who knows.'' He thought.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the grassroot show of the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion. I''m Jack Harris, the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, and of course, I hope you guys have got a hint of how things go around here."


    "Being a Grindhouse wrestler isn''t entirely being a pro wrestler. Although we have fans and give satisfying wages, this show is just the lowest stage of a wrestler''s rise to the top of the industry. If you can prove yourself as a powerful force with great potential, the top shows will develop interest in you in just a short period.


    I''m sure you guys want main event a Rampage or Slamdown show someday?"


    Almost everyone nodded with a determined look on their faces.


    Rampage and Slamdown are the two top shows owned by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion. When a wrestler is privileged to compete in the top shows, they are either sent to Rampage or Slamdown. Although these two shows are owned by the same company, there was a little flow of rivalry between them.


    However, both of these shows are seen as the best professional wrestling shows in the world today. It was every pro wrestler''s dream to be there, especially becoming a champion.


    "That''s aside. The URW management has urged us to give a test to the newly appointed stars before having to sign a deal. You guys would need to take on a Grindhouse wrestler before the procession of the contract begins. If you manage to win, kudos to you. If you lose, well, it wouldn''t have much effect as you would have more matches to prove yourself in the future."


    "Remember, professional wrestling is no longer scripted. A match happens naturally with the way the competitors take it. All safety measures would be carried out by the Health Team before every match, so good luck."


    The students nodded with slight glints of nervousness on their faces. Of course, this was the first time they would have to perform in a real show where thousands of fans were seated and watching. Their path to success begins at the moment they make their debut.


    No one wanted to start with failure...


    Not in their debut.


    "And most importantly, a personal custom, stage music, and entrance video planner would be directed to your rooms tomorrow, so you have to go for the best appearance and what fits your persona. Good luck, again. The next show would be in four days," Jack Harris smiled at everyone and went back to his chair to sit.


    The official wouldn''t have to follow the students again as some staffs led them to their rooms. Arnold had been feeling his heart beating hard in his chest lately, however, he was delighted after noticing that he would be alone in his room, reducing the nervousness in his mind.


    His debut was undoubtedly a crucial opportunity to earn good value... Now, Arnold knew that it was time to work hard to make a way to the top. Firstly, he just hoped that he wouldn''t have to face a deadly opponent. That would give another slight relief, at least.


    Arnold didn''t even spare a second to look around his room after entering and quickly brought out his smartphone from his pocket. Quickly, he logged in to Facebook and swiped right to the "page section".


    Just as other pro wrestlers did, Arnold was about to create a professional page for his wrestling career. Not only on Facebook but on Instagram, Twitter, and even TikTok. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t just wait to start gaining followers and supporters since this was what fueled most wrestlers'' motivation. Actually, this was likely to be his source of motivation as well.


    Arnold quickly created a page named "Max Fury" on Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, and TikTok. To his greatest shock, he gained thirty followers on Facebook in about ten minutes.


    Arnold''s brows furrowed. "What the...?"


    "Is this some sort of joke? How f**king come???" Arnold was stunned for quite a while.


    However, this shock suddenly vanished after going to the Grindhouse Wrestling page to see the post of the show announcing the appointment of fifteen new stars with their ring names listed.


    "Oh, this must be why. Thank God I created a page already," Arnold sighed.


    He gained five followers on Instagram but didn''t get any on both TikTok and Twitter, but he was fine.


    This was just the beginning.


    Talking about the main focus, Arnold kept the social media thing to the side, rested a little, and visited the gym before nighttime.


    Not knowing who his first opponent might be, he had to prepare a lot to prevent a defeat.


    "No mistakes must be made in crucial moments like this," Arnold said to himself.


    ******


    Meanwhile, at the general manager''s office, a man with translucent skin and long dark hair was conversing with General Manager Jack Harris. His face was possessing a pleading picture, and his fists were slightly clenched, showing his desperation.


    "We already had the matches arranged, Rowan. By the way, you already have a different match on that day," Jack Harris told Rowan Pierce.


    After his loss to Max Fury, Rowan Pierce had sleepless nights, not believing that he was defeated in just two minutes. Now that he heard that Max Fury was also appointed to the roster, he had to take the opportunity to take him on again and avenge his shameful defeat. This time, to the world.


    With a serious countenance, Rowan walked close to Jack Harris''s table.


    "I don''t care about the match I have. But please, I want his debut match to be against me."


    "I''m ready to take on two opponents on that they," Rowan begged.


    Seeing Rowan''s sincere face and understanding his pain, Jack had no choice but to grant his wish. After all, he loved stuff like this.


    "Alright then. How about not making two different matches for you..."


    Jack let out a delighted smile.


    "At the main event of the show, it going to be you taking on Max Fury and Axel Stone..."


    "... In a triple threat match!"

 Chapter 15: Meeting new friends

    Capside Centre wasn''t only built for Grindhouse Wrestling shows, it was also a home to many low-level stars as most new wrestlers who are just beginning their careers might find it hard to cater for their needs on their own.Also, the main reason for this was because, this was the stage where the newbies needed to give their all in training and improving all aspects of being a true professional wrestler. If they reside too far from the arena, there might be a disruption in their focus.


    Thus, living in Capside Centre for a year was an order from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Authority, which actually means that all new wrestlers would reside in the arena throughout the first year of their wrestling career.


    Everything they need would be taken care of, but that wouldn''t affect their wages, though.


    Arnold made his way to the gym after having some rest. It was already 4 pm when he entered the gym, but he was ready to work out until it was nighttime.


    The gym in Capside Centre appeared to be more large, equipped, and crowded when Arnold got to see it. While one gym room was as large as two plots of land, there were still other gym rooms in some other buildings... About three more.


    Arnold gasped. "That''s... Cool."


    When he entered one of the gyms, he noticed that it wasn''t like the Rising Impact University''s gym where no one would be working out by this time. About eight to ten people could be spotted in the gym, including three women who were clearly seen to be wrestlers as well.


    "They must be in the women''s division. I hope Mia can pass her exams next year and get signed up for Grindhouse Wrestling. I''ll buy her another cup of tea if she does that," Arnold muttered with a smile and shuffled into the gym.


    Just as he walked in, all eyes suddenly came crashing on him from all directions. It was just as if they were looking at a celebrity, however, isn''t he just a newbie wrestler from Rising Impact University?


    Even after some time, the gazes seemed to be coming to his side, making Arnold shy. However, he was more concentrated on finding a suitable place for him to have some practice and training... Perhaps somewhere where they wouldn''t be able to keep staring like him a scared hyena.


    "Hey!" A feminine suddenly called from behind as Arnold walked past the group of trainees.


    Arnold turned to look in the direction of the voice, his gaze clashing on a tall white-skinned lady with silver hair and dark blue eyes who seemed to be in her early twenties.


    Arnold predicted twenty-two.


    "Max Fury, right?" The young lady walked over and asked.


    "Yeah," Arnold replied, blinking.


    "I''m Gina. You can just call me by my ring name, Lila Ross," the white-skinned lady suggested, retaining a congenial grin on her cheeks.


    "Sure, Lila is cool," Arnold forced a smile of pretense. He really wanted to go now.


    "UHM, that guy over there is my best friend," Lila pointed at a guy with short brown hair somewhere at the corner, "He is also a Grindhouse wrestler and umm, we have been together since we were signed here last year, working out and doing stuff, you know?"


    Arnold shrugged. The only thought that flashed into his mind was.


    ''How is that supposed to concern me?''


    However, it was a question asked inwardly, but Arnold''s face had suddenly changed in an instant.


    "Sorry. I know I''m not supposed to be spilling all these out but, please, can we be friends?" The lady finally went straight to the point.


    Arnold was speechless at that instant, flinching.


    "I mean, we can hang around in free times and train in the gym or the training rings. We are looking forward to your acceptance," Lila said.


    The brown-haired guy from the corner suddenly waved at Arnold as he glanced at him. Returning his gaze to Lila, her pleading smile just couldn''t keep his mind at rest.


    It wasn''t as if he didn''t like having friends, Arnold just didn''t want to experience what happened at Rising Impact University. With the way Ben and Karl treated him, he was beginning to develop trust issues.


    However, since this pretty lady here was pleading to be his friend, who was he not to accept? Coming to think of it, she was someone who had spent a whole year in the show and must have gotten some experience. If he becomes her friend, and also with the brown-haired guy, he might benefit from their experiences. While working out with them, they could teach him a lot of things.


    "Sure. Of course," Arnold had no choice but to accept.


    A delighted smile appeared on Lila''s face after hearing his response. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Fury! It''s my pleasure meeting you," she said.


    "Same here," Arnold forced a smile.


    After their short conversation. Arnold decided to train with them in one free space, performing weightlifting and running on treadmills.


    When the working out was ongoing, Lila and the brown-haired guy, Mark, were amazed by his vital performance and quick improvements. At first, he was bad at running on the treadmill, but he managed to withstand a low speed.


    However, as he kept running and running without sparing some time to rest, his pace increased, and gradually tried increasing the speed of the treadmill while he continued to maintain the required pace not to stumble.


    Lila and Mark were stunned at some point watching him. They had been in Grindhouse Wrestling for a year and could only maintain a 24 to 29 kilometers per hour pace, however, Arnold was already maintaining a decent pace in a 30 to 34 kilometers per hour speed.


    They were dumbstruck.


    Arnold wasn''t really surprised about it because he had expected as much. Before beginning the training, he added two status points to his Agility, so it was able to enhance his speed rate. Maintaining a 34-kilometer-per-hour pace wasn''t strange for someone with eight Agility points. It was normal.


    Even after carrying a 45 kg weight, they swallowed repeatedly as if having an encounter with a monster. However, Arnold would only smile and urge them to focus on their training, almost blushing.


    When it was almost midnight ¡ª Arnold made his new friends spend a complete five hours in the gym ¡ª someone dressed like a Grindhouse Wrestling staff walked into the gym with a black paper card and handed it to Arnold.


    He hesitated a bit before reading the white texts written on the paper, and what he read blew his mind.


    "A triple threat match?! Why?!?"


    Arnold''s eyes dilated in both shock and frustration. When he saw Rowan Pierce being listed as part of his opponents, a more intense scowl appeared on his face.


    -----------------------------


    [A/N: Please, read the Author''s thought below.]

 Chapter 16: Stage Appearance Planning

    Arnold left the gym with dark glints sparking around his eyes, angered. After biding Lila and Mark goodbye, he went back to his room.It was now that he got to observe the room setting.


    The room wasn''t really wide but had a simple luxurious setting. It was painted white all around the walls and ceiling, with tiny portions of gold paint making decorative spots on several parts of the walls. A big wide TV screen was fixed on one side of the wall with the two black couches and a table facing directly to it.


    A wardrobe was planted on the left side of the room, with some other simple accessories dominating the other corner... And a different, white door.


    Comparing it to his dorm room at Rising Impact University, Arnold could only heave a sigh.


    This room was better in tenfold.


    Not only because of its luxuries but because he would be living alone, maintaining his privacy.


    Arnold tried to calm down after receiving the fixture card of his debut match. Not only would he have to face Rowan Pierce, but there would be another opponent, making it a triple threat match.


    To him, he guessed there was no way he could even manage to win the match. Taking on only Rowan Pierce was actually better because he had studied his moves and traits, but with Axel Stone in the match, things might just be too difficult.


    Arnold sighed frustratingly.


    With the inevitable frown on his face, he went to bed at around midnight. After his training in the gym, he only got two points for his Agility and Strength, and his Agility was increased to 10 with his Strength moving to 8. His Endurance and Attack Power remained at 6 as he didn''t use the two status points left and also didn''t take any training that could improve them.


    Before dozing off, he had checked his stats.


    [Name: Max Fury.]


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 5.]


    [Strength: 8.]


    [Agility: 10.]


    [Attack Power: 6.]


    [Endurance: 6.]


    [Titles: None]


    [Honors: None.]


    [Wage: 0$ per week.]


    Although he hadn''t gathered 50 overall attribute points yet, he was gradually improving his attributes. He would often notice the changes in his body... Flexibility, strength, toughness, and even the power to maintain resilience.


    Slowly, he was feeling the development in his muscles, his flesh feeling a pressure attesting to the hard training.


    Although this was just the beginning...


    He would always try to reach the end of this.


    ******


    Waking up, Arnold was freshening up when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Hello! I''m your custom planner," it was a masculine voice. A gentle one.


    "A minute, please!"


    Arnold shouted as he walked out of the bathroom following a different door and approached his wardrobe. Not wanting to keep the custom planner waiting, he quickly dressed up in black shorts and a black shirt that had a print written "Tommy Hilfiger" on the chest region.


    Opening the door, Arnold didn''t only see the young man knocking, two other men were standing behind him. One with a hood and black jeans, the other with a thick black coat and simple plain trousers. The custom planner was wearing a suit, his eyes covered by what looked like medically-recommended glasses.


    "Hello," Arnold shrugged and said.


    "I guess you must be Max Fury, right?" The custom planner asked.


    "Of course, yeah. I''m Max Fury," Arnold replied with a smile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, shall we come in then?" The custom planner blinked.


    "Sure," Arnold agreed without hesitation.


    The three young men who had almost similar skin colors, smoothly fair, walked into Arnold''s room calmly like a small group of professionals. With Arnold giving them a go-ahead, they sat on the two couches.


    Oops... He was just having two couches, so he gave the guy wearing a hood a comfortable plastic chair placed on the corner of the room and politely stood as he conversed with them.


    "Good day, Mr Fury. I''m Ray, your stage music planner. Sent by Cowboy Studio from Northern Chicago," the guy with a hood spoke after sitting on the plastic chair.


    "And I''m Philip your stage video display planner from Drenstar Cinema in Cincinnati," the guy in coat said politely.


    Arnold only gave a nod and a short utterance to acknowledge their visit. He knew that the Grindhouse Wrestling manager had directed them to him.


    "I''m Steve, your custom planner from Diamond City Custom Services. It''s just a three-minute ride from Capside Centre," the custom planner said.


    "Alright. I think I have gotten to know you all. Can we just begin with planning? I will start with the custom first," Arnold gazed at Steve.


    "What outfit can fit my stage name, Max Fury?" He asked.


    Steve nodded and brought out a big tablet from the black bag he was holding. He switched it on, spent some seconds fetching something out, and turned the screen in Arnold''s direction.


    "This," he said.


    Arnold collected the tablet from Steve and took a look at it for a while.


    On the image on the screen was a red leather jacket with metal spikes. The jacket was long enough to be able to cover most parts of his legs, almost reaching his ankle. However, this was just the attire for his entrance.


    Scrolling down to the next image, he saw a black trunk with red assents attached to it. This was visibly the attire suggested for his in-ring actions. He could wear this while fighting...


    The most amazing part was that after observing both attires, Arnold liked them.


    "This is pretty great! I love it," Arnold smiled.


    Giving the custom planner a thumbs up, he returned his tablet and switched his attention to the video display planner.


    After some long moments of ideas and observation, Arnold finally decided to use a video displaying a white bold MAX FURY text on the widescreen around the entrance section with a red hue, matching his custom as well.


    The video display planner was also great in his work, and all his suggestions were pretty great.


    Arnold then turned to the music planner.


    Growing up as a wrestling fan and a dream pro wrestler, Arnold had always thought of how he would appear in a wrestling ring. Especially with the sound and music he loved.


    There was a URW professional wrestler he loved back in his young age. Arnold had always wanted to meet this wrestler named Jk Styles, but before he could even enter Rising Impact University, Jk Styles retired and gained the Hall of Fame award.


    When he was already a second-year student, Jk Styles died, shattering his heart.


    From that day, Arnold had pledged to do something to make the URW universe retain his memory when he finally graduates from the university.


    ''And I''m gonna do just that.''


    "I have..." The music planner was about to bring his suggestions, but Arnold quickly interrupted.


    "Don''t worry. I already have an idea," Arnold said.


    Ray blinked repeatedly.


    "I will be using Jk Styles theme music..."


    "Titled ''Monster''."

 Chapter 17: Youd better dont show up!

    As the Grindhouse show drew near, all the newbies from Rising Impact University seriously prepared themselves. Arnold spent most of his time training in the gym, and the training ring, and even went for a valley run somewhere in the countryside.Surprisingly, Lila and Mark followed him everywhere he went and also trained with him until he, himself, was exhausted. Since he performed the "unbelievable" in the gym the other day, they had begun to see him as a little, newbie idol.


    Around never disagreed on their opinion to work out with him. After all, he was already feeling some good attitudes in them. Especially Lila who was always wanting to hang around with him in her free time.


    Although, there were no strings attached... There wouldn''t be, Arnold thought.


    It went on until the very day when the show would be held. Just when it was morning, some fans had begun to arrive at Capside Centre. Most of these people came from distant places and had arrived early to prevent missing exciting moments.


    It was a night show, however, the whole arena was already becoming crowded in the morning. It wasn''t really strange, though, Arnold came to discover that it happened like this often.


    However, it was clear that today''s show would be slightly different... This was because of the debut of the new Grindhouse stars!


    As of noon, the arena already received over 3000 fans, however, more were still coming.


    ******


    Arnold had visited the training ring just early in the morning and was on his way back. Although the boarding area was different and separated from the arena, Arnold could still hear and feel the pressure from the distance.


    Of course, the voice of large crowds could travel really far.


    "Today is gonna have some heat. Especially the main event," Arnold gasped as he spoke.


    "I just hope I could take down both of them or get lucky somehow."


    Slowly, Arnold tried to erase the nervousness in his mind, not wanting to make it ruin his motivation.


    "Fear is humanity''s fastest killer, I shouldn''t let it ruin my career," Arnold motivated himself.


    If he kept pressuring his heart, he could lose it. He didn''t want to slide down, and wouldn''t be able to take the shame if he ended up being the miserable victim in the match.


    ''At least, even if I wouldn''t win... I will give my all.''


    Not only by winning can one gain fans'' love, but the efforts could play a huge role.


    Although... Was he just fighting for fans'' love?


    What about the rate of the effectiveness of the contract deal?


    What happens to the "pay" if he doesn''t win?


    Would he even earn enough to enroll his sisters in the university?


    Would he afford to stop his mother from selling seafood? S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With all this in mind, Arnold knew one thing he had to do.


    He had to win...


    ... No matter what.


    Gaining 2 points to his Attack Power and Endurance after a long training, Arnold gave them an additional one point from his status points each. He also gained one point for his Agility and two for his Strength.


    His attributes were growing... And so was his fitness. Gaining one more point to his Intelligence, it appeared this way.


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 6.]


    [Strength: 10.]


    [Agility: 11.]


    [Endurance: 9.]


    [Attack Power: 9.]


    [Host, this might be quite confidential.]


    The system also tried inflicting some motivation on him, making Arnold''s mind feel at rest a bit. The word "might" didn''t clarify or ensure confidentiality, so why should he relax?


    He had to prepare hard.


    Walking back to his room, Arnold was obstructed by a man with a huge bodybuild. It wasn''t as if he was fat, he was sturdy and tall, possessing muscled fair skin.


    His dark eyes seem to be burning with dark flames, a terrifying glare appearing on his face.


    "Axel Stone, is it now a Falls Count Anywhere match? Why are you blocking my way?" Arnold asked, slightly exasperated.


    He had already seen his picture on social media and even in the Grindhouse Wrestling superstars'' images chart, so he didn''t find it hard to recognize him.


    Axel chuckled at Arnold''s challenge.


    "The fact that you are not afraid of what you see takes my anger to another level, Fury!" Axel shouted.


    Arnold only chuckled and called back the seriousness in his face.


    "Trust me, Fury. This is gonna make me crush your skull with my fist, I wouldn''t care if you visit extinction through it!" Axel threatened.


    However, Arnold found this more funny than serious. First, one of the rules in professional wrestling of this generation was that the superior opponent mustn''t kill the other. The penalty was either imprisonment or an absolute sack, depending on how it happened.


    Although professional wrestling was not scripted anymore, it still had satisfying rules that protected one''s safety.


    Arnold knew that Axel wouldn''t dare to cross the red line.


    "I also can''t wait to get your neck broken. It will be really fun to debut my wrestling career that way," Arnold cast a smile that could make Axel Stone go crazy.


    "It''s clear... Oh, it''s clear! You are having this boldness because you managed to beat Rowan Pierce in your last exam match. But trust me, you are only having a bad idea, boy. I''m not Rowan Pierce... I''m far stronger, more skillful, and faster than him.


    If you think you can use that weak intelligence you used against him on me, then sorry... I''ll destroy you!" Axel bellowed.


    "Of course, I know you are different from Rowan Pierce. That doesn''t mean I can''t take you down, Axel..."


    "After all, there are many ways to catch a fish."


    Arnold mused with a strange smile and followed another way out, leaving Axel behind, almost exploding from rage.


    "Be ready, Fury! You are gonna feel my wrath!"


    "You''d better don''t show up!" Axel''s anger made him shout at the top of his lungs, whispering to Arnold from the distance.


    "I will kick your ass, Axel!"


    Arnold didn''t say any more words and quickly made his way back to his room. After entering his room, he slammed the door shut and bounced his butts on the bed in the next room. There were actually two rooms given to him... The first room was holding a wardrobe of his clothes, while the one in the living room was holding his wrestling custom attires.


    "Pheww... Axel really has anger issues. Jeez! Lila and Mark are right!" Arnold shrugged.


    He had done researches and had also asked questions about Axel from his friends, so he had learned a lot about him in recent days.


    Axel Stone''s nickname was The Iron-fisted Predator because of his devastating Knockout Punch finisher that had sent many to absolute unconsciousness. With this, he even earned himself a No. 1 Contender ticket for the Grindhouse Alpha Championship, the top title in the show, but unfortunately lost. Many said that the champion won by a narrow defeat, and Lila was part of these people.


    So Arnold believed.


    Someone like him needed to be faced with utter intelligence and carefulness, not just power.


    If he really had almost won the Grindhouse Alpha Championship before, then he was undoubtedly going to be a crazy opponent.


    To Arnold, he would be the main problem.


    He was the main threat.

 Chapter 18: Triple Threat Match (I)

    When it was already 7 pm, the whole arena was full. At this point, Capside Centre had already recorded 6120 attendance. It had been long since they recorded an attendance as large as this, making the general manager quite amazed.Arnold had given all his efforts to prepare himself and was patiently sitting on one of the couches inside his room, watching other matches of the show. The triple threat match was the main event, so he had more time to reflect and get his body and mind ready.


    Arnold watched Lila''s match against one of the top female wrestlers on the roster, but she lost unfortunately, losing an opportunity to have a No. 1 Contender Fatal 5-way match in the next show.


    Although she applied great effort, she confronted a female beast. Arnold wouldn''t be shocked if this lady ended up becoming the next women''s champion.


    Mark, whose name is Bobby Crimson in the ring secured a narrow win against Dark Dew, the guy who gave Arnold his ninth defeat back at the university''s final-year exams.


    Although it didn''t go so easily, a smile of successful revenge could be seen appearing on his pale face.


    "Thank you, Mark! Hahaha!" Arnold couldn''t help but laugh.


    Soon, those laughs were seized on his face, replaced by a sharp burning countenance.


    It was time!


    ******


    The main event of the show finally came, the cheers of fans echoing crazily as though like an erupting volcano. This time, the viewers on social media increased, and even many who hadn''t felt the vibe of the other matches got their spirits awakened.


    Of course, who wouldn''t love the heat of a Triple Threat Match?


    It wasn''t just going to be chaotic, it would be exciting!


    "Pheww... Hey bro, it''s time already," Arnold said to himself, his eyes burning with dark glints.


    "If I don''t win this match, then DAMN! I''m going to leave a miserable impression on the fans," he muttered.


    "That''s not gonna happen, okay? Just calm down. Relax."


    Arnold tried to put his mind at rest, inhaling, exhaling, inhaling, exhaling... Inhaling, and then exhaling softly repeatedly.


    Clenching his fists, he chewed on his spit in his mouth, meditating. After standing and meditating for a moment, Arnold heaved a sigh, pulled open the door, and walked into the alleyway, heading to the arena.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall...!"


    "One Fall!!!"


    "... And it''s a triple threat match!"


    The voice of the announcer echoed from the distance, however, what gripped Arnold''s attention was Rowan Pierce''s stage music that was being reverberated through the arena.


    "Introducing first, from Everett, Washington. Rowan Pierce!"


    Arnold heard cheers, but it didn''t seem to be too loud. While Rowan Pierce tried to win the love of the fans, it still just didn''t work as planned.


    After a few minutes, Arnold also walked into the arena and waited behind the wrestling area for Axel Stone to make his entrance into the ring. He was the new man here, so the management tried using his appearance to freak the fans, making them wait a little longer to see him.


    "And his opponent, from Orlando, Florida. The Iron-fisted Predator, Axel Stone!"


    Axel Stone was introduced as he made his way to the ring. This time, it wasn''t cheers but BOOs. It was certain that someone like him would be hated by the fans due to his cruel, arrogant attitude.


    After Axel Stone had left for the ring, it was now time for Max Fury to make his entrance. The whole arena was quite silent for a while until a familiar music suddenly sounded.


    -------------


    A/N: I won''t be able to write the lyrics due to copyright restrictions. You can get the song on Spotify, Apple Music, Boomplay, or Google Music. Thank you!]


    -------------


    "And the second opponent, from San Diego, California. Weighing in 222 pounds, Max Fury!"


    Although the cheers were huge, Arnold guessed this was just because he was coming for the first time. The fans must be rooting for him to win these two f**king sons of a bitch!


    Also, he came from Rising Impact University, so it was certainly an exciting debut event to watch.


    Clad in his red leather jacket and red leather boots, Arnold made a fierce gesture by raising both fingers above his head, staring down at the screen floor.


    Right after, he matched towards the ring with his eyes fixed on both Rowan and Axel. Somehow, it seemed that these two merciless men were already figuring out a way to break his bones when the match began. Their faces showed a clear hint of heartless destruction.


    Axel''s was indescribable!


    However, Arnold never bothered and kept walking to the ring.


    "Max Fury just reawakened the glory of Late Jk Styles, WOW, so remarkable!" One of the commentators in the announce table said.


    "He should be given credit for this. This is so nice of him!" Another commentator mused.


    Well, Arnold was only focused on the two figures standing inside the ring. With a quick move, he entered the ring and moved to one of the ring corners.


    Without a second wasted, the male referee ordered for the bell, and the match began.


    This time, Rowan Pierce didn''t dare to charge at Arnold again. Everyone safely stared at each other, waiting for who would strike first. Murmurs were already coming from different sides, but the three didn''t pay them any attention.


    Suddenly, Axel gestured to Rowan just as if they had a plan, and they quickly turned to Arnold''s direction.


    "OH OH OH, this is not going to be funny!" A commentator commented.


    Arnold flinched. Although he was shocked, he expected as much. They had both become his enemies, so they would just have to finish him up and face themselves after.


    Shockingly, Axel and Rowan charged at Max with a crazy speed. Arnold was just stuck at the ring corner and probably couldn''t find a way to escape the attacks.


    As the two came crashing on him... Well, what would he have done without his improved agility? With the blink of an eye, Arnold folded himself through a small space between the two men and escaped the attacks.


    Both Axel and Rowan''s eyes widened in awe. It was as if they had charged at a ghost. Turning to look at Arnold, due to his uncontrollable anger, Axel was the first to charge at Arnold again.


    Arnold who was holding to the top rope in one of the corners quickly bent as though he was slipping, causing Axel to fall outside the ring from the top rope.


    Raged, Rowan Pierce charged at Max with incredible speed, however, Max just did a great job of dodging their attacks. Using his Strength, Agility, and Attack Power, Arnold clotheslined Rowan out of the ring from the top rope, causing him to fall on Axel at the outside.


    Cheers echoed everywhere...


    However, Arnold wasn''t done yet.


    "Okay! I''m gonna do something really cool now," Arnold muttered with a serious look on his face.


    Quickly, he ran towards the opposite rope facing the one he had stood. On reaching the ropes, he bounced his back on them and ran towards the previous rope.


    When he was almost there, he suddenly jumped as though like a monkey, throwing himself at both Axel and Rowan outside.


    "Huhuhu!!! Suicide Dive! A Suicide Dive! Max Fury is taking the lead at the very beginning of the match!"


    There was an uproar in the arena after Arnold''s move, and even Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    Gasping for a while, he glanced at Axel and Rowan who were still lying in pain.


    "ONE... TWO... THREE... FOUR..."


    The referee was already counting after they had spent quite a while outside. Axel and Rowan haven''t even raised a hand much less a leg to stand. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing that this might be an opportunity ¡ª they would be disqualified at the count of ten ¡ª Arnold quickly swung himself into the ring and waited for the countdown.


    Who knows, this might just be another luck.

 Chapter 19: Triple Threat Match (II): Axels attack

    Luck doesn''t come twice.And if it manages to come twice, it wouldn''t be in a row.


    At the count of eight, Axel and Rowan swung themselves into the ring in unison just as if they had planned it.


    With widened eyes, Arnold stood still on one end of the ring corner, stealing glances at both of them as he gasped slightly.


    This time, the two men decided to approach him with slow steps, understanding that he would always use their attack from speed as an advantage.


    Slowly they approached him at the ring corner, and when Arnold attempted to escape, they would obstruct that path, sending him back to the corner.


    ''Ah, shit! I guess I just have to run out of the ring.'' Arnold thought.


    Without even sparing more hesitation, Arnold slid down and left the ring in the blink of an eye. However, while thinking that he had made a smart move, Axel and Rowan suddenly dashed out of the ring as well, splitting themselves to block any escapable route.


    Rowan guarded the left while approaching, Axel fenced the right. At the rare was the vast fans'' area, Arnold wouldn''t just go over the barricade and escape. If he tries doing this, the fans would see him as nothing but a pathetic, frail figure.


    The only way out of this was to get back into the ring... Or confront the opponents.


    Arnold sighed confusedly.


    Axel and Rowan were already coming close, leaving him with little time to ponder. Not wanting to clash against them at the ringside to avoid being slammed on the announce table, Arnold quickly threw himself back into the ring.


    However, it was just a matter of time before these cruel opponents could understand his tricks. Just as Arnold attempted to run back into the ring, four fists came clenching on his ankles...


    Truth be told, two fists were giving him a hard feeling... It was as though a hard huge rock had fallen on his leg, aiming to crush his bones.


    Before he could know it, Arnold was pulled as if like a sword from its scabbard, falling and pitching face-first unto the hard mat at the outside of the ring.


    It hurts...


    It hurts so badly.


    It was as if his nose was broken, however, what came after his fall caused even more pain.


    Axel and Rowan stumped their foot on Arnold severally, trying to weaken his limbs. Raged, Axel Stone launched an elbow slam on Arnold''s neck, causing him to groan in pain.


    "Arghh!"


    They kept trying to take Arnold down, delivering leg drops and stumps. When it already seemed satisfying, they threw Arnold to the outside after taking him into the ring and dealing with him for a while. Although many thought that was the end of his torture, Axel in particular wasn''t done yet.


    Following Arnold to the outside, Axel grabbed Arnold by his neck. Before beginning the match, Arnold had pulled off the red leather jacket, exposing almost all parts of his torso. Although he wasn''t the type of wrestler who wore pants, he was wearing a trunk in his "private realm".


    With a fierce impact, Axel dragged Arnold and ran towards one corner of the ringside. Due to his slight unconsciousness, Arnold didn''t notice where he was being dragged.


    ''Maybe it''s the announce table. My back''s gonna hurt so badly.'' Arnold panicked.


    *Bang*


    His guesses were wrong!


    Instead of being slammed on the announce table, Arnold felt himself clashing against the metal stairs.


    "Whoa Oh Oh! Axel Stone sent Max Fury against the stairs!!!"


    "And..."


    *Boom*


    "He sent him against the barricade as well!!! You can see the dark glints burning in Axel''s eyes. He is a Predator!!! A beast! No one confronts him and remains the same!!!"


    The commentators shouted madly and loudly, even the fans were awed by Axel''s personified attacks. If one pondered, they would suspect that these two men had got beef lately.


    Which was absolutely true.


    Axel was making sure to make Arnold pay for his confrontation at the alley backstage. He didn''t just send Arnold clashing against the stairs, he also sent him against the barricade, making him destroy a portion.


    It was after doing this that he was finally satisfied, seeing Arnold lying on the thick black barricade outside in pain. With an evil smile on his face, he returned to the ring.


    Arnold was left lying on the destroyed portion of the black barricade. Although he was feeling a lot of pain, his advanced Endurance still kept him slightly conscious.


    It would only take a few times before he would recover... For now, this was the best time to rest. Since there were already two wrestlers in the ring, the referee wouldn''t count.


    [Hello, host! Good job with the match. You just have to rest for a while, now.]


    Arnold was roughly gasping when the system screen appeared in front of him, its voice sounding inside his head.


    ''Damn it, Advocate! Tell me what to do right now! I''m all screwed up!'' Arnold frustratedly shouted at the system, dark glints appearing in the corner of his eyes.


    [Oh... That? The best you can do now is to lie here and wait for the right time to strike.]


    [Axel might be strong, but he can''t maintain his strength for too long. With time, he becomes very exhausted.]


    [Rowan Pierce had long been his rival, so he is looking forward to using this strategy on him. This is why he didn''t join him to attack you for too long just to make Axel exhausted quickly.]


    ''Are you saying I should destroy Rowan and pin Axel?''


    [Absolutely! Rowan Pierce can retain his strength and endurance for a long, but Axel can''t. The reason why you easily defeated him in the university was because he didn''t get himself prepared and had looked down on you.]


    [This time, Rowan is ready.]


    Arnold blinked, understanding.


    He silently spent a while observing the two men fighting in the ring. Truly, Axel Stone was a wrestler who used up all his strength in fighting. In the very beginning, he was the tiger, but as time goes on, he becomes the cat.


    Although he had delivered several moves to put Rowan away for three seconds, Rowan Pierce was just too strong and enduring to give up.


    Axel''s control over the game suddenly ended in the blink of an eye after Rowan Pierce launched a Bellynod.


    With a rush, he delivered a Splash from the top of the ring corner, causing Axel''s chest and belly to feel a devastating, excruciating pain.


    Quickly he covered, summoning the referee to begin the count.


    "ONE. TWO. TH..."


    An arm suddenly came destroying the count, sending Rowan to fall at the side. Not enough, this same arm grabbed Rowan and threw him outside the ring, incidentally falling against the barricade.


    It was Max Fury!


    Throwing Rowan outside the ring, Arnold rushed over to Axel and covered.


    Dropping to his knees with a stunned glare on his face, the official began to count.


    Every second felt like an eternity... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But... There was no way Axel would be kicked out, right?


    --------------


    [A/N: I don''t know what you guys feel about my way of writing the wrestling match scene. Please let me know in the comments.]


    [Pleas, go read the auxillary chapter at the extreme top of all chapters list. Really important!]

 Chapter 20: Triple Threat Match (III): Always an opportunity

    ONE. TWO..."Whoa!!! Axel Stone kicked out at the count of two! Would Max Fury even believe this right now?" A commentator was going crazy.


    Shockingly, Axel Stone kicked out at the count of two, leaving everyone in shock. No one actually believed that he could kick out from Rowan Pierce''s Bellynod and Splash. While the Bellynod was one of his deadliest moves, the Splash was his finisher.


    This was why Arnold attacked him after the Splash so that he could steal the win.


    But unfortunately, that was a failed plan.


    "Ah, damn it!" Arnold cursed.


    Although he knew why this had happened... It was certainly because the pinning wasn''t made quickly. If he had stayed back and allowed Rowan to cover, there would have been a complete count of three.


    With a look painted in both frustration and rage, Arnold stood up. He stared at Axel a few times and switched his gaze to the outside, clearly seeing Rowan still out.


    Turning back to Axel, he quickly grabbed both of his legs and delivered a Sharpshooter. Those familiar shouts from the fans kept reverberating through the arena as many were eager and excited to see Axel Stone tap out.


    The Sharpshooter was a submission that affected the knee and lower torso, if Arnold could only apply a lot of intense pressure on it, he could actually make Axel tap out.


    Just as he gave the Sharpshooter, The Iron-fisted Predator exclaimed in pain. Axel quickly tried to turn around to destroy the submission, but Arnold''s strength held him strong, only making him move a few inches and remain bold.


    They were right in the middle of the ring, making the ropes far for him to hold on to. If he manages to touch and hold the ropes, the referee would order Arnold to break the submission.


    But if Axel tapped out, or even passed out, then the victory would be Arnold''s.


    While Arnold continued to deliver the Sharpshooter, the fans were shouting at the top of their lungs. Those who wanted Axel to endure and grab the rope, those who wanted him to tap out, and...


    Those who wanted Rowan Pierce back into the ring.


    It was just as if Rowan''s fans just suddenly developed a louder voice. But Arnold just didn''t know why.


    Still, he concentrated on Axel even though he was trying to break the submission and decided not to spare his attention from the fans.


    However, he didn''t quite understand the shouts until a big foot came hitting him hard on his head. Arnold didn''t even know when he fell from Axel''s butt to the mat.


    Quickly, he felt someone covering him, and also felt the referee counting.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Arnold didn''t dare to remain as he was, he quickly kicked out at the count of two, gasping and groaning in pain.


    The back of his head was hurting so badly.


    It was as if the front and back sides of his head were being separated, with just the front side with him.


    The pain was intense.


    But thanks to his advanced Endurance which helped him kick out of this attack. He was lucky that Rowan was only a low-level Grindhouse wrestler. If it had been a stronger opponent who had launched this attack, he would have passed out for long, not even able to kick out.


    For now, his attributes were okay for the low-level Grindhouse wrestlers, he guessed.


    After Arnold kicked out to his Superkick, Rowan left him and attacked Axel. However, just as he turned to Axel''s lying spot, a huge fist came dancing on his face, delivering a massive, deadly Knockout Punch.


    Rowan fell on the mat as if like a dead body, losing consciousness at that very instant. Even Arnold who was feeling a throbbing pain on the back of his head felt the intense impact, his brows furrowing.


    ''Damn! His finisher is killer!'' Arnold panicked.


    Well, Arnold was still lying on another side of the mat, pretending as if he was still suffering from the Superkick. Seeing that he was still lying on the mat and clutching the back of his head. Axel ignored him and quickly pinned Rowan Pierce.


    A faint evil smile appeared on his face as he thought that he had won the match already. With Max Fury lying in pain on the other side of the ring and Rowan Pierce receiving a Knockout Punch and being covered, that was clear that it was only a matter of three seconds before he would emerge as the winner.


    ''HEHE,'' The Iron-fisted Predator laughed just as the referee began his count.


    "ONE. TWO. Thr... OH No!!!"


    The fans were caged in a box of excitement. It had been a long time since a match like this happened. It wasn''t just interesting, it was filled with utter chaos!


    Many wondered how Arnold could be this powerful to keep confronting these men. This was Rowan''s second year in Grindhouse Wrestling and Axel''s third year. However, Max Fury was only making his debut!


    It would have been a different case if professional wrestling was scripted like in the old years, but this was a match fought with one''s power and passion.


    Arnold (Max Fury), had already launched a fierce Superkick at the back of Axel''s head as well, sending him to the side. Remembering, Superkick was also part of his common moves!


    With a rush, he grabbed Rowan and threw him outside the ring, forcing Axel to stand and locking his neck in his armpit.


    As if like a vertical suplex, Axel was raised upside down, landing backward with his neck bouncing against the thick mat.


    "Whoa! What kind of move is that?!"


    "That''s his finisher, James. Some of his mates in Rising Impact University said he currently started using this finisher."


    "This might be too deadly! That could get someone''s neck broken!"


    "WOW. Super finisher, I love this Fury guy!" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the loud mumblings came from different angles, Arnold ignored them and quickly covered Axel Stone, ready for the count of three.


    "ONE!"


    Arnold''s heart was beginning to skip.


    "TWO!"


    ''What if he kicks out.''


    Arnold was dubious.


    ''Then I would know that I''m not going to win this match.''


    ''This is my last opportunity, I guess.'' He said.


    ''Maybe... Just maybe.''


    "THREE!"


    Ding Ding Ding!


    "Here is your winner, and the fifth qualifier for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Fatal Five-way Elimination No.1 Contender Match, Max Fury!"


    Arnold''s eyes brightened in excitement, but at the same time, he shrugged.


    "Huh? Was this match for something like that?"

 Chapter 21: Audrey and Eva

    In the first place, Arnold didn''t have an idea that the winner of this match would gain a No.1 Contender match opportunity. Not only that it was going to be a number one contender match, but it would also be a Fatal Five-way match!While he was glad that he had won the triple threat and had gotten a chance to have better "pay" in his contract deal, Arnold swallowed repeatedly in frustration.


    ''I barely managed to win a triple threat match, now I''m going to have a Fatal Five-way match???''


    Arnold''s face turned dark.


    Returning his attention to the arena after thinking for a while, he stood up from the mat. The referee approached him and grabbed him raising his hands to practically announce his victory.


    Arnold couldn''t help but let out a smile, proud of himself.


    The fans suddenly began a unison comment, causing Arnold to flinch.


    "You are Awesome!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You are awesome!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    The shouts were followed by claps, which was a wrestling cultural way of praising a wrestler... Or even an interesting match.


    "Such a wonderful performance by Max Fury today. Not every newbie could come out victorious in a triple threat match on their debut match," a commentator praised.


    "Absolutely right! Not only did he win the match, but he reawakened the almost-forgotten glory of Jk Styles. I''m sure the Grindhouse fans would love him for that!" Another commentator said.


    "Not only Grindhouse fans but the lovers of Jk Styles in the entire Ultimate Revolution Wrestling universe!"


    Arnold heard each and every word that the commentators made but only smiled and walked out of the ring, aiming to leave the arena.


    As the "Monster" song echoed in the entire arena, the glory of both Max Fury and Jk Styles danced around. However, only Max Fury was receiving the spotlight.


    Jk Styles was just a legendary memory.


    Entering the exit of the arena, Arnold was suddenly welcomed by a beautiful young lady with raven hair and ivory skin holding a microphone. One wouldn''t have to be told that this lady is the match interviewer.


    "Congratulations on your debut victory, Max Fury. How do you feel about pinning one of the strongest men in the Grindhouse low-level roster to the count of three?" The match interviewer asked with a beautiful smile.


    "I''m glad I must say. It was a tough match since it is having a reward so, I''m just glad that I''m the one earning it in my debut," Arnold said as he gasped.


    The match interviewer nodded.


    "So Max Fury, what do you have to say to your four opponents in the Fatal Five-way match come next week," she blinked.


    Arnold forced a smile.


    "I have nothing to say to them. I know it''s going be a tough one, but I''m going to come out victorious just as I did today," he spoke.


    The match interviewer couldn''t hold back the smile seeing Arnold''s confident face. Of course, with the way he talked, no one would even notice that he was slightly nervous about the match.


    "Thank you very much, Max Fury, and congratulations once again," the match interviewer said as they ended the backstage interview.


    Arnold walked through the alleyway and straight to the medical area somewhere in the boarding area. A wrestler''s health must be taken care of after every match, so he had to make himself medically clear.


    Fortunately, the doctor assured him that he was fine. Taking some painkillers and putting some icepacks on his slightly aching shoulder which had been thrown hard against the stairs and barricade, he left the medical room and walked back to his room.


    Arnold also noticed that the system helped him recover from the pain quickly. Gradually, it looked like all the pain was gone. Other Grindhouse wrestlers who received the same treatment as Arnold in that match could spend three days in the hospital.


    His arms hitting the stairs was already enough to send him to a two-month injury break, but here he is... Happy and healthy.


    Emerging victorious in a chaotic match.


    *Beep*


    Arnold''s phone rang just as he entered his room. He quickly checked who was calling and saw that it was his mother.


    He quickly picked up the call.


    "Hello, senior bro! Congratulations! I and Eva watched your debut match and saw you win. I''m so excited!" Arnold''s immediate junior sister, Audrey shouted in excitement.


    Arnold smiled.


    "C''mon. Big bro is still cooking... Just let me cook! Hahaha!" Arnold laughed.


    Audrey also laughed as a reaction.


    Due to not being able to afford a phone for herself, she was using their mother''s phone. Arnold remembered starving for days before he could get his mom a phone. The little money they had was used for feeding, and also getting Eva, the last child of the family, her daily medication to prevent her from dying.


    Yeah... Eva was suffering from asthma.


    And till today, it didn''t seem to be getting any better.


    "I''m glad that you are excited, Audrey. Can I speak to Eva?" Arnold requested.


    "I''m sorry but she is asleep now. She managed to keep her eyes up while we watched the match. I can call back when she is awake," Audrey said.


    "Alright then," Arnold sighed. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As soon as I receive my first pay, I''ll send you some bucks to get your own phone, okay?"


    "Okay bro, I will really appreciate that!" Audrey replied in a delighted tone, causing Arnold to smile repeatedly.


    Audrey would help their money in the seafood restaurant in the day and work in a different restaurant in the night just to support the family. Since Arnold was in the university and would need money to clear all the expenses, every penny she made was for the family. Her mother''s sales in the seafood restaurant couldn''t do much.


    Arnold only sent money temporarily because he didn''t have enough time to pick dumped metals due to university studies.


    However, now that he was done with the university and now a wrestler, the story of their life might begin to change.


    Arnold pledged to change everything for the better.


    They had suffered a lot, drowning in a river of poverty for years. Arnold wouldn''t rely on his senior brother who had become a drunkard.


    He would make his family enjoy everything they had lacked, and make those who had looked down on them pay.


    Finally, the era of poverty would end!


    While Arnold was lost in his thoughts, the Pro Wrestling System voiced out from nowhere.


    [Hey, host! Good job!]

 Chapter 22: First Contract

    The next day, all the newbies were summoned to the general manager''s office for the contract signing. After the show last night, decisions have been made by the management.They were all given a specific time to visit the general manager''s office, and Arnold was to visit the office by 2 pm.


    Before he left for the office, he spent time watching the video of his match with Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone. He couldn''t help but smile after seeing his performance, even the comments about him were enough to sweeten his mind.


    "Such a great performance from the new guy. He had just earned himself a fan!"


    "He was actually smart. His cleverness secured his victory for him."


    "I can''t wait to see him become an Omega Champion! That would be great!"


    The comments were booming with fire, however, Arnold''s main happiness came from the growth in his page.


    He gained 4k followers on Facebook! Instagram and TikTok had over 2k followers, while he gained 965 followers on Twitter.


    In a rush, he requested the video of the match from the Grindhouse Wrestling page''s admin and posted the video on all his pages. Although he only had four thousand followers, the views were up to 7k with over eight hundred comments.


    Arnold bit his lips in shock, not believing that he could achieve these so quickly. He even received texts from other Grindhouse wrestlers who were rivals with Rowan and Axel, getting noticed that they were rooting for him to win the Fatal Five-way match next week.


    Grindhouse Wrestling was a weekly show just like other shows, making it possible for wrestlers to prepare and even recover from pains before getting involved in another fight.


    When it was exactly 2 pm, Arnold got dressed in black suits and shoes to appear professional. The Grindhouse Wrestling custom management had provided the attire a few days ago since it was part of the low-level professional wrestlers'' allowances.


    He made his way to the general manager''s office from the boarding area as soon as he was dressed up... Cold gazes were being cast towards him as he walked through the alleyway where some wrestlers hung out. However, not everyone was giving him a jealous stare. There were still some wrestlers who smiled at him and even waved.


    However, Arnold was just too shy to smile or even wave back. He only hastened his steps to reach the manager''s office quickly.


    "Hello, Max Fury. You are welcome," the General Manager Jack Harris smiled on seeing Arnold entering the office.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Arnold replied politely.


    He stood until the manager offered a seat.


    Quickly, the manager brought out some piles of white papers stored in what looked like a black leather cover. On the black cover was a bold text written "Grindhouse Management Agreement" and the logo of Grindhouse Wrestling at the top of the text.


    "We have decided on your contract deal after your incredible performance last night. Please check if it is okay by you and sign the papers," the general manager pushed the papers close to Arnold with a grin.


    Arnold only nodded and started to read what was written on the papers.


    First was the duration of the contract which was a five years deal. Arnold didn''t react because he could get invited by the top shows before then. The Grindhouse Wrestling Management only fixed it this way to receive some payments when the top shows already needed him... Or even other wrestlers.


    The second page held his payment agreement deal. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Weekly Payment: $1600).


    (Omega Championship Bonus: +$900).


    Arnold''s eyes widened.


    "Hello... Sir? The... The payment deal... I think there is a mistake," Arnold stammered with a flinch.


    "One thousand six hundred dollars weekly. Nine hundred dollars Omega championship bonus. There are no mistakes, Mr. Fury."


    The manager corrected, leaving Arnold in shock.


    "UHM..."


    "Just sign the papers, everything written there is reviewed and confirmed," the manager interrupted.


    Arnold nodded and returned his attention to the papers. Bringing out the pen fixed at the side of the papers, he signed on every required spaces and handed the papers back to the manager.


    Other involvements in the deal were his clothing, feeding, health, and vacation allowances which he signed without hesitation.


    "Congratulations, Max Fury. We are looking forward to a consistently wonderful performance from you," the manager stood and gave his hands to Arnold for a shake.


    "I''ll give my all, sir," Arnold stood up and exchanged a handshake with Jack Harris.


    "Please fill in your account details. We are paying you for this week''s job right away."


    Arnold never expected that he could be paid this week, but the manager left him by surprise.


    With yet a confused look on his face, he dropped his account details and left the office.


    Just as he walked out of the office, almost entering the boarding area, he received a message alert from his phone.


    (Credit Alert: You received $1600 from Grindhouse Wrestling).


    "Whoa! Why does this seem like a dream!"


    Arnold almost went crazy. Since he was born, he hadn''t earned $1600 in a single week. The fact was that he only performed in a single night.


    A thousand and six hundred dollars wasn''t easy to get in a day in this current generation, but he would actually be earning as huge as that every week. He could even earn an additional nine hundred dollars Omega Championship bonus if he wins the title... He wondered how much he would get if he became the Grindhouse Alpha Champion.


    Arnold couldn''t help celebrating as he entered his room. It was clear that his hard work had begun to pay off. From now on, he wouldn''t be regarded as the actual "Loser".


    [You have opened your Wages stat.]


    [Wages: $1600 per week.]


    [After the triple threat match, your Intelligence had increased by 8, congratulations host.]


    Arnold came to discover that his Intelligence will mostly increase after every wrestling match. Although he was sad that he wouldn''t know what the Anonymous Skills would be if he reached the required points to get one, he was happy that gradually...


    He was getting stronger!


    ******


    [A/N: I''m so sorry for the late update. Right now, I''m seriously sick.]

 Chapter 23: Cruel Ben

    Later that day, Lila and Mark visited Arnold and they went for a workout. They praised him for his incredible performance in his debut match and urged him to keep up the good work.Lila was having a cold mood all through, and on noticing it, Arnold understood that it was because of her loss.


    It would have been a great opportunity if she had won.


    "You shouldn''t think too much, Lila. Trust me, there are better days ahead," Arnold tried to convince her.


    "This is the third time I''ve lost a championship opportunity, I don''t think I''m even worth being a Grindhouse wrestler," Lila spoke dubiously, a grim look appearing on her face.


    "Tsk! You kept saying this sh*t!" Mark suddenly cut in.


    Lila raised her brows in slight distaste. "Isn''t it obvious? You were once a Tag Team Champion with KD Jakes, but I haven''t even gotten a single championship match."


    Mark couldn''t help but remain silent after those words, however, this was when Arnold decided to speak.


    "Maybe it wasn''t your turn all these while. Who knows if you can just get a straight championship match someday and just win it? Anything can happen," Arnold forced a smile.


    Lila blinked and stared at Arnold.


    "You''re not the first person saying this... I no longer hope for this same motivational speech," she shrugged.


    Arnold knew that she wouldn''t believe these words... If not for the Pro Wrestling System, he wouldn''t have believed any word of motivation either. Hopefully, this lady had even managed to enter Grindhouse Wrestling, and it wasn''t as if she was weak anyway.


    To him, she was a wonderful star.


    He believed that if they continued joining him in the workouts, she could actually improve her attributes like he had done. Although the system had a hand in his fast growth, he believed that they could improve even if it took a while, as long as they trained and practiced as long as he did.


    As they were still in the gym, two young men walked in. Both are clad in simple gym attires and white towels on their shoulders.


    Spotting them from afar, Arnold''s eyes glinted.


    ''Ben and Karl. Well, shit!''


    It wasn''t as if he was afraid of them, he just didn''t want to set his eyes on them anymore. However, as if like detecting wizards, Ben and Karl quickly noticed him at one of the corners and quickly approached him.


    "Hey, Max. Where have you been? You couldn''t even spare a second to see us," Ben complained.


    "Guess what? We thought this payment agreement thing was going to be based on debut performance, but we were wrong. Hahaha!" Karl laughed.


    Arnold furrowed his brows at them.


    Mark and Karl were only watching speechlessly.


    "Ben lost his debut match, yet he is still going to be paid $500 per week with an additional $900 if he becomes an Omega Champion!" Karl shouted delightedly.


    "I, who won my debut match would paid $800 weekly, hehe. I guess this might just be determined by family backgrounds or something," Ben smiled confidently.


    Hearing what his pathetic roommates were spilling out, Arnold couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So, Max. How much is your weekly pay? $200? $150?" Karl asked.


    "$50?" Ben cunningly teased.


    "I''m paid $1600 weekly. And if you don''t believe, go to Google," Arnold spoke casually.


    "Whoa... Whoa. Why are you lying to such an extent? How can you earn $1600 weekly? It''s not even possible!" Ben couldn''t close his mouth, widening it in shock.


    "You are a bloody liar, Max. Not even Axel Stone is paid up to that!" A glare suddenly appeared on Karl''s face.


    "I have said it before and I would say it again. I don''t need you guys around me, we were just roommates at the university, and we are different characters here now. Please stay away," Arnold said angrily and left the gym.


    Quickly, Lila and Mark followed suit, exchanging weird glances at Ben and Karl.


    "We would always come for you, Max! We are watching and waiting for your downfall. You will never rise over us, this is a promise!" Ben shouted in anger seeing Arnold walk out on him.


    His father was a billionaire with several successful companies, he never expected such disrespect from a Nobody.


    "Hey, Ben. His downfall??? I have no plans to make him more miserable than he already is. Let''s just forget about him and continue with our own lives," Karl said.


    "No way! Max can be silently dangerous. Didn''t you watch the triple threat match? He seemed to have visited a magician somewhere in Asia to give him some powers. I will make sure I destroy those powers myself anyway!" Ben frowned.


    "So, what''s your plan now?" Karl asked.


    Ben hesitated for a moment and sighed.


    "If he manages to win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, we will make sure we attack him from behind severally to probably send him to a injury leave before the championship match.


    Or, if he manages to make it. We won''t hesitate before interrupting the count when he delivers that terrifying Neckbuster slam."


    Karl''s face turned pale. "Huh??? Isn''t that too much?"


    "It''s not even enough. Would you let that Nobody rise ahead of you in this show? C''mon wake up to reality, bro!"


    Karl couldn''t help but nod, his mind totally poisoned. Although he was the son of Arizona''s Governor, he still had some fragments of sympathy in him.


    Ben is the villain that plagues his mind. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******


    "Why were you so mad at your roommates, Fury?" Mark asked as they walked down the field somewhere in Grindhouse Wrestling premises.


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be mad? They were trying to tease the sh*t outta him!" Lila shouted.


    "Yeah I know, but... Do you guys have some issues back at the university?" Mark asked.


    Arnold sighed and hesitated.


    "We did. They were so selfish and unsupportive even though they were both from rich homes. I was poor and starving, but they never gave me a cent. I had to work on my own to feed myself and pay my fees."


    Arnold explained.


    It was after some moments of explanation that they came to understand what had happened between him and his former roommates. Especially Lila was angered, hearing what those sons of a bitch did.


    However, they promised to be the best friends that Arnold would ever have. Arnold only tried to believe half-mindedly.


    After securing some time to send $1000 to his mother, he took Mark and Karl to a bar outside the arena.


    "All Bills on me."

 Chapter 24: The Interview Proposal

    Arnold had spent time in the gym, training ring, and the valley in preparation for the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match. Most times, he preferred to train alone, or he would just work out at midnight.The system urged him to focus more on his Agility, Endurance, and Attack Power which was undoubtedly going to be useful. Although it was as if his Strength wouldn''t be useful, for a Fatal Five-way match, it was the least of what he needed.


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Endurance.]


    The more he trained hard, the more he gained more attribute points. He even tried practicing the common moves to perfect it and balance the time to rest.


    Little did he know that some spy had taken pictures and videos of him, posting them on the internet.


    (Wonder Newbie Max Fury is always in the gym working out.)


    (He is so diligent and hardworking. Ensuring to win the triple threat match.)


    (He is my crush... I love him so much. Please marry me, Max Fury!)


    (I hope he could manage to eliminate a single person, his opponents are cruel fighters.)


    Lila and Mark were the ones who showed him the posts. Facebook, Instagram, and TikTok were already blooming with fire as most content creators specializing in Professional Wrestling Entertainment made the pictures and videos go viral.


    "Shit! I made sure I was the only one in the gym. I can only believe about the valley run," Arnold''s eyes widened.


    "Wait... How come they even got to capture me at midnight? Oh shit... I''m just a Grindhouse star and this is just happening???"


    Arnold''s face was turning dark.


    "It should be a good thing that your pics and videos are going viral. I and Mark had trained day and night for several months, but no one noticed us," Lila said.


    "It''s obvious. After that incredible performance in the triple threat match, countless eyes have been on you," Mark smiled, "you should expect more of this."


    Arnold sighed. "But... But I''m still surprised about how they got to even take my pictures at midnight. It was around 2 am then," he wondered.


    "Do you think those guys do sleep? Hahaha. Who knows if they videoing us right now," Mark laughed playfully.


    "You just have to overlook those things, Fury. This is simply the lifestyle of a superstar," Lila smiled at Arnold.


    Arnold hesitated for a while and decided to overlook it. After all, it wasn''t as if the posts were against him.


    It was actually boosting his followers!


    While he spending some time resting, a call suddenly rang on his phone.


    (Unknown Contact: 077-4623049).


    "Unknown contact??? Did I give my number to a stranger?" Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    Pondering for a while, his eyes lit up.


    "Mia, maybe it''s her!"


    Without hesitating, he quickly smashed the green icon.


    "Good day, Max Fury. This is Greyhams Superstar Show. We are glad to offer a thousand dollars for an Exclusive Interview with you by 4 pm tomorrow. We hope you can accept our invite, a message will be dropped on your WhatsApp shortly."


    The feminine voice on the other hand the phone sounded calm and polite to Arnold, but his reaction was a cold, disappointed glare.


    The call ended as soon as she gave the information, leaving Arnold stunned.


    "Greyhams Superstar Show? I haven''t heard about this show before," he sniffed.


    *Beep*


    The notification of a message suddenly sounded, and Arnold quickly clicked on it.


    (Greyhams Superstar Show is proposing an Exclusive Interview with you, sir. Please, let us know your response as soon as possible.)


    Arnold stared speechlessly for a while, pondering.


    "The next show would be the next day after tomorrow, I''m not sure I can make it. I have to prepare myself," Arnold muttered to himself.


    [I think you should go for the interview, host. This could help you boost your popularity and would also earn you some money.]


    [You will continue with the training when you are back.]


    "But..."


    "Okay... I will do it for the popularity and money," he decided.


    (Max Fury: I accept your proposal. How long can the interview take?)


    (Greyhams: Just a one-hour show on TV, thanks for the acceptance. We will need your account details as soon as possible.)


    Arnold nodded and released his account details. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Arnold Gallagher Chuck, Smartwill Bank. 0078604132).


    Just minutes after dropping the details, his bank alert sounded.


    (Credit Alert: Greyhams Superstar Show sent you 1000 dollars.)


    "Good enough, I think being a superstar is great."


    Arnold smiled in delight.


    Now he guessed that the pictures and videos of him working out had resulted in this. When he received the location address of the show, his eyes widened.


    "Cincinnati, Ohio??? That''s way too far!"


    (We have sent a transport agent to you as we speak, you shouldn''t worry mister.)


    Although this left a relief, it was not until the transport agent arrived that Arnold''s mind came to a relax.


    They left early the next day to prevent wastage of time. The car was a black Toyota Land Cruiser Prado with beautiful red and white lights.


    Only Arnold sat at the back of the car while the transporter drove. A calm smile appeared on his face as he felt the cold flow of the air conditioner, causing him to relax as though he was the rightful owner.


    They zoomed out of the arena after Arnold informed the management and his friends, Mark and Lila. Cold stared were racing with the wheels as they zoomed off, however, only two traitors almost got their eyes burnt on seeing the disappearing vehicle.


    .....


    "Ah! That''s a Toyota Land Cruiser Prado!!! How come he bought that so quickly??? He is a fraudster now?" Ben who had been watching for a while shouted in disbelief and hatred.


    Karl who was standing believe him laughed out loud for a moment before voicing out.


    "Are you blind now? Can''t you see what was written on the car?"


    "Huh???" Ben shrugged


    "That''s a Greyhams Superstar Show transport vehicle. It''s clearly not his car."


    Hearing what his friend said, Ben''s face turned cold.


    "Ohh..."


    "But how come is he getting invited there?"

 Chapter 25: The Interview

    After a few hours, Arnold arrived at the Greyhams Superstar Show building. The building structure looked more like a skyscraper, but the last floor was built with brown bricks and huge blue glasses at the extreme top.It was located in a bustling street that had many commercial organization buildings around... However, this expanse still held a deep sense of peace. After all, countless security personnel could be spotted in every nook and cranny.


    Every traitor would surely have a second thought around there.


    Coming out of the car, Arnold was welcomed by a man and woman who were also putting on suits.


    "Good day, Max Fury. You are humbly welcome to our interview show," the lady with skin that possessed a chocolate color smiled and said.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold only said.


    "This way," the fair-skinned said as he showed Arnold the way into the building.


    "After you both," Arnold smiled.


    The man nodded and took the lead with the lady and Arnold following suit.


    Arnold was given a room to stay before the show began. Some refreshments were brought to him and some papers that held the questions he would be asked. This was to make him ready and avoid some unprofessional acts while being LIVE on TV.


    When the show time was drawing near, he was invited to the preparatory room for some makeovers and mic-fixing.


    Arnold, never in his life, had thought that he would treated so well this way someday. He didn''t only get a thousand dollars for the interview, but he also got a free transport ride in a luxurious car and pure good treatment as he arrived.


    It was already looking as if he was a Rampage or Slamdown Superstar...


    ''Did they forget that I''m just a low-level Grindhouse wrestler???''


    Arnold asked himself repeatedly.


    When it was already time for the interview to begin, Arnold walked into the shooting room. The host of the interview was right inside sitting on a chair directly opposing the second.


    Arnold walked calmly and sat on the other chair as they waited for the countdown to the start of the show.


    In less than a minute, the show began.


    "Good evening lovely viewers, it''s another Greyhams Superstar Show interview, and guess what? We are getting in touch with the new Grindhouse wonder superstar, Max Fury!"


    "Welcome, Max Fury. We are so glad to have you on the show today," the interview host said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much. I''m glad to be here too," Arnold forced a smile.


    Truthfully, he was an introvert who didn''t like too much talk. He barely stayed in a long conversation with people. But now that this involved money and a boost to his popularity, who was he not to adapt?


    Arnold clearly saw himself on a TV screen hanged in one corner of the shooting room. He suddenly appeared to be so handsome and wealthy-looking, which was just the handwork of the makeover team.


    He had never thought that he could look like this one day.


    "So, Max Fury. There have been countless videos and pictures of you going viral on the internet. Can you say something about your training lifestyle? Did you really train all day without a single rest?" The host asked.


    "Actually, I do train for a long time, but that doesn''t stop me from giving my body its required rest."


    "My sys..."


    ''Oh shit!''


    "Sorry, I have a fitness planner who helps me to plan out my training periods to prevent misusing my time so..."


    Arnold smiled.


    But the show had already turned awkward. Arnold almost mentioned the system!!!


    ''Crap!''


    "Alright, Fury. Can you please tell us what you''ve got to deliver on the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match tomorrow night? It''s again, another main event you would be involved in," the host asked.


    "I have got what it takes. Even if I''m the only weak figure in the match, I will still come out victorious," Arnold boasted.


    Well, only he knows that this was for "impression" sake.


    "That''s bold of you, Max Fury. Your fans are also eager to see you face the Grindhouse Omega Champion for the title. What do you have to say to them?"


    "It''s clear. Once I win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, I''m going for the title and I''m winning it," Arnold spoke with determination.


    Even the host of the show felt that courage, her smile showing her reaction to it.


    Although it was going to be a tough game...


    Determination is a success!


    After a few more questions, the show ended and Arnold was carried by the same Toyota Land Cruiser Prado back to the Grindhouse Wrestling arena.


    It was already late in the night, however, Arnold was shocked to see Lila and Mark still waiting for him in the gym.


    "Hey, why are you guys still here?" Arnold asked surprisingly.


    "Did you forget you told us that we are going to be having a long training session today? Oh, I guess you were so carried away by Greyhams Superstar Show," Lila laughed slightly.


    It was now that Arnold remembered that they were to workout in the gym until it was almost dawn. He needed enough attribute points to win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot," Arnold sighed.


    "We watched the interview. C''mon, you are being too courageous, bro," Mark cut in.


    "Of course, he should be, right?" Lila smirked.


    "I''m not being too courageous. That''s my word, and I''ll do what I say," Arnold spoke.


    "One of your opponents lost his title to the current champion. There is also a guy who was demoted to Grindhouse Wrestling from Slamdown. These two may be your main threat. But one of the remaining three wouldn''t just be a threat, he is a devourer," Mark explained.


    He was also in the Men''s division so he had an idea about the whole thing. He had fought against a lot of these men, so he gave Arnold a review of their wrestling personality.


    At least, this was one of the advantages of their friendship. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They might be brutal for all I care, I''m still going to win," the right side of Arnold''s lips curled up for a smirk.


    He had no idea of his opponents'' names until a card was brought to him the next morning while he was in his room.


    Taking a look, four strange names holding a sense of brutality could be seen written on the card.


    (You will be taken on Landon Bishop, Thane Ryder, Caspian Night, and Orion Silver in a Fatal Five-way Elimination Match for a No. 1 Contender ticket for the Grindhouse Omega Championship.)


    "Interesting..." Arnold sighed.


    "Game on."

 Chapter 26: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (I)

    Before the show began, Arnold made researches about all four opponents he would be taken on in the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match. Only their past match videos couldn''t show enough, so he went ahead checking the history and honor records of each opponent.Landon Bishop appeared to be the demoted superstar from Slamdown after failing to secure a new contract deal with the management. He not only failed to secure a contract with the big show, but he also failed to take a spot in the high-level roster of Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It''s not as if he suddenly fell weak, the roster seemed to have been full.


    Meanwhile, Thane Ryder was the former Omega Champion who had lost the title five months ago. He failed to re-win the title after two rematches, but luckily, he was close to winning himself another opportunity.


    The devourer was the well-known Caspian Night. Arnold had heard of him countless times since he entered the Grindhouse Wrestling show. Caspian Night was a former superstar from Legacy Pro Wrestling, a different wrestling promotion different from Ultimate Revolution Wrestling which was usually based in America and Europe.


    After some controversial issues, Caspian Night left on mutual consent, believing that his career would soar high in the rival promotion. Since his arrival, he had been undefeated, conquering every opponent until he made his way to this opportunity. His finishing move was a deadly finisher, and so far, no one had been able to even kick him out.


    When delivered, the opponent could be forced to sleep for even a minute.


    "That''s crazy," Arnold mused.


    "He must be the greatest threat amongst the four of my opponents. But anyways... There are still different ways to capture a lion."


    Arnold smiled with his ring finger on his lips.


    His fourth, Orion Silver, was just a one-year-old Grindhouse star who was still struggling to take the spotlights. Although he was strong and skillful, compared to the other three, he was the weakest. At least, it wasn''t as if he was downgraded for Max Fury.


    Of course, for everyone, Max Fury should be appearing as the weakest. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These four men were currently the best of the Grindhouse low-level roster, and if he could defeat them, well then, he would prove to be the second strongest.


    Taking the title would only show that he is the best.


    After his research, he went for a warmup with Mark and Lila around the fields. It was only 11 am, yet the arena was already getting filled up. The noise from a distance almost gave the vibes of Wednesday night, however, the show haven''t begun yet.


    While on a warmup, Arnold checked his stats.


    [Name: Max Fury.]


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 14.]


    [Strength: 11.]


    [Agility: 15.]


    [Endurance: 12.]


    [Attack Power: 12.]


    [Honor: None.]


    [Wages: $1600 per week.]


    After not focusing more to improve his Strength, Arnold only gained a single point to his Strength but gained four points to his Agility, and three to the others. His Intelligence had also increased by 8, so he was quite delighted with the progress.


    However, what Arnold didn''t realize blew his mind.


    [You have gained 50 overall attribute points.]


    [Congratulations host, you have gained a new Skill.]


    [The system is checking new Skill.]


    [New Skill checked.]


    [Skill: Sorrowful Kiss.]


    [Do you want to inspect the Skill?]


    ''Whoa... Okay?''


    A bright glint suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    [Skill name: Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class).]


    [Skill Description: A fierce knee strike launched against the nose, mouth, and jaw of the opponent. To use this Skill, you must have 50 attribute points.]


    ''Which I already have, right? Huhu?'' Arnold released a small laugh.


    [Yes, host. But you have to practice and perfect the Skill before you can be able to use it.]


    ''I know about that. It''s a few before the show begins. I will surely practice the Skill before then.''


    [No way, host. You should be mindful of your match. After today, you can go ahead and practice "Sorrowful Kiss".]


    ''But...''


    [There are no "Buts". I am your advocate. I live inside of you. I know everything that could have both good and bad effects on you.]


    [Just listen to your Advocate, host. It would never hurt.]


    Arnold''s face turned grim.


    To be frank, he was excited to have gained a new Skill in the first place. He believed that this new Skill which was an SS-classed skill could help even more than Neckbuster would.


    A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match isn''t just a match, it''s more like a war!


    Arnold was a little dubious about the possibility of winning. He might have won the triple threat match, but he feared that the same luck might not repeat itself anymore.


    After all, he wasn''t so strong to be able to defeat four men.


    At this moment, only the system could help.


    But even if the system helps... Wouldn''t he be the one to work things out? It was his duty to physically secure his destiny, and become the Max freaking Fury that he is.


    Rise to the very top!


    And become the greatest!


    With the system giving him the motivation he needed, Arnold felt the fears dying, erasing without a trace.


    After all, he suffered as a target in the triple threat match, now that this was involving five people, and he had gotten no beef with anyone, there shouldn''t be much to worry about. It would just go in the usual professional wrestling way, right?


    When the time for the show began, the arena was full and vibrating. The main events came in a blur, and Max Fury was dressed and ready, just like his opponents.


    This time, he was the first to enter the ring but that didn''t stop the rate of acknowledgement from his fans. The rate of cheers tonight was greater than that of his debut night.


    With the blazing sound of "Monster by Skillet" echoing all over the arena, Arnold displayed the Max Fury glory, inhaling and exhaling to puff out the dreadful feelings.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!"


    "And it''s a No.1 Contender Fatal Five-way Elimination Match!"


    Arnold was introduced after some minutes and so we were the others. After the appropriate introductions, the match began.


    However...


    To see four figures turning against him...


    ''Damn it!''


    "Why always against me, huh???!"

 Chapter 27: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (II)

    It only took a few seconds before Arnold came to discover that he was wrong. The opponents didn''t seem to be approaching him, they were only giving vigilant stares to know who would attack first.''Oops, my mad.''


    The ring was now surrounded by five men, each possessing burning and alerted eyes. The cheers coming from the congregation added to the liveliness... The battle had begun!


    Arnold''s eyes were directly on Caspian Night who was standing oppositely in his direction. He could sense this destructive figure breathing hot air, his dark vibrant stealing glances at all opponents in a flash.


    A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match was different from an ordinary Fatal Five-way Match. With the term "elimination" added, any competitor pinned to the count of three by any opponent would be said to be eliminated, however, the match continues.


    It will continue like that until only one man is standing after pinning another opponent. Thus, there would be four eliminations for a winner to emerge.


    When the match seemed to have been getting cold, Caspian Night charged at Orion Silver, immediately launching a broad kick with a great impact at the heedless wrestler. Orion Silver never expected an attack from the main threat, of course, he was only aiming to take down Max Fury at first.


    Seeing Caspian Night attacking Orion, Thane Ryder, and Landon Bishop, as though in uniform motion, started a punch exchange clash themselves, causing loud shouts from the congregation.


    Not seeing a single fist approaching him, Arnold couldn''t help but flinch.


    "Err..."


    Soon, Caspian Night carried Orion Silver as though like a piece of paper and threw him out of the ring, roaring uncontrollably right after.


    His terrifying muscles and seemingly thick skin clenched tightly, showing off the true features of a true devourer.


    However, while roaring like a wounded lion, a huge leg came slapping hard on his cheeks, causing his once vibrant eyes to turn cold and dull. After the fierce superkick from Thane Ryder, due to standing close to the top rope on one corner, Caspian Night fell out of the ring like a tumbling stone.


    Quickly, just as Thane attacked Caspian, Landon charged at him and delivered a dropkick with both legs, also sending him to visit the ringside.


    As the cheers and applause echoed loudly, a burning sensation could be felt all over the arena.


    But...


    "We aren''t done yet, I also have an impression to give," Arnold muttered.


    Summoning the boldness he needed and charging at Landon Bishop who was almost unaware of an incoming attack, he launched a clothesline with an intense force, making Landon visit the ringside as well.


    However, Max Fury was not done.


    As the four men were still outside the ring, barely on their feet, he quickly climbed to the top of the turnbuckle and dived against them, causing each and every one of them to fall.


    "WHOA! HO!! HO!! What a high risk by Max Fury there. He is doing all it takes to gain the upper hand in this game!"


    "High risk, high reward!!"


    The commentators couldn''t help but scream while watching the incredible drama happening in the ringside.


    From one moment to the other, one competitor was sent flying to the outside, only to suffer the same consequences from another opponent. Just a few minutes after the bell rang and the entire arena was already on the verge of absolute eruption.


    Although Arnold felt some pain in his back after that dive, he still endured and dragged Orion Silver into the ring.


    Of course, he was going to finish him off...


    To reduce the rate of threat in the fight.


    Orion Silver appeared to have been really affected by Caspian Night''s terrifying broad kick. This was why Arnold chose to finish him off first.


    One side of his face was already faint red, the sign of the devourer''s boot revealing a clear picture. In a rush, he pinned Orion''s neck under his arm and delivered a Neckbuster.


    The referee rushed down to the spot and began the count quickly.


    "ONE. TWO... THREE."


    "Orion Silver has been eliminated!"


    The voice of the announcer sounded from the announce table, causing a smile on Arnold''s cheeks. Soon, his face turned dark as though like an evil countenance as he muttered.


    "One gone, three more..."


    Arnold heaved a sigh and quickly stood up. Thanks to his alertness, he noticed Caspian Night already dashing into the ring, but well, his alertness didn''t do much to save him from the incoming attack.


    Caspian Night delivered the same pressured broad kick to Max Fury, causing him a painful, flat fall. Arnold felt his head ring like an alarm a couple of times, his forehead manifested an excruciating pain as if it had been hit hard on a hard rock.


    The next moment, he felt himself being pinned.


    "ONE... TWO..."


    "And Max Fury kicks out. WOW, this is one of Caspian''s deadliest moves. Max Fury never stops impressing the Grindhouse universe!" A commentator whispered.


    However, for Arnold, it only seemed as if the pain and unconsciousness disappeared bit by bit after every count. Before the referee could hit the third count, he found himself able to kick out so suddenly.


    How this was happening? Arnold didn''t know.


    But anyway, he knew the system, and his advanced Endurance had a hand in it.


    The next moment, Arnold saw Landon Bishop and Thane Ryder entering the ring. While he was lying on one corner of the ring, the three men began a triple battle in the middle of the ring.


    From time to time, slams and punches could be heard, making it feel as if the ring would collapse in no time.


    "What... What?!? What are they tryna do???!" The commentators suddenly bellowed to the pressure of the ring battle.


    The voice of the fans also increased like the sound of an approaching truck. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold widened his eyes and glanced up.


    Right the top turnbuckle, Thane Ryder and Landon Bishop faced against Caspian Night. There was only one thing common about this scene...


    They were about to launch a double suplex from the top of the turnbuckle!!!


    Caspian Night was pinned in between the two, clearly appearing to have been weakened. Before he could know it, his legs were in the air as they landed from about 6 feet to the mat, and a huge boom echoed through the ring.


    Arnold stared confusedly at the three men, wondering why Thane and Landon would team up to take down Caspian.


    Thane quickly covered without hesitation, breathing hard.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    "Caspian Night has been eliminated."


    Just like that, the main threat of the game was eliminated after a double attack.


    Right now, it was only three men remaining!


    While Arnold sat and stared from the corner, these duo who had taken down the devourer stared disgustingly at him... The next moment, they matched towards him with bold steps, their face holding a deep sense of destruction.


    Arnold knew only one thing in his mind, which he was sure that he might not be able to escape.


    It was his turn to get eliminated.

 Chapter 28: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (III): Whos Capable?

    Landon and Thane didn''t only approach Max Fury with dark glints in their eyes, they attempted to attack him instantly.Arnold almost escaped from the ring corner, but Landon Bishop possessed a shocking reaction speed, helping him to capture Arnold before he could dash out of sight.


    Being captured and stuck in the corner, Thane and Landon stumped at Arnold with merciless force, making him fall after several attacks.


    Arnold was stunned by seeing these two teaming up to take him down just as they did to Caspian lately. Only a single competitor was said to be allowed to go for the Grindhouse Omega Championship yet these men were acting like tag team partners.


    "Finish him up... Finish him!" Thane whispered to Landon after they had sent several stumps on all part of his body.


    Right now, it was as if Arnold''s joints were set apart.


    Landon quickly grabbed Arnold and attempted to deliver a finisher as Thane had asked. With an evil smile on his face, he carried Arnold who only felt like a bag of wool on his shoulder, and slammed his back against the mat, delivering a Power Slam.


    "Oh My! This is where it ends for Max Fury, I guess... It''s so saddening for the wonder newbie."


    As one of the commentators spoke grimly, the count was ongoing.


    "One!"


    [Host, you have to kick out to this... You have to stay in the game.]


    "Two!"


    [Common, host. You can do it... Common!]


    "The..."


    "Woohoo!!! Max Fury, somehow, managed to find himself a saving grace!!!"


    It wasn''t as if he kicked out.


    Right where he was pinned, his other leg was on top of the bottom ropes. Landon Bishop didn''t notice this after delivering the Power Slam.


    Max Fury had fallen quite close to the ropes and had placed his leg on them to break the count!


    This was a common rule in professional wrestling. If any part of the pinned opponent''s body was having contact with the rope, a count and even a submission would be terminated.


    Max Fury supporters among the crowd in the near distance cheered loudly with joy, sending words of praise into the ring.


    After suffering from the Power Slam, Arnold felt a throbbing pain in his back. Truth be told, out of all the attacks he had gotten, no one had been so painful and terrifying as this.


    Even after a few moments, reaching the period when other pains usually vanish, the pain he got from the Power Slam still lingered. However, it never let him lay his guard down.


    If he stayed down for an additional minute, an entirely different killer attack would be launched against him, and this time, he was sure that there would be no mistakes in placing him in the right spot for the count.


    Standing up and holding onto the top rope, Arnold cast a gaze of revenge towards the two men. Thane and Landon only exchanged glances at him for a short time and returned the looks at themselves.


    Suddenly, a loud palm strike sounded.


    *Pa!*


    "You bitch! You should have brought him to the beginning of the ring before covering!" Thane shouted after slapping Landon in the face.


    Landon placed a couple of fingers on his right cheek, licking his lips. His face suddenly turned dark and furious as he stared blankly.


    Meanwhile, Thane still stood in front of him, looking right at his face as though like a commander instructing a sergeant.


    "You are a coward, Landon! I... Only I can win the Grindhouse Omega Title. You, him," he pointed at Arnold, "can''t give what it takes to defeat the champion!"


    Thane smiled as he uttered these words with a gasp, standing bold and facing Landon with a fierce gaze.


    *Pow!*


    In the next moment, Thane got punched in the face so intensely that he couldn''t help falling on the mat. With indescribable rage, Landon had punched him so hard that he could barely stand up.


    "Do you think you are capable? Huh???! C''mon, everyone knows I''m capable."


    Landon Bishop raised both hands over his head.


    "Everyone knows that Landon Bishop is CAPABLE!!!" He laughed.


    At the congregation, his supporters cheered loudly for him, while the others "BOOed" him with a "f**k you" sign on their hands.


    Landon never cared... After all, there were always lovers and haters. This was one of the inevitable things in the world of professional wrestling.


    He returned his attention to Thane Ryder and bent to grab his arms after praising himself, and in the next minute, a short yet stunning drama happened in the middle of the ring.


    Thane suddenly grabbed Landon as he bent to grab him and pinned him forcefully on the mat, holding his legs so tightly to prevent him from kicking out.


    "One. Two. Three!"


    "Landon Bishop has been eliminated!" The announcer notified the arena.


    Almost everyone, including Max Fury, was stunned by Thane''s smart move. Landon Bishop has been just too foolish and high of himself. While he was busy praising himself, Thane Ryder was plotting and finding a way to kick him out of the match. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not the real way... There is always another way.


    After all, ways are still ways.


    As far as it wasn''t against the rules.


    Landon couldn''t believe it himself as he covered his head with both hands, his eyes glinting with anger and regret.


    Nevertheless...


    He was already eliminated. There was nothing he could do.


    Before he could even react, Thane also clotheslined him through the top rope, sending him outside in an instant.


    Now...


    Only two men were remaining.


    Thane Ryder...


    And Max Fury.


    Max Fury already stood up and was glancing at Thane from behind. However, it wasn''t as if Thane was unaware of his consciousness either.


    Turning to look at the twenty-three-year-old youngster from Rising Impact University, he let out a casual chuckle of intimidation. To him, Arnold was just a small mouse that only needed a stump to be destroyed.


    Even after observing his bodybuild, Thane believed that Max Fury wasn''t man enough.


    ''Hahaha! Congratulations to me, I won.'' Thane mused.


    Arnold could only maintain eye contact with the sly figure, making sure he made no mistake of receiving an attack first. At this moment, he had no idea of what to do, but at least, it wasn''t as if the opponent would feel the same way.


    No one knew each other''s intention.


    The arena continued to bloom...


    Two men roamed inside the wide ring, creating low thuds on the mat.


    There was only one thing to consider after all, and that was the one who would pin the other competitor and come out victorious.


    The winner grabs the No.1 contender ticket and goes for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match.


    But the question here is:


    "WHO IS CAPABLE?"

 Chapter 29: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (IV): The Capable One

    Thane''s eyes continued to glow like a moonlight, staring death into Arnold''s eyes. As they roamed around the ring, heavy gazes were exchanged from both sides. Arnold still kept his cool, after all, it wasn''t as if facing a single opponent was the hardest of what he had gone through.Right now, if Thane didn''t attack...


    ''Then I will...''


    With the blink of an eye, Arnold threw himself at Thane Ryder with incredible speed. Thanks to his ever-advancing Agility and Attack Power, before Thane could react, a punch came pouncing on his face. However, that didn''t do much to take him down.


    An interesting punch exchange session began the next moment, both men avenging every single bang they receive on their pale faces.


    Arnold was feeling his cheek ache, but he never dared to back off. The punch launched by Thane seemed to be causing more damage, but with a confidential Endurance in his attribute arsenal, Arnold never felt the natural pain it could cause.


    It wasn''t until Thane delivered an elbow punch on Arnold''s jaw that he backed off a little...


    In a rush, Arnold himself again at the sly figure, aiming for a clothesline. However, it only turned out that Thane had the same thing in mind.


    With a great impact, they made a collision, both men falling on the mat as they clutched their chests.


    "Thane Ryder and Max Fury are undoubtedly two unbelievable figures! What a match!" A commentator praised.


    Arnold felt as if he was seeing stars as he glanced up at the lights fixed at the top against the ring. It had really been a long battle... A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match.


    While the fans were feeling excited to watch the interesting showdown, those who were making it possible were feeling bunches of intense pain all over.


    Even Thane Ryder was gasping as though he had just completed a marathon race. Nonetheless, they still had to get the job done.


    The match must come to an end.


    There must be a winner.


    Both men stood up from the mat at the same time as if planned, but Thane grabbed Arnold''s hair with a great force of anger.


    "You! I''m going to cause you so much pain. I''ll make you cry for help!!!"


    Thane launched a two-elbow punch into Arnold''s face again, making him fall to his knees. Seeing that Max Fury was slightly out, he quickly carried him on both shoulders and delivered a Samoan Drop.


    *Boom*


    Thane quickly pinned Arnold as soon as he landed on the mat.


    "One. Two..."


    However, Arnold kicked out at the count of two.


    Thane Ryder frowned.


    A terrific look suddenly appeared on his face. Standing up he walked towards the turnbuckles on one corner. He stared around at the congregation, giving off a look of hatred and distaste.


    "What?! What the hell is Thane trying to do?!!"


    "He is uncovering the turnbuckle!!!"


    The whole arena seems to have erupted in shouts. To the fans, it was already becoming interesting, but to Arnold, this wasn''t longer funny.


    Thane Ryder was uncovering the turnbuckle, which was against the rules!


    The referee approached him and gave him a warning, however, Thane didn''t pay attention. Opening the turnbuckle guard, he turned to go back to Arnold.


    *Bang*


    What he received wasn''t what he expected. Just by turning in Max Fury''s direction, he received a great superkick. Arnold quickly staggered toward Thane and covered him.


    "One. Two..."


    But Thane kicked out at two.


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare.


    ''Not gonna waste a second. I''ll deliver a Neckbuster to his motherfucking ass!''


    Arnold grabbed Thane and attempted to pin him under his arms. Although Thane allowed him to pull him up, a punch on Arnold''s belly was what followed.


    "Ohh oh!" Arnold exclaimed.


    Thane threw himself on the rope, bounced back, and launched a dropkick right after. Making Arnold fall. However, this time, he didn''t make any covering attempts.


    Instead, he dragged Arnold close to one of the ring corners and quickly climbed to the top turnbuckle. Reaching the top, he raised his hands high.


    "I''m the capable one!!!" He shouted with hatred.


    "BOO!!!!!!"


    The fans reacted with hatred also, however, that only put a smile on his face.


    Returning his attention to Max Fury, he gasped for a few seconds, and with a crazy impact, he dived face-first onto the mat, attempting to deliver a Splash to Arnold.


    Well... It was too late.


    While he was busy teasing the fans, he had earned Max Fury enough time to recover.


    Instead of landing something on the youngster''s body, he felt his belly and chest plunging on Arnold''s knees. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In an instant, Thane fell to the other side of the mat, groaning in pain. Not only did his belly and chest feel the attack, but that thing right in between his legs was hurt.


    The pain was so crazy that Thane''s groans rang like the sound of a car engine, his face turning red, his veins almost popping out.


    [You wouldn''t waste this opportunity, would you?]


    Arnold heard his Advocate whisper inside of him, a smile appearing on his face.


    While Thane rolled over the mat in pain, he clenched his fist and watched his helpless ass with a look of distaste.


    It was enough. He had to finish it off.


    If Thane Ryder had this opportunity, the cruel man wouldn''t spare a hesitation before using it properly.


    Arnold walked over and pulled Thane. In a rush he pinned him under his arms and raised his legs, landing backward.


    Thane Ryder''s neck plunged hard against the thick mat, sending him to a world of pain and unconsciousness at that instant.


    Meanwhile, the latter proudly raised his left leg and covered for a count, the whole arena awaiting a storming three count of victory declaration.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    "Here is your winner, the Number One Contender for the Grindhouse Omega Championship match, Max Fury!!!"


    A rain of cheers splashed from all angles as the congregation rendered applause. The song of Max Fury echoed through the building, acknowledging his incredible glory.


    The last man standing staggeringly rose on his feet, getting his arms grabbed and raised to practically announce his victory.


    Just like that, Max freaking Fury came out victorious yet again.


    He was the Capable One!

 Chapter 30: Celebration

    "Here is his, the capable one! Landon and Thane only made empty acknowledgments of themselves.""Max Fury is the Capable One. HUHU!"


    The commentators did their job at the announce table, watching Arnold roam victoriously around the ring.


    The usual "You are Awesome" chorus from the fans echoed loudly, making Arnold feel on top of the world.


    "I''m the capable one. Oh yeah!" Arnold shouted, smiling as he stood tall on the top of the turnbuckle in one corner.


    He watched Thane Ryder staggered out of the arena clutching his private device. That arrogance and pride in him seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    As a reaction, Arnold smiled widely and returned his attention to the congregation. He continued his celebration and cheered back to the fans.


    ******


    "Aww, he is really taking the spotlight at the starts. Oh my God, I can''t believe it!" A beautiful feminine figure with pale skin and flam-colored hair shouted excitedly as she sat on a bed and watched the TV.


    The scar on her face did more harm than good, adding to her charming beauty.


    After not hearing from Arnold after the meetup at the cafeteria, Mia had been following him on TV and videos after hearing that he actually passed his exams.


    "Why are you so excited about him? Are you his girlfriend or something?" Another young lady with ivory skin and black long hair asked with a slight frown, furrowing her brows against Mia.


    "Err... No, I''m not. I... I just like his style of fighting," Mia lied and turned to face the black-haired lady. "Mind you, aren''t you surprised with his performance? He is just a newbie who had just earned himself a title title opportunity!"


    The lady flinched.


    "Was it supposed to be our business? You also have a career to pursue, Mia. You be thinking of doing better than him instead of cheering around like a drunk gal," she spoke.


    Mia''s face suddenly turned dark in an instant.


    "Alright, it''s fine, Khloe. It has always been a bad idea watching Max Fury''s match with you," Mia said angrily.


    "Of course, you know. We will just switch on to Rampage Live. Grindhouse Wrestling is just too petty for my liking," Khloe scoffed, grabbed the remote, and switched to a different channel.


    Mia''s face remained dark after her roommate''s harsh utterance, but she decided to control her actions and just lie on the bed.


    Thinking of Arnold for a considerable moment, he didn''t even know when she slept off. After all, it was nighttime... Many students spent time watching "Live" wrestling matches on TV.


    ******


    Arnold hummed softly as he made his way through the alleyway, walking to his room.


    Just as he had expected, Mark and Lila were already hanging around at the boarding area, waiting for him. Spotting him from afar, Lila rushed to him with a smile on her face.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I''m so happy for ya."


    Arnold smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Lila."


    "Another victory yet again!" Mark who didn''t approach him whispered from the near distance.


    "It all happened like a drama! I just still find it hard to believe it!" Arnold replied with yet a grin.


    They both exchanged a stylish handshake as they got close to each other.


    Arnold could sense the sincere happiness from Mark and Lila for his unbelievable victory. Lila was blushing repeatedly as he looked at him, when their eyes clashed, she would curl her lips.


    "I wish you yet, another victory in the championship match. I believe you can do it, bro," Mark spoke as they walked toward his room.


    Although their room was quite distant from Arnold''s, they usually spent time with him in their free time after workouts or even during normal periods.


    "Thank you, guys. I really appreciate every good wishes. Thank you," Arnold thanked.


    After he had freshened up, they left the boarding area for the bar to celebrate. The joy of receiving another $1600 added to Arnold''s excitement, feeling on top of the world.


    Social media was buzzing after the awesome fatal five-way battle. Max Fury was the main talk of the netizens, and the video of the diving from the top turnbuckle against his opponents went viral.


    His unexpected defense that led to Thane''s misery and his incredible Neckbuster finish wasn''t left aside.


    He didn''t remember to check his pages after returning from the arena, but it was clear it would have been buzzing right now.


    Right now, Arnold just wanted to celebrate and drink hard. No, it wasn''t as if he takes too much alcohol, he liked red wine with a little portion of it.


    [Hey!]


    Arnold and his friends were walking to the nearby bar when his Advocate called.


    ''Hey,'' with a smile, he replied.


    [Congratulations.]


    Arnold felt an unexplainable feeling in his heart.


    ''Thank you... My helper,'' Arnold muttered almost emotionally.


    [Don''t mention. You are still at the bottom of your career. There are still many battles to win.]


    Arnold smiled. ''I know, but...''


    [You have to start seeing yourself as a great fighter. A wonder wrestler. You shouldn''t act like the Max Fury your university mates knew.]


    [Now, you are a different person. A better person. A stronger person.]


    Arnold nodded.


    [You have one thing to do now which you know. You have to prepare hard for the championship match. You and I know that it isn''t going to be easy.]


    [It never will.]


    [Later on, I''ll give you new tips on how to improve your Attributes. I''ll also grant you a clear license to new common moves. Then, you would be free to master Sorrowful Kiss.]


    ''Thank you,'' Arnold nodded.


    [You have gained 11 points to your Intelligence, congratulations.]


    Arnold rejoiced and entered the jar with his friends. Erasing everything that could clash against his good feelings, Arnold made sure he enjoyed himself to the fullest.


    Not only did his friends celebrate with him, but some superstars who admired his incredible performance also joined the group as they cheered for him.


    While the celebration went on, Arnold''s phone beeped for a message notification. He quickly brought it out of his pocket and read. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Grindhouse Wrestling Matchup Team:


    Congratulations, you will be taking on Jerry Blaze for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title at the upcoming pay-per-view, Seige).

 Chapter 31: Visiting Home

    "Ah, shit. My head hurts."Arnold got up from bed the next morning with an aching head. After drinking so much last night, having a slight ache in his head wasn''t strange at all.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    (Credit Alert: You just received $1600 from Grindhouse Wrestling).


    This was what greeted him as he rose from the bed.


    (Account balance: $2050)


    With a smile, he dropped his phone on a table near the bed and went ahead to freshen up.


    "Today, I will visit Barrio Logan," Arnold declared as he washed dry sweat and dirt off his body.


    Barrio Logan was a low-class town located in southeastern San Diego, California. This was Arnold''s hometown... Where he was born.


    Before the death of his father, they managed to afford to live in a better place in the city as a middle-class family. Everything changed when his father died, sending them back to the slums to match their financial capabilities.


    But Arnold had one thing in mind.


    "It is time to end the suffering. I''m taking them out of that slum," he said.


    He also planned to render better medication for Eva since the little they had lately couldn''t get her good drugs. Arnold was sure that this was the reason why the illness never got better, he didn''t want his sister to suffer anymore.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, Arnold got to see his phone beeping continuously. It had been happening this way since last night after his victory in the fatal five-way elimination match.


    With a towel tied around his waist, almost reaching his ankle, he picked up his phone from the brown table and checked who was behind the messages.


    (Goldstar Show: Hello, Max Fury. We are glad to offer you $1300 for an Exclusive Interview on Friday night. Kindly accept for payment and transportation conclusion).


    (High TV: Good Day, Max Fury. We are inviting you for an Exclusive Interview with a $1450 pay on Saturday. Please, we are looking forward to your needed acceptance. Thank you!)


    (Superstars Hangout: ...


    "Ah, gosh! That''s too much. It''s only going to devour my time," Arnold let out a slight frown.


    (Xbox Live: Hello, Max Fury. We will be needing your humble presence on our show for an Exclusive Interview today by 2 pm for $1400. Kindly accept and confirm payment and transportation. Thank you!]


    Arnold shrugged on this one.


    "Today? No way."


    He was going to see his mother and sisters, there was no way he would postpone that, right? It''s been over six months since he saw them, Arnold really had missed them so much.


    The main truth was that Eva would start to feel bad if she didn''t see him on her birthday, which was today!


    "I''m sorry but I have to turn down this one," Arnold muttered regretfully.


    [No problem. That''s a great choice, host.]


    Arnold smiled. Of course, he knew.


    Arnold left his room after getting dressed in a black Hermes polo and plain black jeans. He put on a $62 wristwatch he bought some days ago and a new $37 black canvas. Arnold was doing his best to appear cool in his hometown, visibly showing that his life had changed for the better.


    With his short jet-black hair fixed and arranged properly, Arnold was set to leave Capside Centre.


    Grindhouse Wrestling made a free transport privilege for all stars in the company, making it easy for them to venture out of the arena into the cities. Arnold was going somewhere quite far, so he had to travel by air.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling transporter could only take care of his journey to the airport.


    Before he left, he visited Mark and Lila and informed them. Although he had told them the previous day, he only wanted to let them know he was leaving.


    Another go-ahead from the management, and he was allowed to go.


    Arnold left Capside Centre at exactly 10 am and arrived at the airport at almost 11 am. A flight to San Diego city only cost $53, Arnold had booked a flight to take off around noon.


    When it was exactly 12, the airplane took off, landing in San Diego after a few hours. It took about an hour for Arnold to reach the countryside after landing in the city.


    And when he finally arrived at Barrio Logan, his face darkened with amazement.


    "This place always remains the same, no improvement," he muttered.


    Dirty aging buildings ranged like a street in both directions as sounds of domestic engines disrupted the air. At several points, black smoke could be spotted at different shops, a clear indication of the kind of job done hear.


    Due to being close to San Diego Bay, most people here had focused on selling seafood which was barbequed, fried, or steamed with other meals.


    Although Arnold''s mother didn''t sell in the slum, she got herself a shop in the middle-class streets somewhere in the developing part of the town.


    Everyone leaving here could barely make ends meet, and this was the story of the Barrio Logan people. Even though life appeared to be tough, these strong-willed people still tried to survive.


    After all, the bay was a saving grace.


    Arnold''s family house was an old bungalow built by his grandfather before he died in the late 1980s. It only had two bedrooms and a living room, the restroom and refreshing room were built out of the building.


    That was so disgusting, right?


    Arnold was having a heavy heart seeing this again, but he only endured. Approaching the house, he smiled and knocked on the wooden door.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Who''s there? Audrey, go check who is at the door."


    "A second please!"


    Arnold clearly heard his mother and Audrey''s voice from the inside, making him smile more.


    Their voice didn''t seem too cold and dull, indicating that they were okay. Arnold believed that the money he sent last week had helped a lot.


    It took a few seconds before Audrey stepped to the door and pulled it open. When her gaze met who was on the door, her eyes widened in absolute shock.


    "Ah! Arnold!!!"


    "Mom! Arnold came home!!!"


    A second feminine figure quickly ran from the second room inside the house and dashed towards the door with unexplainable speed. Seeing her son looking good, handsome, and healthy, she threw herself at him to give him a cold, sweet hug.


    Almost bursting into tears.


    Audrey also hugged him tight from the other side as they exchanged warmth.


    It''s been a while. They had missed him so much.


    Arnold had also missed them more.


    "Where is Eva, I have a surprise for her!" Arnold smiled as they entered the house. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He quickly walked into the room where she was lying with a smile on his face. When Eva saw him, she couldn''t help but throw herself at him for a hug. Suddenly, sobs could be heard.


    "I miss you so much, brother," he said.


    "I miss you too, sweetheart," Arnold caressed her back.


    He held him tightly had didn''t want to let go at that moment. And as they stood, he caressed her more...


    "Happy Birthday, Eva."

 Chapter 32: New Beginning

    To Eva and Audrey''s surprise, Arnold bought them a smartphone and some other phone accessories just as he promised. They couldn''t express the joy they felt, however, he was their brother after all.Even his mother received a new smartphone and other gifts bought by Arnold. Although they never expected it, they were glad and excited.


    For Eva''s birthday, Arnold took his family to an eatery in the city and made sure they ate the best of meal and drank the best of drinks. All the time, Eva would always wiggle around Arnold, not wanting to go far from him.


    While they ate, Arnold froze when a sudden thought came flooding into his mind.


    "Mom, when last did Corey visit home?" Arnold asked his mother.


    His mother had a smile on her face until the hearing of that question which replaced it with a dark, grim look.


    "He never creates time to come. He... He..." She stammered.


    "He is now in a robbery team. As we speak right now, he is wanted by the FBI," Audrey cut in to help their mother.


    Upon hearing this, Arnold''s eyes widened. "What? Robbery team??? How?"


    Arnold felt his heart beat hard.


    "We don''t know. He is doing it with his drunkard friends. The thing is that they had reportedly stolen five million dollars and had vanished after the raid. The FBI had visited us four times, mom had followed them twice to their office."


    Arnold gazed at his mother''s sad face and frowned.


    "I don''t know, he is just something else these days," Audrey mumbled.


    "It''s okay..."


    Arnold didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    "It''s alright. I''ll make sure I fix everything," he said.


    The ladies stared at him, a look of hope on their faces.


    "You all would be leaving Barrio Logan," Arnold spoke, "I would be renting an apartment somewhere in the city.


    The trio sitting close all threw surprised gazes at him, but he only smiled at them and continued speaking.


    "You no longer need to worry. Things are turning over for the better now. We will no longer suffer to eat and provide for our needs. I''ll make sure I give you guys what you want and need," Arnold said sincerely.


    "Eva and Audrey will begin university education," Arnold turned to look at his mother. "And mom, you will no longer sell seafood in the street. The era of inferiority has ended."


    Eva was the only one who wiped out the shock lurking inside of her and smiled at her brother. His mother and Audrey still had complicated looks on their faces.


    "C''mon eat up. It''s nothing," Arnold urged them amidst the flow of astonishment.


    His mother couldn''t hold back the tears of joy and she couldn''t help but hug her son. It''s been quite a long time of suffering from poverty. Everyone in the slums of Barrio Logan would always pray for a breakthrough from their financial state.


    Now, the only hope they had was to finally wipe the shame of poverty off their faces.


    Arnold dedicated the rest of the day to his family. After spending a considerable amount of time in the eatery, they spent time making memorable visits to different places. They hardly visited the city due to low affordability, so walking around popular places felt like a tour.


    That day, Arnold booked a suitable apartment with furnishings and structure in the city. They moved on to the new house the next day.


    He made sure they had a happy time with him as it would take long before he would visit again. Arnold also promised to make payments on their university move and bought a more effective pack of drugs for Eva.


    With everything done and taken care of, it was time for him to leave. Eva had a grim look on her face seeing that he was leaving, but there was actually nothing she could do.


    After all, he was the one going to get the money to assist the family.


    As of that time, Arnold was only having 650 dollars left, but he gave his mother 500 dollars and took 150 dollars with him.


    With an emotional goodbye, Arnold left them at their new house and went back to Chicago...


    Back to work.


    Back to business.


    A lot of work was already awaiting him as he got to Capside Centre. It was Friday, and he already accepted the interview that would be happening by nighttime.


    (Credit Alert: You just received $1300 from Goldstar Show).


    Arnold prepared and left for the interview with the help of the transport taken care of. He was glad that the location of the show wasn''t distant, so it didn''t take long before they were done.


    Arnold came back and rested for the night.


    The next morning, he decided to make a shirt encounter with the system. He was ready to practice Sorrowful Kiss and also learn the new common moves the system had promised.


    "Hey, Advocate. Time to practice Sorrowful Kiss."


    [Sure... But you aren''t in the training ring.]


    "Ohh..." Arnold sighed.


    "Can I just see the new common moves then?"


    [Alright.]


    [Spear (C-class common move)]


    [Description: This is a move whereby you launch a rush attack against an opponent''s belly using your head and shoulder.]


    [Trouble In Paradise (D-class common move)]


    [Description: This move first appears as a dropkick, however, it is a strike given by turning to the opponent''s direction from a different one and launching a hard kick at the back of the opponent''s head or the cheeks.]


    [Requires vital Agility involvement.]


    [The SIX ONE NINE (D-class common move]


    [Description: This is performed by placing the opponent on the second rope while making him face the outside. Then you run from behind and swing through the second rope, delivering a two-leg kick on his face.]


    [Note that you could use these skills temporarily. You only have to bring up the popularity of Neckbuster and Sorrowful Kiss as these moves are common.]


    Arnold nodded.


    It was really true that they were common. Back in Rising Impact University, teachings about them were made, but somehow, Arnold had foolishly developed an inevitable love for the Clothesline, thinking that it could be terrifying.


    Freshening up, he left his room and made his way through the alleyway to the training ring. But first, he intended to call Mark and Lila out.


    While he was slowly shuffling through the quiet alleyway, a hard substance suddenly came hitting the back of his head.


    *Bang*


    This substance was so hard and thick that the pain felt like what made him pass out the other day at Rising Impact University.


    Before he could know, he felt himself losing consciousness... Succumbing to the great, terrifying pain.


    "You son of bitch!!! I hate you!"


    S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33: Masked Men

    Arnold suddenly passed out after the attack from behind. He didn''t even get to see the attacker before he lost consciousness, even the loud dialogue the attacker made didn''t get into his ears.For quite a long moment, Arnold lay helplessly in the alleyway, small amounts of crimson liquid gushed out from the back of his head.


    ******


    When he woke up, he found himself in the Grindhouse Wrestling hospital. Mark and Lila could be seen standing by the side of the bed where he was lying.


    In a rush, Arnold tried to rise with widened eyes.


    "What happ... Arghh!" He quickly held the back of his head.


    "Hey, Max! You were attacked from behind by two masked men. You have to rest now and get better first," Lila forced him to lay back.


    "Two masked men?" Arnold frowned. "Arghh... This hurts so much."


    He couldn''t help but lie back on the ward bed.


    "We saw you lying in the alleyway while we were approaching your room. Although they were almost out of sight when we saw them, they were two men who had their faces masked up. We couldn''t recognize them," Mark spoke.


    Arnold hesitated a mused. "Masked Men..."


    "We would have placed the suspect on the Luchas, but these guys didn''t possess the small body structure that had. Even the mask they wore didn''t look like an actual lucha mask. They must be some guys who had got beef with you somewhere, I don''t know," Lila said.


    At that moment, Arnold was utterly confused. His thought suddenly flashed to Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone. He knew his battle with those men never ended well, shifting his suspicion against them.


    "Do you think Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone did it? My mind suddenly went there," Arnold said.


    Mark and Lila exchanged glances at themselves and turned to Arnold.


    "I thought as much... But... I really don''t think both of them could team up to attack you. They have been great enemies for a long time," Mark caressed his lips.


    "Then who the f**k attacked me!" Arnold raged. The next moment, dark flames could be seen burning inside his eyes.


    "C''mon, bro. You have to calm down and get some rest. We will get to the root of this later on," Lila tried to make Max Fury calm down seeing his sudden change of mood.


    Arnold gasped softly and tried to calm down. While he decided to keep quiet, he summoned the system.


    ''Any idea of who attacked me?''


    [No idea. There are just two masked individuals.]


    ''Shit!''


    [I''m just a wrestling system. I have no power to detect one''s masked identity. But the only thing you should do now is to calm down and be more careful. Remember, there are always enemies lurking around.]


    ''Maybe it''s Thane Ryder and someone else... I don''t know. But I must take my revenge.''


    [Sure... If you want to take your revenge, it''s fine. But you have to start preparing hard for the championship match. The pay-per-view would be in two weeks and a few days. I''m sure you don''t want to lose.]


    ''Of course I don''t want to.'' S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Good. Be the hardworking Max Fury I know and begin training. There are more Attribute Improvement styles that should be used to make improvements faster.]


    The fact that the championship match would be on the upcoming pay-per-view event made Arnold''s heart skip. Not only this was a huge opportunity, but it was also going to be a tough one.


    A pay-per-view show was always filled with fans times two bigger than that of normal shows. Wrestlers also get bonuses after a win, and at most, this was the main source of the boast of one''s popularity.


    The main thing here was that this was going to be Arnold''s first performance in a pay-per-view show. If he really was aiming to excel, then he had to win.


    It took on few hours before Arnold objected to leaving the hospital, claiming that he was fine. Thanks to the system, he was gradually feeling the surging pain go with every passing second. It was only a matter of time before it would vanish.


    Although the doctor advised him to stay ¡ª someone who suffered such a brutal attack would be predicted to still be unconscious at that moment ¡ª Arnold insisted on leaving.


    "It seems like this guy is a hidden monster. He might be innocent on the outside, but he is an irresistible force inside."


    "Tell me how come he could get so better in just a few hours after that fatal damage at the back of his head," the doctor muttered, watching Arnold and his friends leave the hospital.


    Mark and Lila forced him to rest in his room for the rest of the day, yet Arnold still insisted on going to the training ring. No matter how they begged, Arnold was so good at convincing them that he was totally.


    "Trust me, I''m more than fine!" Arnold smiled.


    Not only did his words convince them, but his walks and agility which appeared to be so strong and normal made it clear that Arnold was okay.


    At this time, their eyes were almost blown up.


    How could someone who got hit at the back of his head and passed out be so strong and agile a few hours after? In some way, it was a life-threatening attack, but this young man acted as if he only had a scratch.


    When they entered the training ring, as always, Max Fury utilized great power and passion in his practices.


    Today, he seemed to apply greater pressure than other days. Just like he always did, he got better and better at every strike, leaving his friends in awe.


    The more he kept practicing and striking, the more he looked like a young monster. One moment his legs would be in one direction, the next moment, they would move swiftly as if like invisible entities to the next.


    The force in which he used to attack was top-notch, every strike sounded like an exploding bomb. His strength always revealed the glory of a true fighter, always relentless to achieve a certain goal.


    While they watched and observed, Lila smiled and let out a bunch of words.


    "Damn... That new move is killer."

 Chapter 34: Champion and Challenger

    Arnold didn''t leave the training ring until his arms and legs were beginning to become heavy. With Mark and Lila done and exhausted, they had been watching and waiting at the corner, seeing him practice without resting for an eternity.*Gasps*


    When Arnold finally felt like ending the training, he fell on his knees and gasped roughly for a while, both hands on his thighs.


    "That''s enough, Max. I think you are stressing out too much," Lila said.


    "You are only doing this because the first-year stars aren''t entitled to a personal fitness coach yet. Soon, your endless training would be minimized," Mark frowned slightly.


    Arnold stared at them and stood up.


    "That wouldn''t even be necessary... I won''t be needing a fitness coach."


    He stepped out of the ring, grabbed the white towel on one corner, and wiped off the sweat on his face.


    "That''s not possible. Everyone needs a fitness coach to make good improvements as a high-level Grindhouse wrestler," Mark cast a cold gaze.


    "Well, I don''t think I would be needing one. I have my ways of improving my fitness."


    Arnold smiled.


    "Tsk. You should be ready to receive ten defeats in a row then," Lila teased. Somehow, Arnold already told them about the story of his exam matches at Rising Impact University, so she suddenly used it to snort.


    "Nah, never again would I lose that miserably," Arnold took a seat close to them.


    Lila and Mark only exchanged gazes bad didn''t say anything else. After all, he was already acting like a strange guy who had something assisting him in the shadows.


    When he said he would not be needing a fitness coach, they didn''t doubt too much. Truth be told, with the way he trained and practiced like a machine, he was already looking like a coach of himself.


    After resting for a while, they decided to go back to their rooms. Mark and Lila were to have a special training meeting with their fitness coach in the evening so they had to rest after the training ring practices with Arnold.


    Mark and Lila made sure they escorted Arnold to his room to prevent him from getting attacked from behind again. Although Arnold asked not to worry, they just didn''t want him to get hurt again.


    While they made their way through the alleyway, a young man having dark skin and a fierce bodybuild approached them from nowhere. He got his hair shaved off, leaving a shiny yet skinny head.


    On his waist was a championship title with a white and gold hue, written on it was "Grindhouse Omega Championship". And under those bold texts, two words "Jerry Blaze" could be seen.


    Arnold already recognized him at first glance. Spotting the white and gold title, one wouldn''t have to be told that it was Jerry Blaze. After all, he was the current champion.


    Jerry Blaze approached Arnold with a smile on his face, walking majestically to boast of his championship glory.


    "Who do we have here? Max Fury," he opened his arms and laughed slightly.


    However, Arnold and his friends only maintained a frown.


    "Hello... Max Fury..."


    With an annoying tone filled with slyness and a casual approach, Jerry asked.


    "Very well, thank you," Arnold replied quickly with a face showing less concern about whatever the champion wanted to say.


    Well, Jerry was still relentless to speak more, anyway.


    "You know, I do have this feeling that you turn out to be some cheeky weak challenger. Well, I guess I''m never wrong."


    Jerry teased. "Tell me, Fury. Why do you have so much smell of frailty around you? And it stinks so badly," he chuckled.


    For Arnold, it wasn''t getting any funny.


    "Really? Does he really smell frail? Then what smell do you give off now huh? Stupidity?" Lila was someone who got angry easily. While Arnold only frowned in silence, she decided to attack back.


    "Excuse me, young Lila. I was only talking to my challenger," Jerry scowled at Lila.


    When Lila was about to spark back, Arnold suddenly raised his right hand, making her stop.


    "Honestly, Mr Champion. I really don''t have time to exchange words. As we all know, all things are settled and determined in the ring. If I really smell frail to you, then you can prove it by beating me at Seige," Arnold said.


    "Of course, I will defeat you. It''s just a waste of time to fight someone like you though," he caressed the title.


    "Truly, it would be a waste of time to get that thing you are holding right there through you," Arnold said and walked away.


    Mark and Lila followed behind quickly.


    "If you really think you would be getting your hands on this title, then you should be dreaming, Fury. I''ll remain the champion as long as I want. No one can defeat Jerry Blaze!"


    The champion shouted from behind as he watched them walk away from him. His eyes were dark and cold, showing a slight picture of anger.


    He never expected Arnold to be so cool and yet bold. Although he never smelled frailty, he only wanted to inflict fear into the youngster''s mind.


    However, he never knew he was approaching a fearless young man. Arnold''s voice was loud and bold, revealing the incredible rate of his courageousness.


    Jerry felt a hot aura around him, noticing his strong will.


    He might be young and small, but he is who they say he is. He had a clear picture of a wonder fighter. A smart-looking competitor. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jerry Blaze made his way to his room with his head enveloped with different thoughts. He had fought countless stars and had come out victorious without so much stress.


    There was a certain aura they gave off, which made him able to inspect the mind of that individual.


    However, to be frank, Arnold seemed to be giving off a new, strange aura.


    Jerry only saw a wide pool of relentlessness in Max Fury''s eyes, the way he acted and responded entirely differently from others.


    If he was to judge by his guesses, truly, he wasn''t going to be facing just an ordinary opponent.


    He wouldn''t just be taking on the NEWBIE.


    Right in his eyes, he was seeing a hidden monster!


    ******


    [A/N: Get ready! The championship match is here!!! Vote more Power Stones for mass release!]

 Chapter 35: Its Time!

    In a blur, days passed and became weeks... The time for the showdown was near. Both social media and reality were ignited as the preparation unfolded.Arnold took his training procession to another level, most times preferring to workout and practice alone. With the help of privacy, he was able to maintain peaceful meditations and even train harder without getting distracted, earning him quite good progress in his attributes.


    [Agility: 21.]


    [Strength: 17.]


    [Endurance: 17.] sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Attack Power: 18.]


    Arnold managed to get his Agility over twenty, the effect manifesting through his veins. He could often feel the advancement in his fitness, making him believe that he was ready for whatever the championship battle would bring.


    Perhaps...


    He also gained 3 points for his Intelligence... Well, he only got a few points to his Intelligence with training, they massively increased after every match as it was clear that his Intelligence was entirely similar to Experience Points.


    While going for different exclusive interviews, Arnold was asked so many questions, and yet, he would only give one certain reply.


    "I''m ready. The champion is ready. The winner is just going to be the capable one."


    Countless comments and posts from fans made the road to the event more exciting, adding to people''s impatience.


    Martinez: "Max Fury might have incredible fighting tactics, but he can''t defeat Jerry Blaze. There''s no way that can happen."


    Jack: "Jerry Blaze is a powerful fighter. His Stunner finisher is just enough to end it all."


    Thomas replies to Jack: "What do you mean??? Haven''t you seen Max Fury''s Neckbuster finisher?! C''mon, you should go take a look."


    Ella: "Max Fury is my superstar, I hope he wins!"


    Razor: "Jerry Blaze will win. Max Fury lacks experience and strength."


    Several discussions caused a stir as "Siege" drew near. Arnold decided to also perfect his use of Sorrowful Kiss, believing that it might be helpful in the match.


    In the morning, he would practice hard and workout in the gym... He made sure he maintained a balanced diet to prevent nutritional defects in his body. And thanks to the system, Arnold''s body appeared to be fresh and healthy even though he skipped meals often.


    With the Pro Wrestling System, visibly, life seemed to me to be moving smoothly, at least.


    ******


    Soon, the day for the show reached, and every superstar assembled at the Grindhouse Wrestling staff airplane to Columbus, Ohio.


    Due to the show being a pay-per-view event, it was clear that Capside Centre might not be able to contain the audience. After all, they would need a lot of people for the event.


    Arnold went alone because Mark and Lila wouldn''t be participating in the event, it wasn''t necessary to invite non-participants after all.


    They arrived shortly at Zenith Arena in Columbus, a stadium with twenty thousand sitting capacity. Carrying out the pay-per-view here has cost the management a lot, however, it wasn''t as if they would be losing after all. There were many gains to receive at the end of the day.


    With every facility rendered for preparation, the wrestlers never had a problem in the new building. In fact, Arnold still visited the gym like he always did at Capside Centre.


    He was the only one who had earned a match at the pay-per-view, so of course, it was another time to train alone and reflect.


    When it was almost nighttime, the kickoff began. The arena was already full and overcrowded outside even before evening, indicating the interest of tens of thousands of people.


    To pass the time and just chill out, Arnold decided to watch the early matches of the show. Coincidentally, it turned out that Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone were having a No Disqualification Match.


    Although it was a tough one, Rowan''s usual lack of calculation before launching a deadly attack put him into trouble. As it was a one-on-one match, there was no one to break any count or attack from behind.


    Having injured his right shoulder, Axel Stone used that opportunity without hesitation, destroying and defeating him.


    "Sigh... Poor foolish Rowan," Arnold cursed.


    It was time for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match after several matches. Although this wasn''t the main event, there was a Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title Match to go on later tonight.


    Arnold was set and ready, getting dressed in his long red leather jacket boots. With a sigh, he shuffled into the alleyway and made his way to the entrance of the arena.


    His eyes focused ahead, his mind already in the ring.


    While he heedlessly and peacefully walked, he never expected another attack from behind again.


    Not here.


    *Boom*


    Two masked men came from nowhere and attacked from behind, sending Arnold to hit against hard ranges of metal boxes in the alleyway.


    "Do you think you can just win the spotlight over me so easily, huh?!"


    "Do you?!"


    *Bang*


    One of the attackers launched a kick on Arnold''s belly. Severally, he punched hard.


    Arnold was utterly in pain.


    "I''ll make sure I make your life miserable... More than you can endure before murdering your own self!"


    The guy carried Arnold again and threw him against a huge hard metal box. Arnold''s head banged against it, his skull feeling the impact.


    These men kept beating the heck out of Jerry Blaze''s challenger until some group of security came out from the near distance. In a rush, they ran out of the scene, leaving Max Fury lying on the hard floor in pain, losing it.


    ...


    In the ring, Jerry Blaze was standing and waiting for his challenger to show up. He could be seen laughing loudly as he roamed around, uttering disgusting statements.


    "He must have been wise enough not to show up. Of course, he knew I would destroy him so shamefully," he teased.


    Some people among the fans had a grim look on their faces, not seeing their wonder fighter show up in the biggest opportunity in his career yet.


    "Why the heck is Max Fury not showing up?! Could he be afraid???"


    "Or did he have some change of mind???"


    Suddenly...


    The sweet song of Max Fury sounded, almost making the whole arena erupt.


    "He is here!!!"


    "Huhu! He finally came!!!"


    "YEAH! MAX FURY IS NEVER AFRAID!"


    Max Fury staggered out of the entrance, sluggishly approaching the ring. For a moment, everyone froze.


    Observing his movement and appearance, he was clear that he was attacked.


    Jerry Blaze back in the ring froze at first, then he let out an evil smile. Everyone who looked at him could know what came flooding into his mind.


    An opportunity... To destroy Max Fury without stress.


    Arnold insisted not to give up and had showed up after the attack. With the surging pain all over his body, still, he guessed he was still ready to fight.


    Right in the eyes of his fans, glints of doubt glowed brightly in them.


    It wasn''t the Max Fury they knew they were seeing right now... Or maybe, their Max Fury had just been weakened before the showdown.


    "And his challenger, from San Diego California, weighing in 223 pounds, Max Fury!"


    Ignoring the congregation, Max Fury entered the ring and looked at Jerry Blaze in the eye. Jerry Blaze stared back with an evil smile, his face full of mockery.


    As both men were present and introduced, the referee ordered for the match to begin.


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    With the third sound of the bell sounding loud, Jerry Blaze quickly charged at Arnold before he could even notice him. Launching punches and stumps, dragged him to the middle of the ring and launched his finishing Stunner!


    He was ending it right now.


    Quickly the referee began the count...


    Just three seconds away, and Max Fury would shamefully be defeated in his first pay-per-view performance.

 Chapter 36: Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match

    All eyes were fixed on the ring, straight up to one spot. As the count began, the whole arena was soaked in a pool of utter complication."ONE!"


    [Just a kick-out host and you can go back to sleep. I know you can do this!]


    "TWO!"


    [You are Max Fury! The young wonder fighter would never give up. You fought countless cruel men and still came out victorious, surely you can still prevail over this.]


    [Just kick out!]


    "THRE... Ohh!!!"


    "OH MY GOD! You must be kidding me!!! Max Fury kicked out to Jerry Blaze''s Stunner!!!"


    "That''s so unbelievable!"


    Arnold, raising his shoulder and kicking out, laid back and gasped faintly right after.


    Jerry Blaze''s eyes burned in shock, seeing Max Fury kick out before the count of three. With his mouth widely opened, he stood up from the black mat and stroke a glance at Arnold.


    ''Holy... Shit!''


    The once-cold supporters of Max Fury were suddenly set free from the shackles of doubt and confusion, reigniting the arena with thunderous shouts and cheers.


    Jerry Blaze made a quick finishing attack, but unfortunately for him, he failed!


    Although Arnold was still feeling intense pain from both the attack and the Stunner, he rolled to one corner of the ring and grabbed on the ropes for support.


    Soon, he tried to stand up resting against the turnbuckles, but just as he did, Jerry Blaze didn''t give him a breathing space.


    A strike came against Arnold''s belly with a great impact, as though a blunt fat spear had come hitting stomach. With that attack delivered against him, again, Arnold fell to the mat, clutching his belly with painful groans.


    Jerry who never dared to waste a second in giving his opponent every torture that he needed for him to win quickly dragged Arnold out of the corner, although not to the middle of the ring, it seemed he was about to deliver a Splash!


    With hopes that his opponent was down, the champion climbed up to the top turnbuckle. However, when he was on the verge of diving to deliver the Splash, he suddenly saw a masculine figure charge at him from nowhere and climb to the top of the turnbuckle.


    Before he could know it, he was pinned in Max Fury''s arm, falling against the mat with his back after a suplex from above.


    Jerry Blaze was forced to feel an intense all through his spine, failing to stand up for quite a moment. Max Fury on the other hand also laid close to his opponent, feeling the effect of the slam.


    A vertical suplex usually harms both the deliverer and the victim, thus, the strike also added to the already existing he was feeling.


    Nevertheless...


    Arnold still covered.


    "One. Two..."


    Jerry Blaze kicked out roughly.


    Soon, both men stood on their feet and began a gaze exchange session.


    Gradually, the system was helping the pain disappear, making Arnold recover. Although the attack from the alleyway caused great damage to Arnold, the system was still doing a great job of wiping them away as soon as possible.


    Soon enough to make its host recover.


    Arnold didn''t know who those masked men were, but whoever they were, wherever they came from, they would surely pay!


    He pledged.


    Jerry Blaze no longer saw a beaten and weakened figure in front of him, the shiny glints that always burned inside Max Fury''s eyes were back!


    His stance seemed to have been strengthened as he clenched his fist. Visibly, it was as if the championship match was just beginning right now.


    Jerry Blaze never panicked, after all, he believed Max Fury couldn''t take him out no matter what.


    Although he might have won a Fatal Five-way Elimination and Triple Threat Match, Jerry claimed Max couldn''t defeat him.


    He charged at Arnold and attempted to punch him in the face, but Arnold quickly dodged and kicked hard against his belly. Quickly, Arnold pulled Jerry Blaze in between his legs, raised him, and slammed him against the mat for a Powerbomb.


    "That''s a great impact! Max Fury really possessed great strength." A commentator shouted. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the fans cheered, it motivated Arnold to strike more. Arnold wanted to finish it when he had the chance as well.


    He quickly pinned the champion''s neck and launched a Neckbuster, causing the congregation to set the arena on the verge of eruption.


    Hastily, he crawled to the champion''s lying spot and covered, the count beginning.


    "Could we have a new champion in three seconds???!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "..."


    "OHH MY! Jerry Blaze kicked out of Max Fury''s finisher as well. What an awesome match!"


    Arnold''s eyes widened, his lips separating.


    ''What? What the... WHAT??!"


    [Neckbuster might be great, but there are still many powerful wrestlers who could kick out of it, host.]


    The system sounded.


    ''What? Why?!''


    [The Endurance of certain wrestlers might have reached or passed the level of the finisher. This is a state of capability, host.]


    Arnold glared bitterly.


    ''Then... What should I do now?'' He asked, frustrated.


    [You can try the Sharpshooter submission move, and if he finds a way to escape tapping out, then let Sorrowful Kiss come in.]


    Arnold nodded.


    Remembering the unforgiving harm the Sorrowful Kiss finisher was capable of causing, Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    While practicing, the system usually calculates the amount of damage caused by every move. Sorrowful Kiss appeared to have almost double the damage the Neckbuster can cause, making it a clear killer!


    While, Jerry Blaze still lay on the mat, trying to rise, Arnold delivered a Stump to weaken him more.


    The match was becoming more interesting.


    With Jerry Blaze halfway unconscious, Arnold made him kneel in the middle of the ring.


    Sorrowful Kiss was a knee strike best launched with the opponent on his knees so Arnold wasn''t planning on making any mistake.


    With Jerry on his knees, gasping faintly, Arnold charged at him, ready to deliver the new, terrifying Sorrowful Kiss finisher.


    However...


    While the youngster thrust his knee to deliver the great strike, he felt himself being carried on two muscular shoulders.


    And the next moment, it was a hard banging slam on the thick, black mat.

 Chapter 37: Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match (II)

    Unfortunately, Max Fury failed to launch the Sorrowful Kiss finisher, getting powerbombed right on the mat with an unforgiving force."Did you really think you can take me down and do whatever you want, huh?!" Jerry Blaze asked furiously, gasping.


    "I''m the champion! I dominate and eliminate whoever comes my way..."


    He then staggered close and shook his head.


    "And trust me, Max Fury. You aren''t going to be an exception," he glared.


    Arnold who heard him loud and clear only tried to roll out of the ring, things could only get more tragic if he stayed for another moment.


    Right now, the slight frustration Jerry Blaze was feeling could cause him to make gut-wrenching damages.


    To spare himself some breathing space, Arnold had to leave the ring for a while.


    "You son of a pigeon!"


    Instead of letting the referee count to ten for Arnold''s disqualification, Jerry Blaze preferred to meet him outside the ring.


    With his vibrant eyes staring death at his challenger, he rolled out of the ring flowing into a different corner. Upon coming out of the ring, Jerry charged at Arnold who was facing an entirely different direction, mindless of his move.


    It was only too late when Arnold already had the shouts of the fans and turned in the opposite direction... His eyes dilating, he received a Spear, clashing against the barricade.


    *Boom*


    One portion of the black-coated barricade was dismounted by the two men, causing a loud, thunderous boom.


    For a moment, everything turned black on Arnold''s face.


    Was it unconsciousness? He didn''t know...


    Well, it seemed he could still feel the sounds in the arena. He could also hear the referee making a count for both of them.


    "What an incredible impact!! Jerry Blaze just did what he does best and Max Fury is taken down yet again!"


    Even the bellow of the commentators could be heard loudly. Arnold believed that this was due to the help of his advanced Endurance.


    At a point, he regretted not trying to improve his Endurance more. He had focused more on improving his Agility, even taking it over twenty before the rest. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing someone like Jerry Blaze didn''t really require much Agility, it was a matter of Endurance and Attack Power.


    For someone who had great Attack Power attributes like Jerry, his strikes could be quite terrifying. As well, as having great Endurance, it would Arnold quite a great effort in his Attack Power to take him down.


    It was after some moments of observation that Arnold discovered this.


    To defeat him, he had to apply great effort to his Attack Power.


    To avoid getting defeated, he had to maintain good effectiveness in his Endurance.


    "Seven!"


    "Eight!"


    "Nine!"


    The referee almost made the tenth count before Arnold swung himself into the ring. Jerry Blaze already entered at the seventh count, making the fans feel that he was having total control over the game.


    Seeing Arnold enter the ring, Jerry Blaze''s eyes burned in frustration. His already unexplainable rage was replaced by utter exasperation.


    In a rush, he went ahead and pounced on Arnold with the flow of his anger, punching him severally on his forehead for quite a while as if he wouldn''t stop.


    When Arnold noticed that this guy was on the brink of crushing his skull with his fist, he applied all the effort that he needed to push Jerry Blaze away, sending him to fall to the side.


    Once again, Arnold rolled to the ring corner, and as well, Jerry Blaze wasn''t intending to watch him rest and recover from exhaustion and pain.


    Quickly approaching him, Jerry Blaze made Arnold sit on top of the turnbuckle. Then he climbed to the top as well and pinned Max Fury under his arms.


    Everyone knew what was in the champion''s mind at this moment.


    He was aiming to deliver a vertical suplex from on top of the turnbuckle.


    While it was a great slam that could affect the deliverer, the victim could still suffer the worst.


    And it was clear that if Jerry Blaze succeeded in delivering the vertical suplex, he would be the one coming out victorious in a few minutes.


    With so many attacks launched against Max Fury, many doubted that he could still make it after a successful vertical suplex from the top turnbuckle. After all, it wasn''t as if Jerry Blaze wouldn''t launch another Stunner to end right after.


    Jerry Blaze grabbed tight and pulled Arnold, but he suddenly felt a stiffness, making him shrug. He tried a pull Max Fury again, but yet, it seemed like he had suddenly gained a huge amount of weight around his legs.


    Arnold had tied his legs around the turnbuckle platform below to assist him in maintaining an unshakable stance. Of course, he knew it wasn''t going to end well he he ended up suffering from the vertical suplex.


    To prevent regrets, Arnold had to stay strong.


    Jerry Blaze pulled and pulled again and again until he was already getting exhausted. Frustrated, he let Arnold''s head go from the pin, and just as he did, he received an elbow slam on his face, falling to the mat.


    Well, he just had a bad idea releasing the smart wonder fighter.


    Arnold quickly made a strong stance on the top turnbuckle after Jerry had fallen. Although the champion stood up immediately after falling to the mat, what Max Fury had in mind wasn''t only unbelievable...


    It was insane...


    Before Jerry Blaze could know it, a knee came banging against his face from above, causing him deadly, intense pain.


    If someone told Arnold that he could actually deliver Sorrowful Kiss from the top turnbuckle, he would term that person a "joker".


    However, here it is.


    He did it.


    He just launched a knee strike to Jerry Blaze from the top turnbuckle!


    "That came with a terrifying force!!! What a strike!"


    The whole arena was enveloped in shouts, watching Max Fury pin the Grindhouse Omega Champion.


    Hope.


    Doubts.


    Shock.


    Complication.


    All these making great waves.


    While the referee counted, the fans followed the hits.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THREE!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here''s your winner, and the NEW Grindhouse Omega Champion, MAX FURY!!!"


    ''Uhh... Is this a dream?''

 Chapter 38: Crowned

    For a moment it all felt like a dream to Arnold. But the shouts and super-realistic visions proved that this was all happening in reality.He had become the Grindhouse Omega champion!!!


    Seeing Jerry Blaze lying unconsciously on the mat, was another proof that he was in total reality.


    The referee approached him with the white and gold title and handed it over. Arnold''s hands jerked repeatedly seeing the title right on his hands, his eyes still broadened in disbelief.


    While he stood motionless, the referee grabbed his hands and raised them, symbolizing his incredible victory.


    It was now that this no longer appeared like a dream...


    It was so real.


    The touch on the title.


    The shouts.


    The feeling.


    Overjoyed, Arnold raised the title above his head and showed it to the congregation...


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Oh Yeah! He did it. He earned himself the opportunity to take on the champion, and he conquered!" A commentator praised.


    "What a match! What a performance. Max Fury is truly who he says he is!!!"


    At this moment, Arnold became more joyed than shocked. With the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title on his arms, he couldn''t help but shed a tear down his eyes.


    Tears of joy...


    After the waves of uncertainty.


    The losses in the university.


    The loss of hope.


    Yet with the Pro Wrestling System, he found hope again, and his courage was restored.


    Here he is...


    From a triple threat match that earned him a number one contender fatal five-way elimination match opportunity, to becoming the Grindhouse Omega champion after defeating Jerry Blaze.


    It was all like an encounter in hell.


    Yet he still prevailed, coming out victorious in all.


    Despite the obstacles and attacks, he had been crowned champion.


    The king of the Grindhouse low-level roster.


    In just five f**king weeks, do you think there was anyone who could achieve that?


    ******


    "Congratulations on your championship victory, Max Fury. How do you feel after your unbelievable triumph tonight?" The after-match interviewer asked after approaching Arnold in the alleyway.


    "I feel good! Trust me, I feel so good. Although they attacked me from behind just to make me lose, I still came out victorious. And that''s because I never give up," Arnold said with a smile, gasping.


    "Wonderful, Max Fury! What do you have to say about the dethroned champion?"


    Arnold hesitated a bit. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To be honest, Jerry Blaze is the toughest opponent I have ever faced in my career. I do respect him for that. However, it''s just that he couldn''t defeat me, hehe," Arnold chuckled.


    "Congratulations once again, Max Fury."


    Arnold finished the conversation and went back to his locker room. His thinking was entirely far from the attack before the match at this moment, getting replaced by utter joy and excitement.


    "Huhu! I''m champion!!!"


    [Yes, you are, Max Fury.]


    [I never thought you would take such a risk at the end.]


    Arnold shrugged upon hearing the system''s second statement.


    "What risk?"


    [The Sorrowful Kiss from the top turnbuckle.]


    "Ohh..." Arnold smiled slightly.


    "I just did it... I never planned to in the first place."


    [It was incredible, host. I must say, you have proven to be an excellent figure. Good job.]


    Arnold nodded.


    "Good job too, Advocate..."


    "... And thank you," Arnold muttered.


    [It''s never a favor. It''s my duty to assist you. This is just the beginning, host.]


    "I know," Arnold grinned widely. "I have got to enter the top shows, gain fame, and become the greatest, right?"


    [There are other aims than that, host.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but flinch to that statement. Of course, what could a wrestler aim to achieve apart from winning titles and awards, earning money and fame, and also getting regarded as one of the greatest?


    Was there any more achievement one could aim for?


    "And what are they?" Arnold asked coldly.


    [You will know.]


    [Right now, just celebrate your victory and get the root of the attack before the match. The management would only settle the issue with a match if you report the case as far as you aren''t killed.]


    [Therefore, you must avenge them on your own, with what you have got.]


    Understanding the system''s advice, Arnold decided to handle the attack case gently and wait for the right time for revenge.


    "If I finally get my hands on them, I won''t spare a limb!" Arnold pledged.


    ******


    With the pay-per-view show completed, the superstars were taken back to Capside Centre in Chicago.


    Social media buzzed madly all through the night after the event, the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match seemed to have taken the headlines.


    "Now everyone believes that no one can defeat Max Fury in the Grindhouse low-level roster, huh?"


    "Max Fury''s never let his guard down. He is not just a youngster, he is a young monster!"


    "What a wonderful performance. He truly deserves the title."


    "Woohoo, Jerry Blaze''s championship reign has finally ended. The Max Fury era has begun!"


    Arnold smiled at posts and comments, his heart melted to pure liquid.


    His phone was bombarded with countless congratulatory messages and invites from different boards, however, he did himself a favor by ignoring them and just rest, celebrating.


    The match between Max Fury and Jerry Blaze suddenly became the most talked about game in the pay-per-view, stunning the management.


    In fact, it was more shocking that this was the main source of the overcrowded population.


    Indeed, everyone wanted to see the young wonder fighter perform.


    Everyone wanted to see Max Fury fight!


    Lila and Mark were already waiting right at the boarding area when Arnold arrived.


    Looking at their faces, all he could see was...


    Respect...


    Shock...


    Disbelief...


    It wasn''t as if they didn''t believe in him.


    But to think that he could win such a tough match after getting brutally attacked from behind by two cruel men was actually insane!


    Yet, actually, it happened!


    He could be seen standing tall with a victorious smile on his face...


    Crowned champion...


    "You did it," Lila only said with a smile.


    "Of course, I said I would," Arnold boasted.


    It wasn''t as if he was one who would brag and still fail... He was Max Fury!


    The host of the Pro Wrestling System.


    With a combined effort with him and the mysterious assisting system...


    He would conquer!

 Chapter 39: Champion Lifestyle

    The next day after the Grindhouse superstars arrived back at Capside Centre, Arnold and his friends spent time celebrating, drinking, and eating in delight.With the white and gold title right in his hands, Arnold let out a wide smile moments after moments, his eyes shining bright.


    The excitement only got deeper when Arnold''s mom and sister called, their voice sounding sharp and bold, revealing their happiness.


    For the first time in his life, Arnold felt like he was on top of the world. He felt so happy and relaxed as if he just won himself a billion-dollar mansion.


    For someone who had suffered so much at his young age in a poor family, acting that way wasn''t so strange.


    Every achievement, every win, every honor, felt like a ticket to immortality for this kind of people... And Arnold was just like one of them.


    With the way his name was spreading across the city and the internet, his heart couldn''t help but beat fast... All in joy and shock.


    Someone who picked dumped metals.


    Someone who was the son of an unknown inferior Californian...


    Who knew he could become the face of the Grindhouse low-level roster one day?


    As the weakest student at Rising Impact University, the expectations had even been dead than considered. If not for the officials who had picked him, today, Arnold wouldn''t have been standing here as champion.


    "I will drink, eat..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "... And drink more!"


    Arnold laughed. Mark, Lila, and the others who had joined also laughed loud not to spoil the fun. Thus, they drank until it was already even getting late.


    From dawn to dusk, Arnold enjoyed himself, celebrating.


    He decided to give his body enough rest and sleep early to wake up late. After so many beatings from Jerry Blaze, he really needed it.


    There was a noticeable reduction in pain and stress after he woke up the next morning. Although he had seen a doctor after the match, the system had also helped in relieving the pain as quickly as more than natural.


    Feeling better, Arnold was visibly glad.


    A Grindhouse weekly show was to happen tonight, and he needed to make a speech to the fans after his championship win. Although it was optional for the management, Arnold personally wanted to make a ring speech.


    The large crowd did good in cheering him up when he was down, they certainly deserve his gratitude. After all, anyone in pursuit of the love of the fans wouldn''t hesitate to do this.


    Arnold wanted their love, so he had to do it.


    ******


    (Credit Alert: Grindhouse Wrestling sent you $2500).


    Arnold received a credit alert on his phone, having to take a look only to see that he actually received the Omega Championship Bonus.


    (Account Balance: $5780).


    With over five thousand dollars in his account, Arnold already considered himself a rich man. It even got to the point when suddenly became confused about what to do with them.


    Actually, it wasn''t as if he had no financial problems to fix, Arnold didn''t want to "get and spend" just like that. If he continued that way, he knew he wouldn''t achieve much in his career.


    With a ponder, he considered certain things.


    "When I get some issues in place, I''ll start a business of my own," Arnold declared.


    He had admired most top wrestling superstars who became entrepreneurs, stock traders, and even actors.


    Well, if Arnold had the opportunity, having to do these at the side of actual professional wrestling wouldn''t be too challenging.


    To him, it would bring more money after all.


    "Surely, I''ll become a boss of my own one day," this was what he said before getting up and preparing for the day.


    Arnold now had the time to check his pages and different messages on different platforms. However, he never paid much attention because some were detectable messages from scammers.


    FACEBOOK:


    (Max Fury: 21k followers).


    INSTAGRAM:


    (Max Fury: 14k followers).


    TWITTER:


    (Max Fury: 10.2k followers).


    TIKTOK:


    (Max Fury: 11k followers).


    Arnold was astonished by the skyrocketing of his page''s improvement. He never thought it could get to this so quickly, no one could even have such expectations.


    However, just by the way he fought relentlessly in every match, would that not make people love his passion?


    Although Arnold might not have known, the Grindhouse universe was getting their heart won by him.


    To be more certain, even the top shows were already hearing about this new guy. But anyway, things only go on with the natural system of time...


    (Mrs May: Congratulations Max, I''m so proud of you, boy! We, the Rising Impact University Staff Board are so proud of you).


    (Audrey: Congratulations bro! Dad would be so proud wherever he is. *Tears and heart emoji*).


    (Greyhams Superstar Show: We wish you well, Max Fury. Congrats!).


    (Karl: Congratulations best friend... I hope to come back to us soon!)


    Arnold smiled to many, overlooked some, and frowned at few. Karl''s message was one of those he got mad at.


    Although he didn''t have an issue with getting congratulated for winning a title from him, the fact that the traitor still brought back issues of him coming back to them as friends made Arnold want to crazy.


    "Stupid idiot!" He cursed.


    Not wanting the messages to ruin his peace, he scrolled up and moved to other messages.


    He made sure he checked his message log on every platform including Twitter to prevent losing any useful opportunity.


    He had just become a champion, so it was clear that interview and endorsement invites could be coming in.


    As if like he knew, Arnold got several messages from different shows and a company for an endorsement, making him jump in joy.


    "Yes! Huhu, yeah!"


    It wasn''t as if he would like to remain poor...


    Money must be made!


    While Arnold clicked on one message to read, a call suddenly popped in...


    (Unknown contact: 07-45558331).


    It was an unknown call.


    Although it wasn''t considered save, Arnold was bold enough to pick the call.


    And when he did, a familiar masculine voice sounded from the other hand.


    "Despite my efforts to take you down, you fortunately still fought and won. Interesting!"


    Arnold''s eyes glowed.


    "But I just want you to know one thing, friend. I WILL continue to make life miserable for you... Until I get what''s rightfully mine!"


    "Beware... Max."


    Beep.


    The call suddenly ended before Arnold could utter a word. With his eyes widely opened in shock, Arnold muttered to himself, complicatedly.


    "B... B... Ben?"

 Chapter 40: A confident expression of jealousy

    At that same moment, his thoughts were linked to the attacks... The Masked Men.Arnold frowned furiously.


    "So, Ben and Karl did this!" He clenched his teeth.


    Arnold forced himself to calm down, he suddenly felt himself breathing hard, a clear manifestation of utter exasperation.


    "I always knew they never wanted me to succeed. That''s why they never allowed me to hang around with them when they are with their so-called wealthy friends," Arnold said.


    "They were glad to see me lose nine exam matches... Happy to see me fail to pass."


    He chuckled slightly and roamed around for a moment.


    "But here I am... Not just a Grindhouse superstar, but a champion," Arnold stared blankly.


    "But... Ben and Karl. A drew a red line between us, but you guys chose to make it turn black."


    "Attacking me from behind and almost causing me the title..."


    "Although you didn''t succeed, I''ll make sure you suffer what you did in a hundredfold!" Arnold raged, his fist clenched.


    If it hadn''t been for the system''s help, he wouldn''t have been champion right now because of the attack. Visibly, Ben and Karl had to pay for what they did, in a greater portion!


    (Max Fury: If you are a man, come out when I call you in the ring, tonight).


    Arnold texted Ben before he stepped out of his room and to the arena...


    Ready to make a speech... And ready to call out his attackers.


    With over fifty overall attribute points and two Skills, he believed he could take down both of them. Even if he turns out to be overwhelmed, Mark will always be there for him.


    -----------


    [A/N: For the Skill-acquiring stuff, I meant that Arnold would get one additional skill after every overall attribute points requirement.


    20 overall gives one Skill.


    50 overall also gives one Skill to make it two. So with getting 50 overall attribute points, the MC would have two Skills. I''m writing this for clarification for those who are getting confused with CHAP 12.


    Thanks for reading!]


    ------------


    Soon, the song of Max Fury echoed inside the vast arena, a loud cacophony of cheers sounding at the same minute.


    Upon sensing the presence of the new champion, the fans enthusiastically shouted at the top of their lungs, many impatient to see him wearing the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title on his waist.


    And yeah, he was out after a few seconds.


    Arnold indeed wore the title on his waist with a smile wrapped all over his face, glancing around the arena and spotting several scenes of practically showed respect to him. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a smile, he walked majestically towards the ring, placing his right hand on the title. When he got to the ring, he removed the title from his waist and raised it above his head, practically boasting that he was the champion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the NEW Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!"


    "YEAH!!!" The arena vibrated.


    Soon, the song stopped, and the noises reduced slightly. While Arnold raised the mic in his hand to his mouth to speak, a sudden chorus from the congregation made his stop.


    "You deserve it!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You deserve it!


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You deserve it!"


    Those words melted his heart, making him feel how good getting the fans'' love really is. Not only did they cheer him up when all hope seemed lost, but they also gave him the best respect after his achievements and wins.


    Truly, it meant a lot...


    More than a lot...


    "I want to say thank you so much for the support, the love, the cheers. I wouldn''t have been standing here right now as champion if not for you guys!" Arnold said.


    *Cheers*


    The statement was welcomed by more cheers, making Arnold smile the more.


    "Last night. I never thought I could defeat Jerry Blaze for the title... Yes because I was attacked and beaten mercilessly from behind on my way to the ring."


    "OHH!!" Some bellowed, while some who already knew only kept quiet and listened.


    "But unfortunately, the plot against Max Fury never worked! I still came, fought, and conquered!" Arnold shouted.


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Because I''m an irresistible force! I don''t give up. I never let my guard down! I''m Max Fury!"


    "Now, I would love to make an invite to someone... Someone who openly exposed that he was behind the attack!"


    *Shouts*


    A loud mix of reactions could be heard. Hearing and feeling the impatience of the fans, he quickly turned to face the entrance direction and spoke.


    "Justin Reed and..."


    Arnold was calling out Ben and Karl until he was suddenly interrupted by a stage music sound, causing him to seize speaking.


    The sound of the music was loud and clear, and it was Justin Reed''s music... It was Ben.


    The fans already started to "BOOO" even before he could come into sight. And when he did, the boos only got louder.


    Arnold expected Ben and Karl to come out as they usually did, but shockingly, what he saw made his eyes widen.


    Right at the entrance area, Ben (Justin Reed) stood side-by-side with Thane Ryder, an evil look painted on their faces.


    "You wanted your attackers to come out... Here we are, champion Max Fury," Ben said with a smile.


    Arnold who was standing with a fierce scowl on his face stayed silent for a moment, wondering why Karl didn''t follow Ben.


    ''Might they have separated?'' He thought.


    "You know, it wasn''t as if I liked you as a best friend right from the beginning. I hated you with my life!" Ben shouted.


    "BOOOO!!!!" And the fan BOOed.


    "All of a sudden you passed the exam, and so soon, you earned yourself a championship opportunity while I was barricaded in the shadows. Was I supposed to allow that?!"


    "Tell me, Max. Was I supposed to be happy about that?!"


    "You and I know you were the weakest of all in the class. You couldn''t even defeat anyone... Everyone was stronger than you."


    Ben frowned and continued. "But suddenly, you stumbled one day and won your last exam match, stunning everyone and even winning the interest of the Grindhouse Wrestling officials."


    "Were you really thinking I would be so happy about that?" He let out an evil smile.


    Arnold stared a few more seconds, his heart pounding in anger.


    "Who said anything about caring for your happiness? If you can''t get into the ring, then I would come right there to you!"


    *Shouts*


    With intense rage, Arnold dropped the microphone and approached the two men without hesitation, fearless.


    This guy was still confident in the expression of jealousy and stupidity...


    He deserves a Sorrowful Kiss!

 Chapter 41: Tag Team clash

    "WHOA, what is he doing?! Max Fury is approaching Justin Reed and Thane Ryder all alone!!!" A commentator almost went crazy!Meanwhile, Max Fury still walked through the ringway without a hint of fear on his face, approaching the two men standing in front of the large screen.


    Justin Reed and Thane Ryder couldn''t help but laugh as they saw him attempt to fight them singlehandedly. For a moment, everyone thought Max Fury was insane!


    ''Hehe... I guess we have got a punching bag here.''


    Thane Ryder sniffed with dark glints burning in his eyes. After getting defeated by Max Fury in the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, well, he had had unfinished business with him.


    To pay a sweet, satisfying revenge, he decided to team up with another hater of Max Fury, which he believed could make his pursuit a success.


    Soon, Max Fury was already close to them... But his approaching speed seemed to have lessened.


    Who knew, the next moment, a hard fist came banging on the back of Thane''s head, causing him to fall in an instant.


    Screams could be heard from the near distance.


    "Oh my God! Holy hell!!! Bobby Crimson had just attacked Thane Ryder from behind!"


    Justin Reed flinched at that moment, and his eyes widened. Before he could even react, Max Fury was already too close... An arm came against him before he could know it. Although he tried to dodge, the attacker''s agility was way too good for him.


    With a massive impact, Max Fury launched a clothesline at Justin Reed causing him to fall. Mark (Bobby Crimson) already attacked Thane, and both men were now lying on the screen floor. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold glanced at Bobby Crimson and smiled. Bobby smiled back and returned his gaze to Thane.


    "You deal with him... Leave Thane Ryder to me," Bobby said.


    Arnold hesitated and nodded. Turning to look at Justin withttps://activity.webnovel.com/noah/278017172h a fierce look, he began a rain of stumps on his former roommate.


    Arnold couldn''t hold back himself after remembering the terrifying pain they caused him at Seige, and even here at Capside Centre.


    He didn''t even know when pounced and began punching him severally, as though he wasn''t intending to stop anytime.


    Justin could only exclaim in pain as Arnold''s hard fist came hitting hard on his face. He used to have wrestling practices with Arnold back at Rising Impact University and knew the level of his attack power. But now, the fact that Max Fury''s punch was already similar to that of a high-level wrestler added to Justin''s shock.


    He not only didn''t get his wrestling skills advanced, but his body seemed to have gained some hardness and flexibility.


    As of now, he believes that he was far better than anyone in his final-year class at Rising Impact University.


    After punching hard for a while, Max Fury wasn''t done yet. Like he had said, this pathetic jealous man needed a Sorrowful Kiss.


    He made Justin stand on his knees, facing him. Moving backward a bit Max charged at Justin and delivered a knee strike against his face, causing him to fall like a dying figure, unconscious.


    Immediately, Max Fury turned to look at Bobby Crimson''s direction. Unfortunately, he spotted things going as oppositely as he had expected.


    Thane Ryder had the upper hand in the fight.


    However, instead of letting out a grim, Arnold smiled...


    Right behind the two was a lower basement. A table could be seen close behind, almost around Thane Ryder''s spot.


    "Oh yeah... This is gonna fit him well," Max Fury muttered with a vengeful smile.


    Without hesitation, he charged at Thane Ryder with incredible speed. Most of the fans already knew his intention and next move after the table behind Thane, shouting and jumping in excitement, waiting to see a great slam.


    Although Thane turned and noticed Max Fury approaching, it was already too late.


    *Boom*


    With a Spear, Max Fury sent Thane Ryder against the brown table breaking it into fragments at that instant.


    "Woohoo! Max Fury sent Thane Ryder through the table with a Spear! He must have been cooking revenge for a long time!" The commentators never stopped talking. After all, it was their job.


    Although he was the deliverer of the attack, that didn''t change the fact that Arnold would feel slight pain as he also slammed his back on a small portion of the table.


    However, thanks to Mark (Bobby Crimson) who helped him up and out of the broken mess. They both left the arena and went straight to the manager''s office... With burning anger all over his face, Bobby wanted to request a match against Thane Ryder.


    "Just a simple request. I want to fight him!" He shouted.


    "I also want to fight Justin Reed... He must pay for what he did," Arnold also requested.


    "You guys want a match? Fine. Next week, it would be Max Fury and Bobby Crimson against Justin Reed and Thane Ryder in a tag team match!" The manager declared.


    "Are you okay with it?" He then asked.


    Max Fury and Bobby Crimson nodded satisfyingly and attempted to walk away. However, a masculine figure suddenly stepped into the office with an angered aura.


    "What do you mean you want to face Justin Reed? Did you forget that you owe me a rematch???!" Jerry Blaze raged.


    Arnold sighed confusedly. "Pheww..."


    "Honestly, Mr Jack. I need to have my rematch next week. The tag team match needs to be called off," he begged.


    Jack Harris hesitated for a moment in slight confusion and stared back at the former Grindhouse Omega champion.


    "If you really want a rematch, then you should wait for the week after. I can''t renounce my declaration," Jack Harris spoke.


    Jerry Blaze grimaced upon hearing this and clenched his fist. He could have made the rematch happen next if he could, but he had no choice.


    With a clear wave of anger on his face, he glared at Arnold and walked out of the general manager''s office.


    Watching him leave, Arnold blinked severally and switched his attention back to the manager.


    "And yeah, I almost got it out of my mind..."


    The manager suddenly acted like he just remembered something.


    "That tag team match... Would be a No Disqualification Match!"

 Chapter 42: Confession

    No wrestler had the right to confront the manager''s decision, so Arnold and Mark didn''t have a choice. In the first place, it wasn''t as if they had an issue with it.Especially Arnold was ready to teach Ben an unforgettable lesson.


    [You had gained 10 points for your Intelligence.]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 35.]


    Arnold made another huge progress in his Intelligence advancement after winning the championship match. Although it was lower than what he had gotten from the fatal five-way elimination match, it was still quite satisfying.


    "Just fifteen more points and I will gain my first Anonymous Skill. I hope you could just tell me what it is when I obtain it," Arnold wished.


    [You will know when the right time comes. I''m sorry but you can get to know the Skill after you obtain it.]


    Arnold''s face turned grim but he nodded.


    "I get it... The right time..."


    He stopped talking, a faint look on his face.


    He tried to erase those thoughts the next moment and relax his head. He had recently gotten several things to do, so he had to rest and prepare.


    When he had felt the load in his head release a bit, he picked up and called home.


    "I never expected a call from you at this moment. You must have been busy," Anna, his mother, said on the other hand.


    "How can I prioritize other things ahead of you, Mom? C''mon, I will always get to you first," Arnold smiled.


    "I''m so proud of you my boy... You have caused tears of joy out of my eyes. I''m so happy," Anna sobbed.


    Arnold heard the weird sound rising and quickly attempted to make her stop.


    "It is meant to be. Father had always been by our side since he passed away. We aren''t meant to keep suffering," he spoke.


    Anna was someone who easily got emotional on simple occasions. This was why she hadn''t been herself since the death of her husband. Someway, somehow, everything that happened always accidentally finds itself linked to her husband''s death.


    While it strengthened her loyalty and love, it was causing silent yet noticeable damage to her.


    Gradually, Arnold tried to talk her out of her trauma, bringing up new topics and gists. He also spent a while conversing with Audrey, but when he asked of Nia...


    "Nia? She... She..."


    "She''s what?" Arnold furrowed his brows.


    "She is having a nap at the moment. I don''t think I can persuade her to wake up now," Audrey said.


    Arnold''s mind was actually going somewhere else before, but after these utterances, he calmed down and relaxed.


    "Alright... I send some money later today. I hope it could be useful," Arnold said.


    "Ah! What are you saying? Of course, every penny you give to us is greatly useful," Anna made Arnold smile as he made this statement.


    They spent almost an hour chatting until Arnold had to go. He had had schedules of interviews to attend so he had to face them. In two days, he would also be meeting Horny Tyres, a tire production company in the inner city of Chicago.


    With a confidential $3500 payment, Arnold didn''t take a second to hesitate. He was taking this deal above all!


    While he confirmed the approval of the endorsement deal, he created some time for other interviews that wouldn''t hinder it.


    Most especially, Arnold aimed to make "Saturday" free. On that day, he had made up his mind to see Mia at Rising Impact University.


    Students could be free on weekends as there wouldn''t be any teaching or specific training with the staff. It was only the choice of the students to have extra training and learning.


    With hopes that he could manage to see Mia, he decided to attempt a visit to the university.


    "If I get to see her, I''ll be the happiest man in the world," Arnold muttered after a soft sigh.


    He finally finished his plannings and decided to workout in the gym until nightfall. Mark and Lila already proposed training with him today, so he didn''t want to disappoint them.


    "I thought you would at least take a nap for once," Lila chuckled and said as Arnold approached them outside the gym house.


    "Why would I have a nap when I''m starving to death? Let''s go eat something in the cafeteria, please," Arnold spoke switching his direction to the cafeteria somewhere around the boarding area.


    Lila and Mark quickly followed as though like servants. They were also feeling their guts crying at that moment, revealing that going to the cafeteria right now was the best decision.


    When they entered the cafeteria, Mark and Lila preferred to eat rice and sauce with fried chicken, but only Arnold wanted something else.


    He ordered pasta with vegetables and barbecued beef. This was indeed his favorite food right from when he discovered what the word "choice" meant.


    While they all sat facing the same table in one corner of the cafeteria, Mark suddenly stood up one minute.


    "I will go use the restroom... Will be right back," he turned toward the direction of a different door other than the exit and walked towards it.


    Arnold and Lila quickly understood his condition with a single glance.


    Bro''s stomach needed a release.


    Just as he left, Arnold focused on gnawing his meal to meet up with training before it would turn late.


    All through the moment, he was absent-minded about the sudden complicated gazes placed against him.


    Lila couldn''t help staring at him for a moment, and for a while more, it seemed like a burden had suddenly left her, waves of boldness flowing through her mind.


    Sighing, she dropped the fork she was holding...


    "Max," she called.


    Arnold raised his head casually to look at her.


    "I have been wanting to tell you something all this while, but I hadn''t just gathered the courage yet."


    Arnold: "...???"


    "But now, I think I have become bold enough to let it out, even if the waves of uncertainty tell me not to."


    It was now that Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    What in the world did she want to say???! S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold''s heart hit hard against his chest.


    "Max, the truth is that..."


    "I... I¡ªI... I like you."

 Chapter 43: My heart is somewhere else

    At that moment, Arnold choked on the water he was drinking. Frozen, he looked at Lila with widened eyes, quickly withdrawing his gaze right after an eying clash.Arnold''s heart trembled for a second.


    ''What the f**k?! Is she insane?!'' He screamed inwardly, staring blankly at the dish.


    "I have loved you right from the first day I set my eyes on you... But it only turned out that you seemed carried away with someone, somewhere," Lila mumbled.


    This statement added another wave of shock and confusion through Arnold''s brain. Of course, who wouldn''t feel a chill upon hearing this from her?


    She had been so observant that she knew Arnold was being carried away by someone else. If he hadn''t, at least, he might have shown some interest in her.


    Mark had a Canadian girlfriend who lived in Chicago, there was never an expectation that they could be dating. Three hadn''t been a time when she told them of any relationship affairs...


    Although Arnold thought she just wanted to keep it private, she was single, and falling crazily for him.


    Well, now the truth wasn''t that Mark really needed to visit the restroom, they got it all planned!


    "UHH... Are you going to say anything?" Lila asked, seeing Arnold unable to recover from confusion.


    Immediately, Arnold was jolted awake, but the looks and acts of perplexity remained all over.


    "UHM... Err... I"


    "You are confused, I get it. But I love you... You should consider it," Lila cut in, "Please..."


    Arnold stared at her genuine face and gulped repeatedly. Never in his life had he been this confused and helpless.


    ''Speak no more, Lila. Speak no more!''


    ''If you say any other thing, I will go crazy!''


    Arnold was already losing it, cold sweat appearing on his forehead.


    Soon, Lila stood up from her seat and approached Arnold slowly... Just suddenly, this fighter who he knew was always serious and focused was now producing a seductive look on her pale face.


    Yet again, Arnold gulped.


    A soft palm already came giving a touch before he could know. It unfortunately turned out that they were the only ones in the dining space of the cafeteria at that moment, favoring Lila''s intentions.


    At a point, it became two soft hands, both moving towards Arnold''s chest.


    At twenty-three, it wasn''t as if Arnold hadn''t romanced before, well, it was only a few times. It all turned out to have happened accidentally, or maybe let''s just say it was through seduction.


    When he came to Rising Impact University, due to being pretty handsome and charming, the senior ladies developed an interest in him.


    Arnold would often be called to train with them, then he would end up being seduced and f**ked. Although it wasn''t rape, he chose to do it.


    Back then he had regretted those actions, turning down their invite most times until they accepted his loss of interest. Now, he wouldn''t just let happen again.


    If she truly loves him, then not this way to prove it at first when she knows he doesn''t seem to be feeling the same way.


    In a rush, he stood up, letting Lila''s hand slide.


    "I''m sorry," Arnold sighed and shook his head. Right after, he had no choice but to walk out of the cafeteria.


    "Gosh..."


    Lila clenched her fist in frustration, feeling rejected and embarrassed. Her face turned grim in a second, and her eyes seemed to have begun to well up.


    But with Mark''s entrance, she held herself together and sniffed in relief.


    "Where is he? What did he say?" Mark asked, approaching her.


    "He left," Lila turned to Mark. "I don''t think he likes me... Yeah, it is clear. He loves someone else," her voice broke repeatedly as she spoke.


    "Uhh, Common! I''m gonna tell you this," Mark placed both of his hands on her shoulder. "I know deep down that he loves you. You just need to believe it and watch. After all, you have done a great job letting out your feelings..."


    "We''ll see," Mark smiled at his friend.


    "I..."


    "You love him, I know. And that''s why you should be closer to him these days. Or that lady could take what''s yours," Mark interrupted and advised.


    "That''s aside... Let''s finish up our meal," Mark made Lila go back to eating and they both ate up their meal before leaving the cafeteria.


    They approached the gym house because they knew Arnold would definitely be there. After all, they were to workout in the first place.


    It was only clear that things would become awkward from this day on... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe only until Arnold accepts Lila.


    ''But that isn''t possible! I can''t forget Mia. She saved my life. My heart goes right to her, not Lila.''


    Arnold began a session of thoughtful conversations with himself in the gym house.


    ''Her beauty, her calmness and light-heartedness... I love it.''


    ''I love her.''


    Arnold made sure he didn''t go crazy as he pondered and pondered. His head was always getting heated without even a hot entity anywhere near.


    If he were to say something in summary to all these at this moment, he would speak of regretting the day he met Lila at first.


    Perhaps if he hadn''t known her, this might not have been happening.


    Mark and Lila walked into the gym after a few moments. They weren''t the only ones in the house today so everything they should do shouldn''t be quite suspicious or seemingly attractive to the others working out.


    Lila couldn''t maintain eye contact with Arnold anymore, and even he, himself, couldn''t either.


    But Mark who was seemingly finding this interesting walked toward Arnold at one corner of the gym with a smile.


    Lila followed slowly behind. Although she was feeling bad, it wasn''t as if it was going to ruin her training effectiveness.


    "You were hungry, yet you didn''t eat half of your meal, why?" Mark asked.


    Arnold stayed silent for a while, hesitating.


    Then he decided to reply.


    "I suddenly lost appetite. It happens to me most times," Arnold forced a slight smile.


    "You don''t need to lie, bro. I understand your feelings," Mark patted his shoulders.


    Arnold glared at him for a second.


    Seeing his reaction, Mark hesitated a bit and spoke.


    "You are confused... But here is the truth..." Mark moved closer to Arnold and whispered in his left ear.


    "You need a girlfriend, bro!"

 Chapter 44: Road to riches

    Mark smiled at him and took a different treadmill at the nearby corner like Lila had done. Arnold only stared at both of them with a cold look... At that point, it was as if half of himself had left him.After a moment, Arnold was done for. He decided to erase this thought from his head and just train. Although he found it hard, he tried forcing his sanity back to a balance.


    As they ran on the treadmills, Arnold would often steal glances at Lila, and sometimes, their gazes could clash, causing an awkward flow of perplexity.


    Mark noticed both parties were in quite a bad mood, but he would only smile and continue working out. After all, it was all because of feelings...


    To him, he believed they would be together if they were fated to.


    Because of this sudden awkward event, the trio didn''t train as planned.


    "I have some things to handle in my room, I have to go now."


    Arnold was the first to bring up the idea of leaving, however, it was just like Mark had seen it coming.


    "Me too, I will head back to my room to have a video chat with my girlfriend," Mark smiled.


    It was just as if Mark mocked him with that statement, but Arnold didn''t act like he had. Giving a positive nod, looked at Lila for a second and walked away.


    "He is only confused. Don''t worry, I can sense some affection for you in him," Mark turned to Lila and said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was already getting set to leave, so it wasn''t okay for Lila to remain in the gym any longer. After all, everyone had left the gym since it was already getting late.


    "You should go rest your head and relax. Sometimes, love isn''t really what you think it is," Mark muttered again as they walked out of the gym house and through the alleyway.


    "What... What do you mean?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, her brows furrowing.


    Mark shrugged. "Nothing... Have a good night," he said and walked towards his room while leaving Lila standing with rays of confusion penetrating her eyes.


    Lila sighed in slight frustration. "Yet, everything seems so bad. So so bad!" She clenched her fist and made her way to her room.


    She had hoped pouring her feelings to Arnold would only enlarge his interest in her because she thought he might have been admiring her secretly. However, in the end...


    It was clear that Arnold wasn''t sparing a second for an admiration.


    ******


    Arnold met with Horny Tyres the next day to discuss the endorsement deal and sign the contract. Arriving at the headquarters office in Chicago, he was welcomed honorably by two men in suits and was led to the office of the manager.


    Arnold observed the building and surroundings with a satisfied smile on his face. Fortunately, Horny Tyres was said to be one of the best tire production companies in the whole of Illinois, arguably the best in northeast America.


    The fact that they would be offering over three thousand dollars for the deal was quite great. Endorsement deals were all over using one''s face, name, and fame for the promotion and advertisement of a company''s product... Arnold didn''t think he had become that famous and influential to be worth such a deal.


    Anyway, he found himself having it. As the Grindhouse Omega champion, he guessed this was just normal. After all, champions are always the stars used by various companies due to their career state.


    Finally, he decided to stop looking down on himself and accept the fact that he deserved everything he was achieving. Although it is crazy how he was becoming so famous in less than three months of his debut as a Grindhouse wrestler.


    This stage was not considered exactly professional... With the way he had become so famous, how would it go when he finally entered the top shows?


    ...


    "Thank you for accepting our proposal, Max Fury. The Horny Tyres management are glad," the manager of the company said with a smile, welcoming Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure. I''m also thankful to the company for having me to do this. It''s more like a dream come true for me," Arnold replied politely.


    The manager, Garry Kings, smiled at Arnold''s statement and brought out a pile of papers from a blue file.


    "Now let''s get down to business," he sighed.


    "We are recently launching new Range Rover Evoque and Vogue tires, and need you to help us in the commercial. You would be the advertising character together with Matthew Bridges... He is a new guy who had also been making a great impact since his debut in Legacy Pro Wrestling''s low-level show."


    "I know Matthew Bridges. Would be quite honored to meet him," Arnold smiled.


    Then the manager continued speaking.


    "The company had decided to award $8000 to you both if the tires reach a million sales one month after the launching."


    Arnold flinched upon hearing this.


    "Not only that, we would be awarding you two a new Range Rover Evoque if it reaches five million sales in three months. So, should we say you both should be hoping for good luck?" Garry chuckled.


    Arnold who was utterly dumbfounded couldn''t resist letting out a slight laugh with the manager.


    The fact that he could get awarded a Range Rover Evoque almost made him shout out crazily. At this moment, a Range Rover Evoque was worth over fifty thousand dollars... If he earned this car in his empty garage, people would indeed believe that he had become rich!


    Arnold''s eyes were shaking around its socket as his heart beat hard. Only one thing could hinder these things from happening, and that was if the tires'' sales wouldn''t reach a million sales in a month, or five million sales in three months.


    Although he tried to erase the waves of uncertainty, Arnold could see the clear path to riches right with his eyes. He only needed to work towards it, shoot the damned commercial, and help in the promotion and advertisement...


    All with is massively growing fame...


    If he really is the Max Fury they people are talking about, then why wouldn''t it be possible to achieve these goals?


    As a matter of fact, it could even be achieved before the given time.

 Chapter 45: The Commercial

    After Arnold''s conversation with the Horny Tyres manager, he was taken to a different room to meet Matthew Bridges. The headquarter office of Horny Tyres was a simple, not-so-tall skyscraper structured building, earning it a space for different rooms and spaces for all activities.Where Arnold met Matthew was a silent yet beautiful sitting room that had luxurious couches, chairs, and a TV. On all corners, golden-colored paints were plastered on the wall, adding to the beauty.


    Although Arnold''s attention wasn''t focused on the room''s appearance, he was directly looking at Matthew as he approached him from the entrance door.


    "Good day, Max Fury! It''s so good to see you!" Matthew whispered as he stood up from the couch he was sitting, on and walked towards Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure, Matthew Bridges. I have heard about your wonderful performance in Legacy Pro Wrestling. It''s awesome," Arnold smiled and said.


    "Hey, common. There''s no way my news could be higher than yours. You are trending everywhere due to your incredible performance!" Matthew said, stopping Arnold from flattering him.


    "Why not take a seat?" Matthew sat and said. Arnold only nodded and sat down on the couch facing Matthew oppositely. "Well... Have you been told about the rewards we could have if there are good sales?"


    Matthew asked.


    "Of course, yeah. I am aware of them," Arnold replied casually.


    Then suddenly, Matthew stood up from the couch he was sitting on and approached Arnold. His face was suddenly turning cold and grim, with a glint of uncertainty enveloping his eyes.


    "What do you think, Max? How is it possible for the company to sell a million tires in a month?! How is it even possible to get five million sales in three months when we aren''t top wrestlers yet?" Matthew was visibly panicking.


    At that moment, his expression almost made Arnold burst into laughter, but he held on to himself and maintained a serious look on his face.


    "Uh... Actually. It doesn''t only depend on our popularity to achieve that. If the quality of the tires is good, then that should add to its exposure."


    "We can''t just rely only on our fame. Trust me, even if we are the best stars in the top shows, there wouldn''t be a huge sale if the quality is bad," Arnold explained.


    "But... That''s not what I mean," Matthew objected frustratingly.


    "I know what you mean," and sighed softly. "You and I know that Horny Tyres are one of the best tire production companies in Illinois. With our little fame around the city and the quality they can offer, I believe we can achieve that goal..."


    "We could even surpass them," Arnold spoke with a smile of belief.


    Suddenly, he was feeling this flow of success, driving his mind far from doubt. This was the first time Arnold had felt his mind in a calm cage of certainty. Somehow, he find himself believing that they could even surpass the goal in double fold.


    Perhaps... More and more.


    Matthew could not help but nod as he saw the confident look on Arnold''s face. While he felt his heart beating hard, fearing that he could see a golden opportunity fade in his eyes, Max Fury was smiling and had some beliefs in his mind.


    At that point, Matthew, the twenty-seven-year-old man with short black hair and dark eyes, decided to stop doubting. He guessed it could happen if he kept having doubts... At least, if he tried to cause some waves of certainty into his mind, it would be better than having a gradually shattering heart even before the commencing of the commercial.


    After a few hours, some company officials met them in the room and informed them about the completed preparation of the commercial.


    Arnold and Matthew stood up and left for the space area which would be used for the commercial shooting. As it was a tire production company''s commercial, they would need a car and a wide space with road lanes.


    Fortunately, the company already got all these prepared and taken care of. Arnold and Matthew only needed to act as the advertising characters and that''s all.


    Before they commenced the commercial, they were given what to say and do. Unfortunately for Arnold, he couldn''t drive a car and was to sit next to Matthew in the front.


    Fortunately, Matthew was someone who came from a middle-class family. His father had a Mercedes Benz car and had taught him how to drive.


    The commercial would be a scene where the Range Rover Evoque and Vogue would be using a different tire. While on a long journey, the tire would suddenly get faulty, leaving them frustrated. However, Arnold would then bring out the new Horny Tyre for Range Rover Evoque and Vogue from the boot, and hand it over to Matthew, who would be acting as the owner of the car.


    It didn''t take long before they were done with the preparation and practices of their roles. Soon, the commercial began and it only took a few hours before all things were done.


    Arnold repeated his dialogue only once, but Matthew who turned out not to be bold enough repeated his dialogue and acting combined seven times.


    Thanks to the fact that there were directors... It helped them not to slack too much. With everything done after a while, Arnold and Matthew returned to the room prepared for them to rest.


    The management sent some pictures of welfare officials to deliver lunch to them. Matthew''s face seemed to have gained some life after Arnold''s advice, and he was visibly having a good time after the shooting.


    This time, Arnold sighed and spoke.


    "Please, friend. I want you to teach me how to drive a car," Arnold said politely and pleasingly. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Matthew raised his head, well, the smile on his face was never evicted, keeping Arnold''s mind at rest.


    "Sure, I will reach. Before we leave!" He said excitedly as if he was going to gain benefits from it.


    "You know, we are friends. So why should I refuse?"


    Hearing this, Arnold became excited.


    ******


    [It''s a new month, please support with Golden Tickets and Gifts. Thank you very much for reading!]

 Chapter 46: Learning

    It was certain that Matthew was a cool, humble guy. Not only had Arnold noticed it, but he had heard stories about "Matthew Bridges", the new star who had been making a great impact in the Legacy Amateur Wrestling show.Since his debut in Legacy Amateur Wrestling, he had not been playing against the fans just as Arnold (Max Fury) had been doing. Thus, not only had he been making a great impact in his match performances, but his fame was also a result of the Legacy Amateur Wrestling universe''s love for him.


    Well, just like Max Fury.


    Agreeing to teach Arnold how to drive a car, they both ate their meal delightedly and rested for a while. When they came out of the sitting room, the officials already thought they were about to leave...


    "About to leave, sirs?" A man in a brown suit asked. He appeared to be one of the officials taking care of their affairs.


    "No, not yet. We would leave by nightfall," Matthew turned to Arnold to see his reaction. However, Arnold only nodded with a smile, showing that he was fully in support of his decision.


    After all, he was the one behind the decision.


    "We need that same car we had used in the commercial shooting. Can you spare us a few hours to use it, please?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, Mr. Matthew. I will go get the car keys," the official said and left for a different room.


    Arnold and Matthew waited for a few minutes before the official brought out the keys and handed them over to them.


    "Here," he muttered.


    "Thank you," Matthew thanked and gestured to Arnold that they should be out to the road grounds.


    They both stepped out to the vast building through the back exit which was leading to the road grounds. The Range Rover Evoque they were to use was packed somewhere in a lonesome garage close to the starting lane of the road.


    In a rush, both men approached it and swung themselves in. However, just as they entered the car, Matthew didn''t start the engine yet.


    "Tell me, Max. Why did you give yourself such a ring name?" Matthew asked politely and curiously.


    Arnold flinched for a second, wondering why he wanted to know. But after hesitating for a while, he decided to let it out.


    "Max Fury simply means a passion for success and domination at the max level. I mean on a higher level. I aim to dominate the professional wrestling industry, so I know this ring name would fit my ambition," Arnold explained.


    "Hahaha! That''s crazy, you know?" Matthew almost laughed like a madman.


    "Yeah, I know," Arnold replied with a smirk.


    "So, what about you? What''s behind your ring name, Matthew Bridges???" Arnold decided to avenge his question.


    It didn''t take Matthew a second before he gave a reply. With his casual form of speech, it was clear that he had no reason to hide it. After all, no one would hide the meaning behind their ring names.


    "It''s my father''s name. I''m Kevin Bridges, but I chose to use my father''s name for my professional wrestling career. He is dead though, but he was the only reason I am here today as a professional wrestling star," Matthew said, a serious look on his face.


    "I understand, friend. I''m Arnold Gallagher by the way," he said.


    "Arnold Gallagher... Nice name," Matthew said. "Now let''s start this shit!" He switched his attention to the car and joked.


    "Here we go," Arnold responded and also stared forward.


    Soon, Matthew inserted the key to the ignition switch, and the car engine was powered up in an instant. Then, Matthew turned to look at Arnold and began his teachings.


    "First of all, you have to learn the simple basics of driving, which is learning how to start and stop the car." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Matthew made sure everything in the car was working perfectly before he began, so, they didn''t have to worry about unnecessary accidents in such a safe, quiet place.


    At first, Arnold was taught how to start and stop a car, which he learned at the first trials. It amazed Matthew, but it wasn''t as if he didn''t expect much from someone as smart as Arnold. No doubt, Arnold was a genius, and there''s no way this could look too strange.


    At least, the stress wouldn''t be too much for Matthew, the teacher.


    In no time, they had progressed quite far in learning. Arnold had been taught how to accelerate, turn, and hold on to brakes as soon as possible in a sudden incident.


    He had also been taught how to drive through roundabouts and four-way junctions, which he learned so fast without so much stress. Matthew never regretted accepting to teach him as they had already made huge progress before nighttime.


    He only advised Arnold to continue practicing to perfect his skills.


    Meanwhile, Arnold who had been learning to do so quickly without too much misunderstanding shrugged in shock.


    ''Ah... Normal people learn how to drive a car in a matter of weeks, and here I am learning it completely in a few hours!''


    [It''s so good that you have discovered that you are no longer a normal person.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head, making him freeze.


    ''Of course, I know. I am no longer normal. You have made me a monster.''


    Arnold smirked and continued practicing, driving and turning to different corners, amazing Matthew. At a point, it was already looking like he had become even more perfect than Matthew.


    With glints of astonishment lurking around the corners of his eyes, Matthew sat calmly on the other side of the car and watched Arnold drive.


    When they were done with the driving session, almost dusk, they both left the road grounds and entered the sitting room.


    It was 6 pm already, but it was clear that both men wanted to leave.


    "It''s a great pleasure meeting you, Max Fury... Sorry, Mr. Arnold, hahaha!" Matthew joked and laughed.


    "Haha, it''s my pleasure too. I hope we can meet again and discuss further. For now, you know we have to go back to work," Arnold said.


    "True. We need to go back to our duties," Matthew nodded.


    After preparing and coming out of the building to take their different transport vehicle, they were both set to leave.


    "Hey, Kevin," Arnold called, seeing Matthew Bridges about to enter the car... Matthew Bridges turned to look at Arnold swiftly.


    "Good luck!" He shouted.


    Matthew then smiled and nodded. "Good luck to you too, friend!" He replied and hit his chest with his fist.


    Arnold did the same to express his courage before he entered the car... And then, the car zoomed off.


    The word "good luck" only meant one thing...


    And that''s the success they hope for after the commercial.


    Great sales!


    ******


    [A/N: It''s a new month! Please vote with Golden Tickets to help us climb the rankings. That''s my biggest motivation. Thanks!]

 Chapter 47: Hill Run: Strong and Enduring Max Fury

    Returning to Capside Centre, it was already very late in the night. Arnold went straight ahead to sleep upon entering his room. And the next morning, he went straight to Mark''s room to drag him out to train with him.They were both going to be having a Tag Team No Disqualification Match, so it was better for them to prepare hard. Who knows what Ben (Justin Reed) and Thane Ryder have in store for the match?


    In a No Disqualification Match, anything could be used to fight. If they don''t get themselves ready for what may come, then they might be the ones regretting at the end.


    "You have been away for long, I made Lila think you would be coming back last night and waited until it was 8 pm," Mark said after Arnold met him in his room.


    "I came back yesterday, but it was already 9 pm by then. We had a lot to do in there so it ate up our time," Arnold replied.


    Matthew had freshened up before Arnold came, so he only put on his training wear as they both left for a run in the hills.


    "Lila... Where is she?" Arnold asked.


    "Definitely in her room, we should call her, right?" Mark suggested.


    "You should... I can''t go," Arnold responded with a sudden change of look on his face.


    "It''s fine... I will go call her," Mark understood. He went ahead and called Lila while Arnold waited at the exit of the boarding area.


    When Lila came out, they all left for the hill without Arnold saying a single word to her. Although it wasn''t a result of arrogance, Arnold only found himself held by shackles when she was around him.


    He couldn''t just be himself when he was somewhere near.


    As they walked forward, Arnold suddenly heard a feminine voice from behind, making him freeze in an instant.


    "You don''t have to feel cold. If you don''t want to date me, it''s fine. We should stop the awkwardness."


    It was Lila who had said this from behind to Arnold, however, Mark was the first to react with a burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! Two weirdos..." Mark shouted with an uncontrollable laugh.


    Arnold turned to him and frowned slightly, then he turned to Lila coldly.


    "I''m sorry..." He muttered.


    Lila only nodded with a grim look on her face, and then, they continued their short journey to the hills.


    Clearly, Arnold believed that Lila didn''t let everything go with all her heart. The look on her face could tell it all, however, it was certain that he had no choice.


    Arnold''s heart was somewhere else, period.


    It wasn''t as if she wasn''t beautiful, well, Mia was a goddess of beauty. While she was beautiful, the fact that she saved his life added to his desire for her.


    The only thing Arnold was praying for right now was for Mia not to be taken.


    ''If it turns out that she has a boyfriend, I will go crazy!''


    Arnold tried to erase those thoughts...


    ''No way... I shouldn''t be thinking of this... No...''


    Upon getting to the hills, Arnold and Mark started the climbing with a jog at first. The hill''s length was about a kilometer, making it quite hard to climb. Not only was it very lengthy, but the rate of the elevation was tiring.


    Only people with great levels of endurance, strength, and agility could reach the very end of the hill. Other than Arnold, only a few wrestlers who came here could reach the end. Even Mark could only make it up to seven hundred meters, while Lila could climb to five hundred sometimes.


    When they climb with a run, the progress could even be lower. However, Arnold still manages to reach the top.


    They started the running session after the jogging section, and this time, Lila didn''t hesitate to join them. Most days, she had been unable to surpass five hundred meters in the climbing so she aimed to make good progress today.


    There was a board planted with all the different stages of the hill, calculating the progress from hundred meters to an additional hundred meters rate up to a kilometer which turns out to be the end point. The hills were an abandoned piece of land bought by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management years ago, but the wrestlers had taken advantage of them, as it could be in good use.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Mark asked Lila with a smile as they were already standing on the starting line, ready to go.


    "What do you mean? Is this the first time?" Lila glared at him.


    "Alright then, I am just being concerned," Mark said with yet his friendly smile.


    "Thank your fucking ass!"


    Lila cursed and returned her gaze forward. Arnold had been hearing their funny conversation behind him, but he only acted as if he heard nothing.


    "Ready...!"


    Arnold shouted.


    "Go!"


    They began the run immediately, with Arnold taking the lead. As required, they were all at their full running speed, and at this point, everything still had their strength intact.


    Before Arnold could know it, Mark approached him from his right-hand side with Lila approaching him from his left-hand side. He didn''t react, continuing his running instead. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had gotten to a stage where Arnold could stop the effect of his System''s help in his agility. He also understood that if he didn''t use the agility influenced by the system, he could get more points for his agility than using it.


    After a long run, Lila was the first to fall.


    "I give up," with a faint gasp, she whispered, lying on the stony hill.


    "You managed to surpass five hundred meters, good job!" Mark shouted as he continued running.


    This time, it was only Arnold and Mark remaining in the race. But it only took a few seconds before Mark slumped as well.


    Out of all his races, this was his poorest performance, and Mark blamed him for it.


    Arnold had come to discover that one shouldn''t talk while running on hills, it would only add to one''s exhaustion.


    Not wanting to get himself exhausted, he decided not to utter a word and finish the race. Gradually, Arnold progressed forward, enduring the urge to fall and rest.


    Eight hundred metres...


    He was feeling his lungs cease.


    Nine hundred metres...


    It only got worse.


    But with the help of his endurance, Arnold made sure not to give up. If he gives up, this would be his poorest performance in the hills.


    One kilometer...


    Finally, he reached the end, jumping into the normal, straight ground.


    Just as he fell on his butts and gasped roughly, ranges of notifications popped up in front of him.


    [You have gained 8 points to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 9 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 6 points to your Strength.]


    [Host, good job!]


    Yet continuously, the strong and enduring Max Fury was making huge progress.

 Chapter 48: I Deserve It

    Lila and Mark insisted on taking about thirty minutes to rest after the run even though they didn''t reach the end like Arnold had done. The fact that he regained his strength before they made it clear that even as a newbie wrestler, he was much stronger than them.Mark and Lila would sometimes, find it hard to believe this. With glints of jealousy hanging around on their faces, they gasped and sat frustratingly on the stony floor while Arnold stood and watched them with a teasing smile on his face.


    ''Weak rats.'' He cursed inwardly.


    "I will make sure I reach the end point next time," Mark said as his exhaustion faded.


    "This is not the first time you are saying this, bro," Arnold let out a slight laugh as he glanced at Mark.


    Mark felt mocked upon hearing Arnold''s response, but he only shook his head and muttered.


    "Whatever," frustratingly, he stood up from the stony floor and helped Lila to get up.


    "We need to practice in the training ring as well... It''s a No Disqualification Match we are talking about. I hope you know what it means?" Arnold told Mark.


    "C''mon! You are acting as if you have competed in one before when you haven''t. I have fought for a number one contender ticket in a No Disqualification Match before, so I should be the one asking you if you know how intense it would be," Marl spoke.


    "It''s even going to be a tag team match, making the pressure double," he added.


    Arnold only nodded.


    "Alright then, let''s just keep training."


    It wasn''t as if Arnold was the novice there. Even though Mark had been here for a year, Arnold''s intelligence had helped him surpass the level of knowledge of most wrestlers in the show.


    Mark''s intelligence, to Arnold, was way too low compared to his, but he decided to say nothing more and just stay calm.


    With Lila standing up, they left the hills and went straight to the training ring. Although Lila wouldn''t be having a match on the coming show, she had only decided to train with them just to keep her body fit in the meantime.


    She was at a stage of her career where she hardly got the manager''s attention. After losing a lot of opportunities given to her, it was only seeming that she was just an average wrestler. Clearly showing that there were many others who deserved the recognition.


    This was the main reason why she met Arnold... After discovering his great potential, he guessed keeping him company would be quite helpful. It was only complicated how she suddenly developed feelings for him...


    That wasn''t part of the plan...


    Entering the training ring, Arnold began practicing Sorrowful Kiss and Neckbuster at first. It had come to discover that the Sorrowful Kiss knee strike was the best move to use against a very tough opponent, better than the Neckbuster finisher.


    Seeing Arnold liking to practice more on the Sorrowful Kiss than his initial Neckbuster, Mark, and Lila believed that he would be using this new finisher more often. Although it was clear that he hadn''t abandoned the Neckbuster finisher, it was just that he was trying to increase the fierceness of the move just like he had done for Neckbuster. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only the advancement of the Agility and Attack Power could make a move vital, with consistent training and practice on how to perfect the way of using the move, could add to the impact when delivered.


    Mark also took a different ring and practiced his moves and finisher. Arnold noticed that he had gotten quite a good finisher... His finisher was Moonsault, a high-flying move from the top turnbuckle that requires the opponent to twist in the air before landing on his opponent.


    He also had some common moves including super kick, spear, ankle lock, and sometimes, he won matches surprisingly after delivering a Swanton Bomb.


    While he didn''t really possess much strength, Mark still had a remarkable Agility and Attack Power rate. It wasn''t bad for a normal person at all at this stage of his career, and if not for the Pro Wrestling System, Arnold knew that he wouldn''t be Mark''s match at all.


    With the way he fought, he guessed Mark could gain huge recognition someday. It was only a matter of time for him to get a call from the top shows... Literally, Bobby Crimson only needed to keep working hard to take a place in the spotlights.


    As it was known, only those in the spotlights were recognized.


    This was a well-known proverb in the world of professional wrestling.


    [You have gained 5 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Attack Power.]


    With training in the ring only enhancing one''s Attack Power, Arnold only made some progress on it without worrying about the other attributes. He had recently increased them the lately and had only needed to enhance his Attack Power.


    While he did these, he only gained three points to his Intelligence, as training didn''t enhance his Skill Level too much.


    Arnold made sure he lasted long in the practices just to keep Mark practicing also. If that guy didn''t get himself prepared as he should, it could be a disadvantage to Arnold.


    Never in his life would Arnold let Ben defeat him after attacking from behind and almost causing his title-winning opportunity. The main point was that Arnold wanted to avenge the greedy and arrogant treatment he gave him at Rising Impact University.


    He had always wanted to let this slide, but Justin Reed had just come touching the lion''s tail while he was asleep!


    They were done with the training ring practices after three hours and rested before leaving for their rooms.


    Because of the piles of work and appointments he had to meet up with, Arnold regretted having to cancel his plans to meet Mia at Rising Impact University. He promised to fulfill this promise the next week, guessing that he wouldn''t have so much to do by then.


    The next day, Arnold continued his interview appointments. With another large amount of money paid into his bank account, he couldn''t help but feel on top of the world.


    After all, he was Max Fury.


    "I deserve it," he hit his right fist on his chest and claimed.

 Chapter 49: Getting ready for a deadly battle

    He was always asked about his ambition and next move as the Grindhouse Omega champion in every interview he went to, and Arnold''s question didn''t only make people take him as a worthy champion, many were amazed."As a champion, I would give open challenge matches to anyone who steps out to face me and grant a championship match to anyone who challenges me... Anytime."


    "It''s not as if I''m trying to be full of myself, trust me, this is the way to a true champion, and I''m just gonna try to act like one."


    "Champions accept challenges and prove their worth... I am going to do just that!"


    His statements caused an uproar on the internet, however, it wasn''t as if Max Fury was someone who acted like a villain after all. The fans wanted a brave fighting champion, and it only seemed as if they were already having one...


    No, it was already appearing that they were having another. Max Fury was acting like the current Grindhouse Alpha who never hesitated before granting championship matches to those who challenged him.


    His name is Tristan Black, well...


    That''s not what he should be thinking about now, right?


    ****** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold made sure that he had no special appointment on the day of the show, deciding to spend it with his tag team partner to practice and plan.


    The match might have been made a No Disqualification, but it was still a tag team fight, making a team plan required and necessary.


    Thanks to the fact that Mark (Bobby Crimson) was his friend. There was this flow of cooperation between them as they met to practice...


    Arnold, deep in his heart was happy that he got someone who would assist him to avenge his attack. Indeed it was great to have good friends who would be there when needed.


    While Arnold and Mark strolled around the boarding environment of Capside Centre, Arnold would look at him and smile. All these while, he was been a wonderful and loyal friend... The best.


    "Tell me, Mark. Why have you really decided to be my friend? I am still just a newbie wrestler... This only shows that you are lowering your pride and level," Arnold asked curiously with a quite serious look on his face.


    "Did you just say I''m lowering my pride? Tsk! You should be given a bunch of strokes for what you just said. I don''t deserve to be around you, Max. I''m the useless one here," Mark replied to Arnold''s question.


    The statement only made Arnold perplexed, but he decided to act oppositely and switch the topic. The only thing he believed was that the likings came from his wonderful performances in the ring and how he fought.


    Mark and Arnold decided to visit the gym only in the morning and spend more time in the training ring. Arnold also gave off a little them to check on his social media pages and watch some No Disqualification tag team matches that had happened before.


    The main reason wasn''t just to see how it happened after it knew everything about the No Disqualification Match rules. He was keen to see the tactics the winners of this kind of match use to defeat their opponent.


    Professional wrestling doesn''t only require power, it requires intelligence as well. With a little knowledge from other matches, he could actually use them in his match to enhance his success.


    He wasn''t only the one who watched the videos, he also advised Marl to join him as he was also going to be in the match.


    Gradually, Arnold found himself picking a point in every single match they watched. Arnold came to discover that a tag team match was far different from a one-on-one match and at the same time, had only a few differences.


    When one''s tag team partner is down, it is already going to become a handicap match. The opposing team could take advantage of the other if one of them was down, however, there were cases when there could still be a secured victory even with both teams complete.


    That was a clear definition of an overwhelming defeat. But it was certain that this event didn''t happen often.


    "Take one man down, get rid of the other, and win the game"...


    This is the main tactic of this interesting battle.


    As nighttime came, Capside Centre was already crowded, as usual, with everyone impatiently waiting for the main event.


    Arnold and Mark got dressed in their custom and waited for the right time to show themselves, but every match that came early seemed to be for eternity.


    Not all matches appeared interesting to Arnold, so he preferred to meditate and relax his brain.


    After six matches and a talk show hosted by a high-level wrestler in the ring, it was time for the No Disqualification Tag Team match!


    Like always, Arnold got his wrists wrapped with bandages to prevent injuries as this was going to be a match with unfriendly rules.


    Mark did the same as he also plastered his knees with them. His in-ring attire was just a red tight boxer, and for not being able to safeguard his knees, he needed protection...


    Well, at least, to prevent regrets later on.


    Arnold''s leather jacket fluttered left and right as though like a king''s cloak as they made their way to the arena. As they walked, some people hanging around the alleyway would cheer them up with smiles on their faces, with some only staring coldly at them...


    Some even maintain a look of jealousy on their faces, showing the true flow of hatred and jealousy.


    Mark (Bobby Crimson) was the first to step into the arena as his theme song echoed through the arena. Due to helping Max Fury to fight Justin Reed and Thane Ryder last week, he had earned himself quite an amount of lovers.


    He showed a great act of a good friend and explained the real meaning of loyalty. He deserved to be praised for it.


    Soon, it was "Monster" which was sounding loudly all over the arena. A loud cacophony of cheers almost caused the arena to erupt just as they heard his music.


    However...


    When he stepped into the arena and was seen, the chaos in the congregation only seemed to become more intense.


    "Was it that you want to say... Max Fury is out to fight!"


    Just as they saw their Omega champion matched in, the commentators resumed work.

 Chapter 50: Tag Team No Disqualification Match

    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall...""One Fall!"


    "And it''s a tag team no disqualification match!!!"


    "Introducing first, at the combined weight of 454 pounds, Justin Reed and Thane Ryder!"


    "BOOO!!!!"


    The Grindhouse Wrestling female announcer, Renee Sky introduced, only to receive a booing reaction from ninety percent of the fans. She wasn''t the one receiving the curses after all, which didn''t cause a change in her expression.


    "And their opponent, with a combined weight of 452 pounds, Grindhouse Omega champion Max Fury, and Bobby Crimson!"


    This time, the boos were replaced with sounds of cheers and praise, as almost the whole congregation acknowledged both men upon introduction.


    Literally, Max Fury was the one getting the acknowledgment. However, it wasn''t as if Bobby Crimson was looked down on anyway.


    The Renee Sky left the ring as soon as the introductions were made. Now, it was only five men standing in the ring... The four fighters and the male referee, Rey Scott.


    Arnold brought his title to the ring but handed it over to the referee before the bell rang. It wasn''t as if the title was on the line, he wouldn''t fight with putting it on, right?


    "Ring the bell!"


    Ding Ding Ding.


    The bell rang thrice after the referee''s order, and the match officially began. As it was a tag team match, one man in a team would face another in a different team in the ring, while his teammate would stand by a turnbuckle in an opposing corner, outside the ring.


    When needed or desired, a wrestler could tag his teammate with a handshake or a touch to replace him in the ring. It was an act done with one man in the ring and the other outside. A tag can''t be made with both men of the same team inside the ring.


    Arnold and Mark decided to let Mark begin the match, as it was Thane Ryder who was starting for the other side. Mark (Bobby Crimson) had unfinished business with this man, so it was best that they continue the battle there and now!


    Surprisingly, just as Arnold left the ring and stood by the turnbuckle, Thane Ryder quickly tagged Ben (Justin Reed) in. Both men let out a slightly annoying laugh after that move, but those smiles only took a few seconds before vanishing in an instant.


    Bobby Crimson shook his head mad tagged Max Fury in, giving him the way to face his own enemy, Justin Reed.


    Nonetheless...


    For a moment, the beginning of this no-disqualification match appeared like a drama to the eyes of the fans.


    Upon seeing Max Fury entering the ring, Justin tagged Thane back to face him, and as Max Fury let Bobby Crimson in, Justin would come back. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four men displayed this until the match was already turning into a comedy show. Arnold''s face turned dark as it wasn''t longer funny to him...


    Justin Reed and Thane Ryder deserved fierce torture for what they had done to him. Doing it this way wouldn''t make his revenge mission progress at all.


    ''It''s a no-disqualification match, what the heck are we doing?!"


    It got to a stage where Max Fury and Bobby Crimson decided to stop the switches. It was true that they both had a different person to deal with after that intense battle last week, but now, they only needed to fight the battle in any way it came.


    While Justin thought Bobby Crimson would tag Max Fury in and leave after he had entered the ring, Max Fury only dashed into the ring with Bobby not backing away.


    Before their opponents could react, Max Fury and Bobby Crimson charged at them with incredible speed. While Bobby attacked Thane, Max Fury visited Justin with a punch to begin with.


    It all came unexpectedly, and Justin couldn''t think of dodging since he was in shock. Without hesitation, Max Fury dragged Justin out of the ring, suddenly taking him to the announce table.


    Almost everyone could sense what was incoming as the cheers continued from all angles. Remembering the pain they caused him after the attacks, Arnold''s heart grew hard as if like stone. At this moment, there was no beating he could give to Justin that could satisfy his anger...


    But at least, a Powerbomb on the announcement table would be great to begin with.


    After several punches on Justin''s face, Max Fury pinned him in between his legs, raising him right after to launch a straight and fierce Powerbomb with an unforgiving force.


    At that instant, the strong announce table was dismantled into large pieces, leaving the congregation in astonishment and excitement.


    The commentators had run out of the scene just after seeing him approaching the table from the near distance. And for the announcer who usually sits in a space behind the commentators, she had even escaped before the three men even dreamed of moving away.


    With Justin Reed destroyed against the announce table, it was clear that Max Fury''s team was having the upper hand. Even with Justin Reed being unconscious at that moment, Max Fury clearly wasn''t done with dealing with him.


    Dragging him up from the broken wood, he held tight on his arms and turned in another direction. His gaze suddenly clashed against the steel stairs at one side of the turnbuckle.


    With a vengeful smile appearing on his face, he pulled his former roommate with great speed and pushed him against the stairs.


    Destructively, Justin Reed banged against the stairs with a booming sound echoing all over. This clash added to the existing pain he had gotten from the Powerbomb on the announce table, almost Ben screaming upon loss of consciousness.


    With such pain, having to succumb to unconsciousness wasn''t possible. He was human and was feeling the excruciating pain manifesting from the crazy slam against the announce table and the stairs...


    "This isn''t enough..."


    Arnold said to himself. But before he could decide to keep up with the torture, his gaze swam into the ring as a flow of alarming screams filled the air.


    Arnold''s eyes widened upon getting his eyes into the ring holding three men...


    In there, Thane Ryder was pinning Bobby Crimson, and the referee was on a count.


    Literally...


    The problem here wasn''t with the two men...


    The referee was making an illegal count!


    Justin was the rightful man to be in the ring against Bobby!


    Unfortunately, before Arnold could raise an alarm, there was already a successful count of three.


    ******


    [A/N: Please we need more Golden Tickets to climb the rankings! Help support this amazing book!]

 Chapter 51: No Disqualification Tag Team Match: A Restart!

    "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!""Holy Shit!!!"


    For the first time in his life, Arnold went crazy. In his eyes were sparking dark flames burning crazily as if like a furnace. While most of the fans objected and protested about the great mistake of the referee, it was already too late.


    Perhaps... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here are your winners, Thane Ryder and Justin Reed!" The announcer, somehow, seemed to have been clueless about the event. If not for the commentators, the flow of cluelessness would have spread through the ringside as well, and even forty percent of the fans didn''t realize what had happened...


    With a frustrated yet raged look on his face, Arnold swung himself into the ring, walking up to the referee right after.


    "What have you done?! What did you just do, huh???!" Arnold placed his right hand on his forehead.


    "What... What do you mean? He pinned him to the count of three! The match is over!" The referee made an "over" signal as he spoke with a bellow, moving to the side.


    Truth be told, upon hearing him spill out those words, Arnold had the urge to punch the referee in the face.


    Not just a simple punch... He wished he could make him suffer from a knockout punch.


    However, he was a wrestler who wasn''t playing against the fans. Although the referee might have been clueless and inattentive, he wouldn''t need to be punched in the face. Arnold knew that he could get attacked by the fans if he executed such an act. He didn''t want to mess his reputation up... At least not now.


    "You fucking made an illegal count. Justin Reed should be the one in the ring to pin my partner in that case!" Arnold tried to explain to the short skinny-head man clad in the black up-and-down attire of a Grindhouse Wrestling referee.


    However, no matter how he tried to convince him, the referee was never going to drop his point of view. This added to Arnold''s frustration, but it was clear that he had no choice.


    Staring down at his friend lying on the mat, Arnold couldn''t help but grimace.


    ''Too weak...''


    It was certain that even if it was Justin Reed who had been in the ring, it would have been the same case. In fact, it would have been a clear, legal win.


    Bobby Crimson disappointedly appeared to be someone who couldn''t confront Thane Ryder one-on-one. It started when they fought around the display screen at the entrance area last week. Thane Ryder almost sent Mark (Bobby Crimson) through a table... Thanks to Arnold who fortunately turned the opportunity against Thane.


    Now, Bobby had been defeated again.


    ''I thought you wanted to avenge me, why make me fail...''


    Arnold felt a small flow of heaviness in his heart, as it was already turning out that he would be getting his first loss. Although he wasn''t the one who was pinned, as it was a tag team match and his opponent was pinned to the third count, it was still considered a loss for him.


    Basically, judging by the rules.


    ...


    It only took a minute before the sudden appearance of another referee from the locker room ignited the arena once more.


    This referee, clad in the same attire as the skinny-head one in the ring, dashed into the ring after a run from the entrance.


    Upon entry, he approached the other referee with an alarming look on his face, gasp after gasp, his countenance was giving a hint of his message before he could even say it.


    "It''s an illegal count... Justin Reed is legally to be in the ring with Bobby Crimson. You are ordered to restart the match immediately!" The referee notified his comrade and left the ring after several repeats.


    At that instant, a smile of hope emerged from Max Fury''s face. He heard it loud and clear...


    The match must be restarted immediately!


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Just upon the third sounding of the bell, Arnold rushed out of the ring, dragged Justin Reed, and threw him into the ring. It had been a while since he had sent him against the stairs, but one could still sense the flow of pain in Justin Reed''s reactions to Max Fury''s moves.


    He never wanted to lose the match after all, so he tried standing up to face Bobby who was totally on his feet at that moment.


    With Justin in the ring but yet visibly too weak to confront Bobby at this moment, Thane only had one choice in mind. Since this was a no-disqualification match, he could actually attack Bobby in the ring to turn the favor to their side.


    However, it was so bad that Bobby didn''t repeat the same mistake he made that caused them the match lately. While he switched his direction to Max Fury''s only male friend, a jaw-shifting superkick welcomed his face.


    Falling like a tree taken down by intense wind, Thane Ryder was out. Now, It was only Justin Reed who was standing staggeringly in front of Bobby with a faint look on his pale face.


    "Hey, bro. Common, tag me now," Max Fury whispered from behind, asking Bobby to tag him.


    Looking back, Bobby didn''t take a second to hesitate before tagging Max Fury in. This time, he was in a real wrestling ring with his old friend, his cruel and pathetic roommate at Rising Impact University.


    Cheers kept the arena in an uproar, but it wasn''t getting any boring anymore. This was the moment everyone wanted to see to the end.


    The sweet, satisfying end...


    "You have shown me the quantity of your cruelty and jealousy, Ben. And I''m grateful for that. Without you showing it to my face, I wouldn''t have known how much a damned demon that you are. Thank you," Arnold spoke while he stood about four meters away from Justin.


    "I hate you, Max. With all my life, soul, and body... I hate you so much... I can''t let you surpass me! Never!" Yet faintly, Justin kept pouring out his feelings.


    Arnold chuckled as a reaction to his great confession, nodding his head positively.


    "I know you hate me, old friend," he paused for a while and sighed. "And that is why is despise you, Ben!!!"


    With the last word coming out of his mouth, Arnold charged at Justin Reed, delivering a superkick on his belly. Justin who couldn''t realize it until he saw himself kneeling on the mat, shrugged in pain, glints of shock and amazement lurking in the corner of his eyes.


    Just again, Arnold had proved that he was no longer the Max Fury he knew in Rising Impact University.


    Justin Reed was actually looking at a monster!


    With Reed on his knees, what could have been next if not for the incredible and unnatural knee strike?


    Without a second wasted, Max Fury went ahead and launched Sorrowful Kiss against his former roommate, causing him to succumb to the temporal feeling of unconsciousness.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, seeing that Ben had received good revenge for what he did to him, Arnold covered and requested a count.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Standing up on his feet with a victorious smile, the announcement of his victory was whispered loudly in the vibrating arena...


    Max Fury... Max Fury...


    Another victory yet again...


    Max freaking Fury.

 Chapter 52: A shocking Skill

    Gasping, Arnold collected his Omega Championship Title from the referee and gave it a tight hug as if he were holding onto a human being. Although it wasn''t a championship match he had fought, the little time he had been away from his title almost made him sick."Here are your winners, Thane Ryder and Max Fury!!!" The voice of the announcer as always, sounded loudly in the arena, announcing the victory of the two friends who just conquered.


    To Bobby Crimson, it only felt as if he just won a normal match through his teammate... But to Max Fury, it felt like he had just avenged the death of someone he loved.


    Upon seeing Justin Reed crawling out of the ring in shame, he let out another satisfied smile, his heart full of joy.


    ''What a sweet revenge... Who knows if I am done with him.''


    With a casual look on his face, he spoke inwardly...


    In some parts of his mind, inevitable urges to attack Ben again and again were lurking around.


    In the meantime, Arnold only decided to let go of whatever feeling drew him to Justin Reed at that moment. After exchanging a victorious handshake with his friend, they both left the arena and to the boarding area.


    When the after-match announcer tried to stop them for questioning, they turned it down and insisted that they needed to see their doctor.


    On Mark''s face were hints of disappointment and sadness. Somehow, it was blaming himself for being so weak to be pinned to the count of three by Thane Ryder. He had wanted to deliver sweet revenge on the sly man, but unfortunately, he only turned out to be the victim.


    "I should be ashamed of myself, right?" He asked Arnold as they walked through the alleyway.


    Arnold blinked a couple of times upon hearing this question, but he also had an answer.


    "No. You should be proud that you have me. Together, were able to defeat them," Arnold smiled.


    Mark suddenly glared at Arnold.


    "What are you saying, Max? If it wasn''t that Justin Reed was the legal man in the ring, we would have lost miserably in shame. I could have caused it... The illegality was just our saving grace," Mark spoke from his point of view.


    For a moment, Arnold was speechless, but it didn''t take long before he got an idea of what to say to Mark.


    "You shouldn''t blame yourself, Mark. It all happened after a mistake... After all, no one is above mistake. Every fighter would always want to take advantage of his opponent''s mistake."


    "It''s absolutely normal... Trust me, you are a wonderful fighter. Better than many," Arnold convinced.


    What else could Mark do apart from giving up his own belief? After Arnold''s courageous words were spelled out to his ears, he, for once, stopped looking down on himself.


    Mark couldn''t help but let out a bright grin... He had just gone through a moment of total depression. When he needed motivation the most, his friend Max Fury was there for him.


    He was glad... And grateful.


    After all, they had won the Tag Team No Disqualification Match, it was worth celebrating.


    But before anything, they had to visit their doctor at first.


    No, actually, it was Mark who would be going to see his doctor.


    "You just go see the doctor. I have one important thing to do in my room. I will be there as soon as I am done."


    Arnold clearly had other plans.


    Mark didn''t know whether to object or accept Arnold''s decision, but he knew he couldn''t stop him. After all, the young monster wasn''t looking injured or pained at all.


    Visibly, he was healthy!


    Mark hesitated and nodded for a reply before taking a different way to the hospital, while Arnold took the direct path to the boarding area and made his way to his room.


    "Doctor??? C''mon, I already have a doctor... My advocate is my doctor. I don''t need those humans with a low IQ," Arnold muttered as he progressed forward.


    [Well, why does it seem like you are changing too fast, host? Remember that you are human. You should acknowledge your race.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    "Humans are fiercer than beasts... Only a few are worthy to be called humans," Arnold said coldly.


    [I know why you are saying this, host. Betrayal and wickedness... You have suffered from these acts in the past...]


    [This is why you have to keep up with the relentless hard work and bravery. There are a lot of things to accomplish, and with consistent success, you, Max Fury, can make everyone who made your life miserable pay.]


    "Of course, my uncle would be the first," an evil smile suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face, followed by a temporal feeling of a heavy heart... A vengeful heart.


    Entering his room and freshening up, Arnold decided to take some time to browse the internet. Unfortunately, with the countless messages he mostly saw from strange numbers and names, he frustratingly decided to go offline and just find something else to do.


    Although it was midnight already, Arnold wasn''t in the mode to sleep. Not at all.


    As he pondered for a while, a quick realization hit his mind.


    "I should just check my full system stats."


    At the moment, Arnold didn''t know how much progress he had made in his attributes and intelligence. Most times, the system wouldn''t mind giving a notification due to the state he could be at the exact time.


    [Name: Max Fury.]


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class), Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class), Clothesline (F-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster, Sorrowful Kiss...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 63.]


    [Agility: 32.]


    [Strength: 31.]


    [Endurance: 29.]


    [Attack Power: 26.]


    [Titles: Grindhouse Omega Championship.]


    [Honors: None.] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Wages: $2500 weekly.]


    "Wait??? Why haven''t I discovered it yet?!" There was a mix of shock and excitement on Arnold''s face at that moment.


    "My... My overall attribute points have surpassed 100, making me eligible for a new Skill right?" Arnold couldn''t help but ask, his voice breaking at every word.


    [Yes, host. Actually...]


    "I want to claim it! Can I earn the damned skill now???" Arnold requested without hesitation, curious.


    [If you say so...]


    [You have gained 100 overall attribute points.]


    [Congratulations, you have gained a new Skill.]


    [Skill: RKO (S-class).]


    "What? RKO???"


    Puzzled Arnold asked with broadened lips.

 Chapter 53: What do you mean you dont know where you came from?

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.]


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ...


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan.


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?''


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 54: 100KG

    Gradually, the wrestlers in the gym began to leave. One by one and in groups, they left after some moments of hard training... Before he could know, noticed that he was the only one left in the gym.At that time, the sun had already begun to set, the luminescent light in the gym being only the cause of brightness.


    "Let''s give it a try then," Arnold said after observing the areas.


    Before he walked on to the 100 kg weight, he made sure he shut the gym house entrance door and also got these windows closed, to prevent getting noticed by any means.


    He was someone who had got eyes on him in the past weeks... An event like this wouldn''t take long before being leaked on social media. To prevent that, Arnold had to carry out preventive measures.


    After that move, he then approached the 100 kg weight placed on a wide space at one corner of the gym. Without hesitation, he stepped close and grabbed its handle with both hands.


    For a moment, he inhaled and exhaled repeatedly, letting out the waves of uncertainty in his mind. Then after a while, he tightened his grip and pulled up the weight.


    "Ah! It''s so heavy!" Upon dropping the weight in an instant, Arnold complained.


    Before he could even pull up the height of his knee, he was already feeling his spinal cord shift. Not only that, it also felt as if his arms were on the verge of pulling, which gave him no other choice but to drop it.


    "Ah, shit..." Arnold cursed after attempting another try.


    The weight was indeed very heavy, showing off its 100kg identity. If Arnold really wanted to lift this thing above his head, then he''d better come prepared next time.


    Without much thought, he gave up the idea of lifting this thing and returned to his actual 70 and 80-kg lifting. He was actually having slight challenges in lifting an 80 kg weight, so the fact he couldn''t carry something heavier wasn''t strange.


    But to the Pro Wrestling System, it was.


    [What? Are you giving up? Just like that?!]


    Arnold furrowed his brows. "What do you mean? That''s way too heavy for me to lift. I can always go back to try another day," he said.


    [Seriously, host?! Did you forget that you are Max Fury? The young wonder fighter who doesn''t give up no matter what?]


    Arnold''s face suddenly turned dark as he heard this.


    [If you were not able to lift it, try again! If it didn''t work out, then try again! Again and again, until you succeed!]


    [That is what true fighters do. They don''t back down and accept defeat. This is what you should do, Max Fury.]


    The dark glints on Arnold''s face suddenly turned bright at that moment, followed by a wide smile on his face.


    "I know right? Max Fury shouldn''t be a stupid punk," Arnold sighed and switched his gaze to the weight lying motionless on the floor. "I will lift this thing, today... And now!"


    With a determined look on his face, he walked over to the spot where the weight was placed and grabbed the handle tightly again. This time, his inhaling and exhaling session was longer than the previous one, as he decided to relax his mind and muscles before pulling it up.


    [It''s no big deal, host. I believe in you.]


    The system gave words of motivation as Arnold was set to try. Although they were only a few words, these words were enough to awaken a dead man.


    With the word "I believe in you" entering his ears, Arnold''s heart pumped fast and crazily. With his hands tightly on the grip, firm and ready, he roared and pulled.


    His voice wasn''t loud enough to attract people to the gym as the boarding areas were a little distant from the training areas. As it was nighttime, it was clear that no one would be in the training area. If there were anyone in any case, maybe not around the gym houses but in the training rings.


    *Bang*


    Arnold dropped the weight after a slight raising, this time managing to reach the height of his knees.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to that petty achievement and repeated the attempt. He pulled up again...


    "Ahhh..."


    *Bang!*


    Yet again, the weight dropped without being raised over the head of the Grindhouse Omega champion. But despite the misfortune, Arnold didn''t panic. Instead, he was getting himself enough motivation to continue!


    Again, he lifted the weight but couldn''t help dropping it after it had reached his chest. Although he hadn''t succeeded in completing the lifting, it was clear that he was making progress as he continued trying. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah!"


    *Bang*


    "Rrrr!"


    *Bang!*


    "HMMM!!!"


    *Bam!*


    More sounds of a plunging 100 kg weight could be heard inside the gym house as Max Fury continued his pursuit of success. It was certain that he wouldn''t stop, even after hundreds of trials...


    The more he tried the more he progressed, every new try better than the previous. Arnold had the feeling right deep inside of him, which had convinced him not to give up.


    Yet again, he made another attempt, enduring the emerging pain in his backbones. He didn''t care, after all, his advanced Agility had done a great job of enhancing his flexibility. It was pretty for something like him to get his spinal cord broken because of a 100 kg weight.


    He might have found it hard to lift it, but his bones and joints were able to withstand the pressure.


    "Oh... Ahhh!"


    It got to a fated time of trial, and Arnold found himself lifting the utterly heavy weight above his head. The weight now looked lighter than before, making it feel easy for him to hold on with the lifting for a while.


    After four seconds, Arnold dropped the weight on the hard floor.


    "Yes!!! HAHA! Oh, yeah!!!" Arnold shouted in excitement, jumping in victory.


    He had actually lifted a 100 kg weight just on the first day of the trial.


    What kind of man is this guy?!!!


    For a moment Arnold couldn''t believe it until the appearance of the system enriched the revelation of the event.


    [You have gained 15 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 15 points to your Endurance.]


    [Good job, Max Fury.]


    Truly, he made it...

 Chapter 55: Fallout

    "Hey, Max! Please wait..."Arnold frowned, continued walking, and didn''t look back despite the masculine voice calling him from behind. Fast footsteps approached him as this masculine masculine voice sounded, however, the fact that he was frowning indicated that he already knew who was trying to stop him.


    It was Karl who was approaching him from behind on his way back from the gym at that late time.


    Although Arnold didn''t fasten his footsteps, that was an advantage for Karl to approach him quickly. And when he did, Arnold had no choice but to stop.


    "What do you want from me, Karl?! What???" Arnold asked furiously glaring at his former roommate.


    "Please, Max. Just hear me out," Karl seemed to be calm and sincere, but his appearance never made Arnold release the feeling of disgust.


    "If you noticed, I and Ben aren''t together anymore. I have come to discover that he is evil and only wants the downfall of people, especially you. I can''t be a friend of such a monster... And..."


    "And how does that concern me?" Arnold questioned in disgust. Actually, does that have to do with his concern?


    "Umm... I just came to apologize for what I had done at the university. I know I had wronged you as a friend, but now, I have realized my mistakes. Please, forgive me, Max," Karl begged with a grim look.


    Arnold was someone who had a strong heart, however, this strong heart could easily be melted on specific occasions.


    Before he could even say a word, Karl was down on his knees, pleading.


    "I have made sure I break every connection I have with Ben and his family. And I promise not to be a bad friend ever again. I hope you can forgive me," Karl said with a breaking voice, melting Arnold''s heart bit after bit.


    Without realization, Arnold grabbed Karl''s arms and urged him to stand.


    "It''s okay, get up," Arnold muttered.


    Karl hesitated and noticed that Arnold''s anger had died down. With inexpressible joy in his heart, he stood up and stared at Max Fury.


    "I forgive you... After all, it''s a burden to be someone''s enemy. Especially with those who had a good heart in them just like you, Karl," Arnold smiled at Karl, "I forgive you."


    Karl smiled widely upon hearing this, a slight hint of shock in his eyes. He never thought Arnold could forgive him after what he and Ben had done I''m the university. But here he is, after breaking his evil relationship with that bastard, the incredible Max Fury had forgiven him, but...


    "But, we wouldn''t be close friends like before. I am more of an introvert now, and I have two wonderful friends who don''t want an addition to our ally. I hope you can understand," Arnold said.


    Although Karl felt bad hearing this, it never killed his delight. After all, he needed his forgiveness the most.


    "I understand. But you have to know that I got your back. I will always be by your side," Karl pledged, causing Arnold''s heart to soften further.


    He could only nod as a reaction, being short of words.


    Then he gave his right hand for a handshake, which Karl quickly embraced with all his heart.


    After the handshake, Arnold went his way, while Karl followed his.


    "Pheww... Another friend request. I am having a tough time with Mark and Lila, then Karl is requesting to be on the list???" Arnold muttered.


    In recent days, Arnold was, somehow, having regrets about having friends in Capside Centre. It was now that he understood that he was more of an introvert than an extrovert.


    Literally, having friends was not his thing...


    But...


    What could he do to get himself off the burden of having friends now?


    He clearly had no choice, knowing he was going to hurt that feelings if he told them to stop coming his way.


    "The only thing I can do is to limit my time and pursue my dreams. I will only give more attention to the one I love," he was directly referring to Mia with that statement.


    While his mind dived into her, he remembered his plan to meet her at the university this weekend. It was already Thursday, and he only had a day to get himself prepared. He would be leaving for Arizona on Saturday.


    Heading back to his room, he freshened up and decided to visit the internet. While Arnold scrolled through Grindhouse Wrestling''s page, he saw a post that caught his attention.


    It was a video announcing the upcoming "Fallout" pay-per-view in the top shows. This was a pay-per-view show where both Rampage and Slamdown participated. Although it had other matches, the main event of this event was the 30 Men Royal Rumble Match.


    Back in the early years of professional wrestling, the best wrestling promotion "WWE" then had made this pay-per-view event the second best after "WrestleMania".


    Until now, the rules were still the same and intact, with the actual culture still practiced. Anyone who wins the Royal Rumble would be given a clear opportunity to face any champion he desires at the top shows.


    Arnold watched the video to the end and discovered a mind-blowing feature.


    (13 men from Rampage).


    (13 men from Slamdown).


    (4 men from Grindhouse).


    Arnold gulped curiously and watched the video again. He saw the same thing, revealing that he wasn''t just seeing things.


    "Four men from Grindhouse Wrestling? This means, I can get an opportunity if I try to earn it," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    The fact that he is a champion made it possible that he could actually be among the four men who would join the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout comes January.


    With that feeling, he pondered and hoped for a go-ahead from the general manager. It was late November already, and the Fallout pay-per-view was gradually drawing near. I''m no time, it would be announced, and the four men would be picked. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold didn''t see a reason why he wouldn''t be selected, so he was calm and collected, having no feelings of uncertainty in his mind.


    Before he dozed off, all that was on his mind was the possibility of entering an actual Ultimate Revolution Professional Wrestling stage...


    And winning the Royal Rumble Match!

 Chapter 56: Secret Battle Royal In The Arena

    There were cases when the top shows wouldn''t need stars from Grindhouse Wrestling to participate in the Royal Rumble Match, it was really fortunate that four Grindhouse Wrestling stars would be joining the showdown.This wasn''t just to compete, it was an opportunity to win a huge fan base or even a direct ticket to become a wrestler in one of the top shows. While there are disadvantages like having to fight in a thirty men battle, there were also advantages which could erase the thoughts of fear in anyone.


    After all, who would be afraid of participating in a Royal Rumble Match at Fallout? Not only does the winner get the rewards, but even the best competitors are recognized for their potential, in some cases, luckily earning themselves a different title opportunity with a different champion.


    With these considered, Arnold''s urge to perform in the Royal Rumble Match was strengthened.


    The next day, he was up so early that it wasn''t bright yet despite going to bed late. These days, Arnold has been depriving himself of sleep, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    Just a little sleep and he would be awake, awakened by overwhelming complicated thoughts in his head...


    "Shiiii, this isn''t going to do me any good. I need to sleep well at night," he said frustratingly, raising his head to the clock on the wall to see 5: 27 pm.


    Even if he tried, he still couldn''t go back to sleep. It was as though his blood was boiling in his head, leading to utter unrest.


    Arnold''s vibrant eyes were widely open until it was bright... Freshening up, he walked out of his room and to the cafeteria.


    Arnold had breakfast alone at a table that could receive four people, but he was fine... At least, he preferred this to the latter.


    He ate pretty much to his satisfaction just like every other morning, and left the cafeteria.


    It was Friday, the busiest day after Wednesday in Capside Centre. However, today appeared to be different, strangely.


    Arnold felt that something was wrong as the surroundings were almost deserted. Only a few people could be seen, literally, mostly officials and staff who usually wander about at certain times.


    "Where did everyone go?" Arnold bit his lips and questioned. But he clearly has to answer that question. He wouldn''t be the one answer, right?


    With an almost crazily beating heart, Arnold progressed through the training area... Maybe everyone decided to workout today, he thought.


    However, while he walked further, he saw no sign of anyone. In fact, the training area was an empty desert, lonesome and strange, for the very first time to Arnold.


    Arnold''s heart almost skipped.


    "Where the hell is everyone?!" This time, the question came with tension.


    "You don''t know?!" A feminine voice asked from behind, seeing Arnold perplexed.


    If not for the fact that this voice was familiar, he would have jumped with a scream, crying that some ghosts had raided Capside Centre. Although confused, he turned to look at Lila who had asked a confusing question.


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what?" Arnold asked.


    "Everyone is in the arena. In ten minutes, there would be a two-slot Battle Royal Match. You and the Grindhouse Alpha Champion didn''t need to be among the fighters. You both have automatically qualified for competing in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout."


    "The winner of the first and second slot would be joining you both as it is four men required from the show..."


    Lila explained, giving Arnold clear information.


    "Ah! I can''t believe I don''t know this, of all people," Arnold let out a smile of shame. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should be in the arena too, all superstars are in there..." Lila said and turned to leave.


    "I just came to inform you," she said and walked away.


    ''Inform me? Ah, interesting.''


    The right side of his lips curled up for a smirk hearing what Lila had just said. Of course, he knew that she was very friendly, but...


    Well, Arnold didn''t want to think deeply about that.


    With a sigh, he decided to visit the arena as well and have fun watching the Battle Royals.


    A Battle Royal Match was almost like a Royal Rumble Match. The only difference was that a Battle Royal Match starts with all competitors in the ring, while a Royal Rumble Match starts with only two fighters, new ones entering every three minutes.


    The way of winning was still the same... Grab your opponent throw him outside the ring through the top rope and get him eliminated!


    Upon entering the arena, a considerable amount of eyes came in Arnold''s direction, followed by some cold and bright stares. However, like always, no attention was spared.


    Unlike Wednesday night, there was not a single wrestling fan in the congregation seats. Taking up the duty of the fans were the competitors of the second slot of the Battle Royal Match, with an exaggerated number of 35 people in the ring. All men, and even tag team partners who had forgotten their glory to pursue this great opportunity.


    As a champion, he had gained quite a lot of respect from officials, and he was given a suitable place to sit somewhere in the ringside.


    This seat was facing directly to an announce table, but it wasn''t as if the commentators would be analyzing anything about these matches. They were all secret, offline matches.


    Sitting next to Arnold''s seat was the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, "The Captain" Tristan Black. Tristan Black smiled at Arnold as soon as he noticed his presence. With a few stares at his Grindhouse Omega title, he switched his gaze to his face.


    "Good day, Max Fury. It''s good to see you," he said seemingly politely. But we Arnold observed him, he noticed that this is the kind of person that should never be trusted.


    "Good day," Arnold stared once to his face and title on his waist and withdrew.


    Tristan Black noticed this and smiled again. With the way he acted, one wouldn''t know what he was after. He appeared to be cunning.


    "I don''t know... I have been hoping to meet you one day so that we could face off. I want to take you on," Tristan said.


    But it was visibly not clear to Arnold. He only got more confused talking to this guy.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Arnold frowned slightly.


    Then, the Alpha Champion drew his head closer to Arnold''s direction with yet that smile on his face and made it clear.


    "I mean... I am challenging you for a match..."


    "You win, you have my title. I win I have your title."


    "It should be a Winner Takes All match."

 Chapter 57: Accepting a great challenge

    "Sure, accepted," Arnold gave a quick reply boldly with a sudden change of reaction in his face.His once-confused face contrasted with a smile, revealing his acceptance of the challenge.


    But before Arnold replied to the Alpha Champion, he had pondered for a moment.


    "Why would he want to face me for my low-level title and put his on the line as well?" Arnold had asked himself in a mutter. But there was no one to respond.


    Although he was bold and calm on the outside, he was troubled deep within.


    ''If I would really face Tristan Black, then that would be the toughest match of my career.''


    It was certain... A Winner Takes All Match was more like a wrestler''s last step to superiority. If Arnold becomes the Grindhouse Omega and Alpha, he would literally be regarded as the champion of the Grindhouse Wrestling Show.


    ''You are thinking too far, Arnold. Stop it!'' Arnold forced his brain to keep a calm.


    While there were uncertainties, he found himself being happy. Not all top champions could just grant a low-level champion such an opportunity. Although Arnold''s title would be on the line as well, what is an Omega Championship Title if compared to an Alpha?


    Tristan Black was brave. He is indeed a fighting champion as everyone had said.


    ''Someone like him would always deserve the spotlight.''


    Arnold stared at him for a moment and lamented inwardly.


    Tristan already withdrew his attention from Arnold just as the first battle royal match began. Arnold, as well, glanced at the ring a hint of excitement on his face.


    In the ring were different men of different figures, all possessing vibrant eyes, ready to fight their way to victory. Observing around for a while, Arnold spotted several familiar faces in the ring, including his friend, Mark.


    Landon Bishop and Thane Ryder could also be seen, however, what actually made the battle more interesting was the presence of Jerry Blaze.


    Arnold smiled upon seeing him. Remembering their match at Seige, he couldn''t help but praise this man in his heart.


    ''He is such a fighter. I barely managed to beat him.''


    The fact that he had seen Jerry Blaze made him root for the former Grindhouse Omega champion. Truth be told, it wasn''t as if he wasn''t supporting Mark, well, he only hoped that Mark wouldn''t have a fight with Jerry Blaze.


    If a stronger opponent than Mark (Bobby Crimson) manages to eliminate Jerry, then that would be better. Or even if Mark would have to face him, it should be at a crucial point where he could easily get eliminated.


    By experience, he knew really well that Bobby Crimson couldn''t gain the upper hand in a conflict with Jerry Blaze.


    When the bell rang, the match began. Immediately, the loud chaotic sounds echoed repeatedly in the ring. Boom after boom, bang after bang, the beginning of the showdown was giving a lot of interest.


    From time to time, Arnold would observe Bobby Crimson, then switch his gaze to Jerry Blaze. He occasionally spared Thane Ryder a short glance hoping that he could get into a fight with Bobby.


    Today, Arnold only hoped that Bobby Crimson could teach Thane a lesson, perhaps personally eliminating him from the match to add more shame.


    However, it unfortunately turned out that Thane was in a different corner entirely from Bobby Crimson. Ignoring those hopes, he continued observing.


    It was five minutes since the match began, yet eight competitors had been eliminated. Five of them were eliminated by Jerry Blaze, making him the main talk of the match. Arnold expected as much... If Jerry had the chance and energy, eliminating everyone wouldn''t be much of a problem at all.


    Arnold''s eyes suddenly lit up when he noticed Bobby Crimson now facing Landon Bishop. Both of these men were fighters with remarkable strength... However, Arnold didn''t believe Bobby Crimson could out-power Landon.


    Landon Bishop had more experience than Bobby, one could even notice it from his fighting passion and move. While Bobby had quite good skills, Landon''s intelligence was top-notch.


    ...


    They began an exchange of punches at first before Landon pushed Bobby backward, however, Bobby charged at him again, delivering a clothesline this time.


    Falling to the mat, Landon didn''t want to stay down. There were too many people in the ring, revealing the possibility of a lot of danger if he stayed down.


    Just a single stump was able to cause him crucial pain.


    The moment he stood up, Bobby Crimson was already waiting behind him without his realization. Grabbing his neck as though trying to choke him, Bobby dragged Landon and pulled him to the ropes, throwing him through the top rope right after.


    However, unfortunately, Landon was just too sensible to be eliminated that easily. Before he could fall to the outside, he quickly held tight to the top rope with all his might, gasping for air.


    Bobby didn''t seem to have been astonished after that move from Landon. Instead, he smiled a approached the clever man who was looking like someone in his late 30s.


    The fact that Bobby barely thinks wide before any action causes him a slight misfortune. Just as he got too close to Landon who was handing in the around the ropes, an arm suddenly grabbed his head and slammed it against the top rope, causing Bobby so much pain.


    Landon Bishop quickly made use of that opportunity, attempting to get back into the ring. However, didn''t know that Bobby had an intense plan despite his cunning attack on him.


    Raged, Bobby moved a step backward and thrust his right against Landon''s cheek, delivering a superkick!


    At that instant, Landon felt like his eyes were blown off, falling like a tree from the side of the ring to the floor at ringside.


    While Bobby celebrated his win, facing directly to Landon outside the ring, unfortunately, a strong arm came from behind, pushing him with great force out of the ring.


    Bobby Crimson miserably fell out of the ring, plunging into the thick floor outside, a grim, frustrated look on his face.


    Tragically, while he celebrated his little achievement, mindless of the fact that this was a Battle Royal Match, he got eliminated by his greatest enemy, Thane Ryder.


    ...


    Arnold who was watching calmly and enjoying the way his friend fought, suddenly had a dark look on his face, seeing Bobby Crimson lying outside the ring shamefully.


    With cold glints under his eyes, he clenched his fist... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 58: Jerry Blaze

    Just like that, Bobby Crimson was eliminated.Arnold didn''t have the desire to watch the battle royal anymore. However, only Jerry Blaze was still drawing his attention. The most interesting part was that after Thane Ryder eliminated Bobby Crimson, he was immediately eliminated by Jerry Blaze.


    That alone caused Arnold to smile, reawakening his interest to keep watching. What else could he do? He was rooting for Jerry Blaze to win.


    "Tell me, who have you supported," Tristan Black who was also finding this match interesting stared at Arnold and asked.


    "He is eliminated," Arnold replied casually with a miss of disappointment and sadness.


    "Same here..." Tristan grinned and returned to continue watching.


    Arnold flinched.


    "Who is he?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Roddy Nails. He was eliminated first," Tristan sighed and spoke.


    The fact that the guy he supported was the one who was eliminated first made Arnold astonished. Though stunned, he never showed a hint of it to The Captain, Tristan Black.


    "It''s nothing. It was just that he got unlucky running into Jerry Blaze first. Jerry is the only guy who could defeat him."


    Truly, it was clear that everyone knew Jerry Blaze''s incredible potential. "That guy is a beast", Arnold would always say this to himself.


    "So, I think Jerry is going to win," Tristan added.


    Arnold quickly nodded in belief... It was certain that Tristan was feeling what he was feeling.


    Minutes past, the match was still ongoing, but it was only a matter of time before the match would be over. A little moment more, and threw would be a winner.


    In the ring were Dark Dew, Mr. Death, Damon Jades, and former Grindhouse Omega champion, Jerry Blaze.


    All four men stared sharply at themselves, attentive and ready for anything that came against them. Out of them all, only Jerry seemed to be calm and collected, looking as if he didn''t care about any attack.


    This was exactly how he acted in the Grindhouse Omega Championship Match at Seige. He was already calculative and smart, with an understanding that aggressiveness was the main killer of a wrestler''s success.


    After wrestling with this man, Arnold had learned quite a few things, including observing what attribute the opponent was good at the most. This was why he had respected him...


    Even though he defeated him, Jerry Blaze is a wonderful wrestler. No doubt, he believes he is the second best superstar in the low-level roster after him.


    The match continued with Dark Dew facing Jerry Blaze, while Mr. Death took on Damon Jades. Mr. Death and Damon weren''t underrated anyway, they were also strong men who had something to be talked of.


    Mr. Death was known for his horror lifestyle and dark display... Sometimes, it was hard to tell if it was real or not. He was good at what he did.


    Damon was well-known as the king of Spears. While others launched a Spear at their opponent''s belly, he slammed their chest with his stone-hard shoulders, seemingly causing more harm than the actual Spear.


    Dark Dew, as well, might be the weakest of them judging by previous performances and records, but that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t make good use of an opportunity when he gets one.


    Well, unfortunately, while Dark Dew punched Jerry on his cheeks, there was a backward movement Jerry made, making Dark Dew follow without hesitation, still punching and punching.


    Little did he know that it was all a trap.


    After following Jerry for a while, approaching the ropes in a corner, he suddenly received a more fierce punch from the former Grindhouse Omega champion, causing him to almost fall to the mat.


    Jerry quickly grabbed and threw him outside the ring through the top rope. It was too late for Dark Dew to take any action as Jerry''s agility was superb.


    Falling with both legs on the floor outside the ring, he was officially eliminated.


    Arnold smirked in reaction.


    ''I wish I was there, I would have eliminated Jerry Blaze...'' Arnold lamented.


    Tristan Black didn''t seem to have been bored since the match began... That smile of total interest was still on his face, inevitable.


    And now...


    Jerry Blaze had eliminated Dark Dew, while Mr. Death, fortunately, had managed to throw Damon Jades out of the ring.


    It was only Jerry Blaze and Mr. Death in the ring...


    How can it not be even more interesting?


    Even the competitors of the second slot were lost in watching this game. The latest men standing really deserved credit for their incredible performance. Even in the absence of the fans, they were at their best.


    Jerry Blaze, this time, decided to approach Mr. Death first. Although he didn''t charge, he walked calmly, making Mr. Death quite confused for a while.


    For a moment, Mr. Death had no idea of what to do. Unfortunately, he had been trapped in the ring corner, caged around the turnbuckle with nowhere to escape, Mr. Death was doomed. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a rush, Jerry took advantage of his confusion, delivering a kick against him at the ring corner.


    Mr. Death fell flat at that very instant, losing consciousness. This was one of Jerry''s deadliest moves as well. Not his finisher, but a move worth being called a finisher as well.


    With his hands grabbing the fallen Death Man, he threw him through the top rope, eliminating him instantly.


    Jerry Blaze turned and gave a loud sound of victory after that, raising his hands over his head to boast of his victory.


    However, something was wrong...


    Even Arnold noticed it as everyone was perplexed.


    What''s more shocking?


    While Jerry mindlessly rejoiced with his hand raised, facing a specific direction, someone suddenly came out from under the ring and entered the ring. Before Jerry Blaze could notice it, an arm suddenly came holding tightly, dragging him to ropes with an incredible speed.


    Jerry Blaze''s astonishment did much to make him clueless at that moment, causing him to go through the rope. The most interesting part was everyone seeing him fall outside the ring...


    Eliminated.


    Both Tristan Black and Max had their mouths widened in shock. The most amazing part was having to see who had done this unbelievable move...


    It was such a great surprise to see such a wrestler going to Fallout.


    Meanwhile, while taking a look at this man, the glare on Arnold''s face was replaced by a calm, wide smile.

 Chapter 59: Tristan Black

    ''I never noticed Karl in the game. That''s so smart of him.'' Arnold said inwardly with a smile on his face.Karl, professionally known as Kieran Grant had surprisingly won the first battle royal with the help of his sensibility. His cleverness had just earned him a fortune, and he would be in the main event of Fallout with twenty-nine other men.


    On his face were glints of disbelief and shock. Kieran couldn''t believe his eyes, seeing that he was the last man standing. Suddenly, he turned to Arnold''s direction and hit his chest with a brotherly smile.


    Arnold who only got slightly confused, nodded positively upon exchanging glances with Karl.


    He was happy for him, but that wouldn''t stop the fact that he would get him eliminated from the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout if they met by any chance.


    "You knew he was under the ring, right?" Tristan Black who had watched Karl and Arnold exchanging pleasantries, asked.


    "No, I had no idea he was even in the match," Arnold replied. "And why did you ask?"


    "Nothing. Just curious about you two giving suspectable communications. It''s pretty nice though, his smartness earned him a win, but he should know deep down that he wouldn''t stand a chance to be on the list of true fighters if there were one," Tristan spoke.


    It was true after all, and Arnold couldn''t doubt it. He only nodded and stared back into the ring.


    "He is sorry for being against you... Forgive him and make him your closest friend. You wouldn''t regret it," Tristan added again, not attempting to look at the Grindhouse Omega champion.


    From time to time, his strange words made Arnold astounded. The question now is how did he know that Karl was his former friend.


    ''Okay, he must have heard about it somehow because of the clash with Ben. But how did he know that Karl wouldn''t betray me again?'' Arnold felt speechless for a while.


    The look on Tristan''s face was always calm and simple, looking clearly like he was confident about every word he spoke.


    It got to a point when Arnold became conscious of his actions... This guy was not only a sensible figure, he acted so strange that Arnold felt cold chills.


    ''Can I really face such a person for his title? I would have to think about this before getting the match officially fixed. I can''t get myself killed just because of a title.'' Arnold thought.


    No longer comfortable around this man, he decided to leave the arena after the battle royal. There weren''t so many familiar faces in the first slot, it was actually not important or necessary to watch.


    Ben (Justin Reed) was in the match, but Arnold only spat in distaste.


    ''If you manage to win, fine. The Royal Rumble ring would also be a great place to kick your ass again. Good luck, motherf**ker!''


    Arnold went back to his room after walking away. Awkwardly, Tristan requested a handshake from him before he left. But the interesting part was that Tristan Black also desired to leave after Max Fury had walked away.


    Arnold noticed this, but he didn''t react. With hastened footsteps and an attentive movement, he made sure he was safe enough not to get attacked from behind or get victimized by any strange attack...


    Although it wasn''t as if Arnold was afraid of him, someone who acted as strange as Tristan should be given a wide space. With his seemingly revelational statements, not everyone could dare to deliver threats.


    Arnold had a long moment of thinking after entering his room. After a while, he brought out the laptop he bought days ago and began researching Tristan Black.


    (Tristan Black, with his real name as Paul Shepherd is a 36-year-old man from Montreal, Canada. He is a three-time Grindhouse Alpha Champion...)


    Arnold got bored with that information as they weren''t what he wanted. Then he scrolled down, searching and clicking to observe personal information about the man.


    Fortunately, after several minutes of searching, he finally found something reasonable.


    However, they actually blew his mind!


    (Tristan Black had strangely been suspected of having mind-reading abilities after a sudden car crash years ago. Although the cases aren''t confirmed, many had reportedly announced his strange statements rhyming with what they just said in their minds).


    Arnold quickly closed the computer.


    "What???! What the... Does this mean that he had been hearing what I was saying inside while we were at the arena?"


    Arnold was finding it hard to believe this, stunned and perplexed.


    But it only turned out that this was true on probability, and a falsehood on probability as well. He learned all these after continuous searches on FindIT, a popular website that had rivaled Google for a while now.


    "The best is to stay away until the match. If the referee officially agrees, then I would have to prepare like a soldier going to war."


    Arnold said to himself. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Accepting a challenge from Tristan Black is more like playing outside the box. You have just earned yourself a terrific battle ahead. He is invisible, but I think you can do it to get not only your body ready, but your soul.]


    With the system interfering, Arnold was given a handful of motivation to stay strong and not panic. It wasn''t as if he had been panicking in the first place.


    Visibly, he feared no one.


    ''He was just a Grindhouse Alpha Champion, after all, he is not a star in the top shows.''


    [Tristan Black is one hundred percent fit to become a superstar in the top shows. If you underestimate him, you might be the one to regret it, host.]


    The system advised Arnold not to become so silly and heedless. Arnold spared a moment to think deeply before understanding...


    Tristan Black was only fired by Diamond Ring Wrestling three years ago and got himself a spot in Grindhouse Wrestling after failing to secure a contract in the top shows.


    He had won the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title three times and had won the Grindhouse Star of the Year award on his second year in the show.


    Now tell me, should such a person be underestimated???


    While Arnold sat on his bed, reflecting, the sound of a notification on his phone rang. He quickly picked it up and clicked on the message icon, only to gulp slightly.


    (Official_Tristan_Black: You would be taking on Jerry Blaze in a rematch next week, aren''t you? Then, don''t dare to lose. Good luck Max Fury!)

 Chapter 60: Perfecting RKO!

    The contents of the message revealed pretty understandably that Tristan Black didn''t want Arnold to lose to Jerry Blaze in their championship rematch next week. Arnold understood the fact that the Grindhouse Alpha Champion really wanted to fight him.(Max_Fury: Sure...).


    With a soft sigh, Arnold sent a reply and dropped his phone on a small table at the side of his bed.


    The second battle royal match was still ongoing in the arena, and it was already afternoon at that moment. Having absolutely nothing to do, Arnold decided to visit the training ring and practice RKO.


    After obtaining this move, he hadn''t had enough to try it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before going to the training ring, he visited Mark in his room to check on his well-being. Fortunately, he hadn''t sustained any crucial injuries, which was actually the reason why he wasn''t in the hospital at that moment.


    "You did a great job out there... Well done, Mark," Arnold tried to praise him just to make him feel better, but Mark was unfortunately having a crazy feeling.


    "I wasn''t attentive to notice the incoming attack. Yet again, Thane Ryder disgraced me like he always did. I''m such a loser," Mark cried.


    This was the main reason Arnold gets mad at Mark often. He always had to blame himself every single time, ignoring the remarkable potential that he possessed.


    With this attitude, he knew that Mark wouldn''t progress forward, and he had tried to convince him... Mark just wouldn''t listen.


    Every time, he always had a reason to mount blame on himself, killing any hint of motivation that arose.


    "I have said it before and I would say it again," Arnold glared at his friend. "While you still lose, you are such a wonderful fighter with great potential. You only need time to improve yourself and get better. Trust me, if you stop blaming yourself for every misfortune every single day, then you will become a better person," Arnold gave this advice, hoping that Mark could listen.


    ''If he wouldn''t listen, it''s fine. I will just sit back and watch him lose.''


    Although this came as a result of his anger, Arnold didn''t mean to think such a way.


    This advice was a full copy of what the Pro Wrestling System had always told him when he was down. Arnold wanted to use it to impact people''s lives... Hopefully, if it had worked out for him, then it should work for others.


    With a nod that almost didn''t seem real, Mark responded to his friend.


    "I believe you, Max. I will do my best to be among the best. I will keep working, and not blame myself anymore," just like other times, Mark promised with a bold before seeing Arnold nodding and walking away.


    "This is the fourth time you are saying this, Mark. I hope you aren''t making empty promises like before!" He shouted upon leaving Mark''s room.


    ...


    [You should keep delivering the RKO to the forged humanoid structure in different styles. I would calculate the effectiveness and pressure of the attack after every attempt. And you can only stop when you reach 100%.]


    "I have no issues with that, Advocate. Let''s do this," Arnold reacted confidently with an excited smile.


    [Sure... Ready?]


    "Sure..."


    [Go!]


    Arnold walked over to a forged humanoid structure facing his direction at the center of the ring with a charge. He had made short practice on how to lock an opponent''s neck with his arms before launching the move, so that shouldn''t be a problem to begin with.


    Grabbing the neck of the forged humanoid structure with both facing directly in the same direction of the humanoid structure, Arnold thrust himself forward and fell with the opponent''s head still grabbed tightly in his arms.


    At that instant, the forged humanoid structure fell face-first onto the mat, causing a soft thud.


    [40% Effectiveness... Try again.]


    Arnold shrugged, but it was too early to start feeling bad. More trails are still to be made...


    After all, that was what the Pro Wrestling System is all about.


    Try, try, try, and try until you achieve your goals. Giving up is never an option.


    Determined, Arnold continued to deliver the RKO to the forged humanoid figure. Fortunately, every attempt got better, showing that he was making progress.


    [43%. Try again.]


    [48%. Try again.]


    [49%. Again.]


    It was only a matter of time before he would reach the required score to be regarded as a perfect user of this move. It was visibly seeming like an eternity having just to progress with only a few units adding to the records.


    No matter how Arnold tried, he needed to apply more effort. He had come to discover that not only the status of a move could take down an opponent, but the Attack Power was the most important.


    If much pressure isn''t added to the move, enhancing its effectiveness, then that move would have less vitality...


    [88%. Good job. Try again.]


    "Shiiii" Arnold gritted his gasp through the tiny holes in the gaps.


    "Uhh. AHHH!"


    *Slam*


    [93%. Great. Again.]


    "AHHH!"


    [94%. Again.]


    It got to a stage when Arnold began to groan after delivery. This was a result of the unforgiving pressure he had applied to make the success of the pursuit possible.


    [92%. Don''t reduce the effort...]


    [90%. This was lower than the previous, host.]


    [87%. A disappointing drawback. Try not to slack any further.]


    [84%.]


    Arnold noticed the sudden regression in his progress, almost causing him to go crazy. He once had a broken heart, seeing that his efforts just weren''t enough.


    However, when the spirit of relentlessness soared back into his mind, a sudden resurrection of courage and strength followed.


    Raged, Arnold grabbed the neck of the forged humanoid structure and struck like a bolt of lightning. Landing on the thick mat with the forged humanoid figure''s neck falling unbalanced, a huge loud boom could be heard.


    "Tfff... AHHH!!!"


    [100%! Goal reached. You have successfully perfected RKO (S-class).]


    [Congratulations, host.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    [Kudos. Good job.]


    Hearing the system completely announce his achievement, one thought came to Arnold''s mind.


    "How I wish I could see a highflyer... A flying RKO would be quite useful in such cases, hehe."


    Playfully but ambitiously, Max Fury hoped.

 Chapter 61: Privacy

    Good enough, he had gained some points for his Attack Power and Agility, showing off the outcome of his hard work to reach a 100% effectiveness rate in the RKO delivery.Arnold nodded proudly, glad.


    "Just like that... I am getting stronger. Remarkably stronger," Arnold muttered with a slight smile.


    [No, you are still weak, host. Compared to what you would face in the future.] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Now, you are just an E-ranked Wrestler to the system.]


    "Ah, that''s an insult, Advocate!"


    [I apologize, but I am only the truth, host.]


    "You never told me that... An E-ranked Wrestler should be very weak, but I am not," Arnold protested.


    [For the Grindhouse wrestlers, you are undoubtedly very strong against them. Like I said, you are way too weak to confront certain challenges in the future if you remain in this state. This is why you are going to obtain Anonymous Skills.


    Although the Skill wouldn''t be revealed until the right time, you would unlock some new status features, and gain extraordinary strength that wouldn''t only enhance your Attributes'' growth, but your spirit, soul, and willpower.]


    [You would be more than just a Human, soaring high and dominating the professional wrestling world...]


    [Only if you can do what it takes to achieve it.]


    Arnold listened attentively and nodded after the system was finished with its speech.


    "So when will I get to see the features in my stats?" He asked curiously.


    [When you obtain your first Anonymous Skill. You have 65 points to your Intelligence at the moment, having only 35 points remaining to obtain.]


    "Pheww... I am already becoming impatient about this whole Anonymous Skill thing. How long can it take me to obtain thirty-five more points for my Intelligence?" He wondered.


    [It only depends on the effort you put into learning more tricks and skills in your fighting. That alone is enough to make a massive increase.]


    "That would need a lot of concentration and effort. Nowadays, I could barely even think normally," Arnold said this to himself in a mutter, but as always, the system was all ears.


    [That''s because you have given the required time you should have maintained your privacy to various unreasonable and unhelpful things.]


    [You could have friends, but you shouldn''t let the association hinder your progress. You need absolute privacy to achieve great success. With others meeting up with you and training together, you could get pressured not to aim higher.]


    "But I was maintaining my privacy," Arnold became astonished.


    [It wasn''t enough. You need to workout alone at all times... With that, I can give you tips on how to double the progress. I can intervene with the presence of your "friends".]


    While every word the system said was criticizing, it still made sense.


    If not that he had limited his time with Mark and Lila recently, all that the system said was absolutely true. Mark and Lila were ambitious to improve, for sure, but they still had a different attitude in them.


    Arnold felt himself being carried away by their lifestyle after he got to like their friendship. If not for the fact that he is a very ambitious man who wouldn''t back down from progressing in the pursuit of the success of his career, he would have been lost in living Mark Lila''s kind of life.


    They never trained or practiced hard, which was a core reason for their low growth. No matter how he had tried to show this to them, they couldn''t just see it.


    "Good thing I already gave myself some space. I would see them on weekends, I pursue my career."


    Arnold decided with a serious expression.


    [Great decision, host. You aren''t just an ordinary person with the Pro Wrestling System. You have a great ambition, you should work towards it.]


    Arnold nodded after this notification. With the system done with its advice, Arnold left the training ring and went back to his room. All those trials and efforts had taken a lot of time, and Arnold was already stunned after coming out to see the twilight in the world.


    "I was practicing RKO for hours..."


    He shook his head in slight disbelief.


    It was a good thing that he had perfected using the finisher, he just couldn''t wait to use it against an opponent. Unfortunately, Jerry Blaze was clearly going to be the first victim.


    ''HAHAHA.''


    Arnold couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. Having bringing back Jk Styles glory back after so many years was wonderful, the fact that the almost forgotten finisher, RKO would be back was undoubtedly interesting too.


    With much-applied efforts in the practices, he believed that no one, at least in Grindhouse Wrestling, would be able to kick out of the move.


    Arnold was pretty confident in that.


    "After all, only a few men were able to kick out of an RKO back then."


    ******


    Mia sat alone in the cafeteria of Rising Impact University with a grim look on her face. Her eyes were cold and could be suspected to be a result of anger and sadness.


    "After all the promises he made, he screwed it up! He couldn''t even reply to my messages," Mia was more sad than angry. But no matter how she tried to feel mad, her ever-beautiful face still didn''t correspond entirely.


    With a sigh, she tried to calm down and gulp down a mouthful of juice. It was dark at that moment, a good time she preferred to visit the cafeteria...


    While everyone slept, she also preferred to train in the gym house, or even practice several moves. The final-year exam for the fourth-year department was gradually approaching, she didn''t want to slack in the process.


    And it was after a long moment of training and practice that she had come to the cafeteria to have dinner and relax. It was already midnight, but the cafeteria was a 24-hour service meal house.


    While she shook her head and contemplated, a sudden beeping on her iPhone 24 Pro Max made her heart almost jump, her eyes widening.


    However, what followed that reaction was a hit of excitement, as she grabbed the smartphone and pulled it so close to her face.


    (Official_Max_Fury: I''m so sorry, Mia. I am just seeing this. I have plans to see you tomorrow, I hope you won''t get mad at me).


    Reading the contents of the message, only happiness could be noticed in Mia''s reaction.


    "Oh my gosh... Max Fury is coming to see me!!!"

 Chapter 62: Beautiful Scar-faced Mia

    Mia was caged in a room of excitement with that realization, as he jumped from one spot to another, delighted.The sleepy feeling in her eyes suddenly vanished without a trace, her face as bright as the sun in an instant.


    "I am gonna tell Khloe," she excitedly said and picked up her only to pause and sigh.


    "Ahh... It''s midnight already. She should be asleep by now," Mia thought and considered. "Do I even really need to tell her about it? She would just end up antagonizing everything."


    Mia knew her friend so well that she could basically predict her actions sometimes. Khloe had never been in support of her feelings for Arnold who was mostly known as Max freaking Fury in the university.


    While he was already making a great impact in his career, Khloe appeared to have hated him the more.


    Now, the truth was...


    Khloe was trying to link Mia and her boyfriend''s friend, Cassidy up for a date. However, all this while, Mia and given a disgraceful and disappointing refusal, showing that she had no interest in him.


    Since then, Khloe had been deeply mad at her, yet, she hadn''t given up on the trial to make Mia meet Cassidy.


    If Khloe finds out that Max Fury will be visiting, well, that would only add to her madness as he could clearly have nothing to do about it.


    Just very early in the morning, Mia got up from bed and was set for the day. It was Saturday morning, so most students preferred going to the gym, with some just deciding to stay idle and rest since it was a weekend.


    Mia was one of these people. Although it was it was her first time having to stay in her morning on a Saturday morning without going on a jog.


    It wasn''t strange after all, Max Fury was coming for a visit. Shouldn''t she just stay and get prepared? If it were to be another person in her shoes, she would have done the same thing.


    The fact that Mia had also developed a sudden strong feeling for Arnold manifested in her actions. She had regretted not collecting his mobile number on that day, but now, it seemed that there would be less to worry about.


    He would be here today after all, why should she still worry? S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Happily and singlehandedly, Mia decided to make a meal for him in secret. It was going to be quite a long journey from Chicago to Phoenix, so it should be considered a lunch.


    Whether or not he came in the day or the night, Mia didn''t care. She only promised to give the best entertainment needed.


    As time went by in a blur, she only hoped and waited for him...


    ******


    Arnold was out to the airport in time, not wanting to reach Arizona late. He would prefer to come back to Capside Centre today, but he had doubts.


    Perhaps he didn''t make it, he would lodge in a hotel in the city. He had informed Mark before he left... He didn''t bother to tell Lila because he knew she might feel bad...


    However, unfortunately for him, there was nothing he was hiding.


    While he entered the car transporting him to the airport, Lila came out from nowhere and watched the car zoom off, a complicated look on her face.


    "He is going to see her, right? Lila turned to Mark who was also watching behind her mad asked.


    "Yes..." Mark said, focusing his gaze to see her reaction.


    Lila was a cool girl. Her reaction was only a nod, but one of noticing the despair lurking deep inside her heart.


    "Whoever she is, I would love to meet her."


    Suddenly, Lila forced a smile and said. Mark who completely detected that this wasn''t a smile from her heart could only sign repeatedly, speechless.


    Seeing Lila walking away, he couldn''t even utter a word.


    ******


    It took a few hours before Arnold arrived at Phoenix. Without wasting much time, he journeyed into the city, arriving at Rising Impact University after almost fifty minutes.


    He had missed this beautiful busy city after getting away for four months now... Although there were little to no physical changes, he felt that Arizona was becoming greater than before.


    That feeling. That aura had convinced him.


    When the cab stopped him at the gate of the university, Arnold needed his Former Student ID to gain entry. Showing it to the two gatekeepers, a man and a male-looking woman who was fortunately possessing eye-catching boobs, he was allowed to enter in an instant.


    After all, it was weekend. Even though not everyone was allowed in, he was a former student who had full right to get in. Anyway, perhaps it would have been another case if it was a weekday.


    Entering the academy, Arnold landed with a glance around the surroundings, followed by a smile.


    "Everything still looked the same, except for that statue," he pointed slightly at the newly created statue of a Hall of Fame awarded wrestler.


    Carved on the statue was the first-ever champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, Gage Slade. He was arguably recorded as one of the greatest professional wrestlers of all time, known as the main man who brought the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion to the world with his incredible achievement and fame.


    Arnold stared a few times and continued walking. He already asked for her number after chatting her up, so he called her phone after arriving at the final-year female dormitory.


    After Arnold''s department had signed out, Mia''s department had now graduated from the third year to the final year. They took control of every facility rendered to the graduates, now having it as theirs, as it was supposed to be.


    "I am outside the dormitory, Come on out," Arnold said softly to Mia after she picked up his call.


    He waited just for less than twenty seconds before Mia dashed out from the stairs and approached him.


    "Good... afternoon," Mia was the first to greet but stammered.


    However, it was quite fortunate that the man in the scene was bold, as it should be.


    "Good afternoon, Mia. It''s so good to see you again," he smiled at her.


    "Same here, Max. We have been impressed with your performance in the Grindhouse Wrestling Show. I suddenly found myself becoming your fan just one day," Mia chuckled, causing Arnold a slight laugh as well.


    Then it seized, as both figures stared at themselves in a clash, just on an exact occurrence.


    They both stared speechlessly with a cold look for a while until Arnold decided to break the silence. At least, nothing awkward should be happening now.


    "Thank you... For being a fan," he suddenly raised a disruption.


    Mia could only grin again and folded her arms. "You have come to grant your rewards, haven''t ya?" She then asked.


    "Sure... But not just that, Mia."


    "Not just that? What else?" Mia''s mind went far at instant.


    Meanwhile, as Arnold stared at the Beautiful Scar-faced lady, he gave a warm, suspensive reply.


    "Something that might blow your mind."


    Nodding at the beautiful lady, her face could only be noticed turning dark and dark.


    ''Maybe he came for a date...'' Mia just suddenly saw herself thinking this way.

 Chapter 63: Orphan

    Instantly, Mia tried to shake herself off those thoughts, but unfortunately, it still lingered, almost making her go crazy."Please sit," She offered him a seat to Arnold as they walked into her dorm room.


    It''s been three days since Khloe left to visit her boyfriend in the city, so Mia had been all alone in the room. Fortunately, it turned out that Arnold would be visiting her when Khloe was away.


    It all made Mia wonder in shock, but she just didn''t show it. At that moment, she was giving the Grindhouse Omega champion the best treatment she could render.


    Arnold who wouldn''t let go of the smile on his face, sat calmly on a wooden chair that had a portion of smooth foam at the top. A small brown table could be seen placed in front of the chair, while another chair faced it from the other direction.


    "You have quite a beautiful room, it''s amazing," he complimented after glancing around the room for a moment.


    "Thank you!" Mia couldn''t help but reply excitedly after his acknowledgment.


    "So, how have you been preparing for your final-year exams? You would want to be in Grindhouse Wrestling, right?"


    "Of course, everyone in Rising Impact University wants to be in Grindhouse Wrestling. That''s the only place we could possibly earn a chance to enter the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling," Mia spoke while she went ahead and got some drinks.


    Giving Arnold a full tumbler cup of red wine and having one for herself, she sat on the other chair and conversed with him.


    "I also want to main event Battleline before the end of my career..." She added after a sip.


    Arnold raised his brows in amazement, sensing the ambitiousness in her. Not everyone could have such a goal in mind.


    Battleline was the best pay-per-view event ever hosted by Ultimate Revolution Wrestling every year. The promotion records over a hundred thousand attendance every year, earning it the honor of the greatest Ultimate Revolution Wrestling pay-per-view ever.


    The main event was always epic and literally the main talk of the event, only the best of superstars could earn themselves a main event opportunity, and this was basically by winning the Royal Rumble at Fallout and having a ticket to face the champion.


    With many wrestlers here and there, getting this opportunity was a golden chance. Even Arnold knew it himself. To think so far about main-eventing Battleline at this stage was crazy, however, Arnold was pleased and amazed by her goal.


    But that was by the side anyway...


    "I made something delicious for you... I hope you''ll like it," Mia suddenly stood up and walked to a different room following a different exit.


    This room was clearly seen to be a kitchen made for the dorm room occupants, but it didn''t seem like it was used often with the looks of observation...


    Truly, Mia had only cooked for the first time after almost two years since she preferred eating in the cafeteria at all times.


    Soon, she brought out two dishes mounted against themselves, the pleasant yet mind-blowing aroma of the meal escaping from the tiny holes formed at the junction of both dish surfaces.


    Instantly, he noticed what was incoming.


    ''That''s pasta!''


    It was Arnold''s favorite food.


    ''But how did she know I love pasta?'' Arnold asked himself inwardly in shock. But he only tried to judge it as a coincidence somehow... Perhaps she thought it was likely presentable, so she just decided to make it.


    It was pasta with vegetables and prawns anyway, but it wasn''t bad at all. Since it was still pasta, then Arnold wouldn''t care even if there were cockroaches inside the food.


    "It''s a prawn pasta with vegetables. I hope you''ll like it," Mia said, dropping the two dishes on the table in front of Arnold and removing the one at the top.


    "Thank you so much, Mia. I bet it''s going to be super delicious," he tried to make her smile before beginning to eat the pasta.


    Just like always, the great taste of the pasta could be felt just as Arnold took a first intake. And without hesitation, he gnawed the meal before he could even realize it.


    "Hmm, tastes good. Are you really this good at cooking? Wrestling would have drawn you out of that line, I guess... You just want to become a great professional wrestler," Arnold said.


    Mia nodded slightly as if trying to hide something, but Max Fury was just too sensible that he understood everything.


    Mia had seemingly given up on all her talents just to pursue professional wrestling. With the way it looked, she should be from a middle-class family who had invested much in her no matter the decision she made. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, Arnold was tempted to ask questions.


    "Tell me about yourself, your family... Background?" Arnold requested, but it didn''t seem like Mia had a problem with telling him that.


    "I am Mia Emerson... The only daughter and child of my parents. But they are both dead anyway," she sighed and said.


    Arnold''s face turned grim.


    "I am so sorry about that..." He consoled her.


    "It''s okay... That''s about four years ago. I am the one in charge of my family''s business now, so that''s why I decided to become a wrestler. My dad would never let me step foot in the gates of Rising Impact University, but I was glad that he gave way for me to pursue my dreams. I knew it was fate, and that''s why I would never joke with my career," she spoke.


    Somehow, Arnold was right about her giving up other things to pursue wrestling, but he was totally wrong about the family sponsor. She was actually an orphan would was left with a fortune to take care of her life for a very long time.


    "That''s great. Now I see why you have such incredible ambition," Arnold smiled at her.


    "I need to do it to prove my worth to my parent even though they are dead. I want to show them that I''m quite okay with being a wrestler," she replied.


    Now, Arnold had understood many things about her... He was even also wrong about one thing...


    And that was taken her family as a middle-class...


    The Emerson family was very famous in New York, Arnold was the one who hadn''t known them before due to his casual life lately...


    Mia, the Scar-faced beauty was shockingly the President of a company...


    A big one at that... Surprisingly!

 Chapter 64: Marry me

    Arnold was stunned after she had revealed her background to him. She had handed the company over to her assistant to be in charge until she was done with her professional wrestling course at Rising Impact University... However, it was still clear that he had attentive eyes on it, pretty protective of her father''s property.With all these explained to Arnold, first, he wondered why Mia had said too much to him. It was as if she was telling him about her whole family life and past. But after a while, she guessed it was already okay.


    "So, tell me about yours," Mia sipped and asked.


    Arnold only gulped but had no choice.


    He told her about how his father died one day just after coughing out blood after coming back from a meeting with his friends. She was also notified about their poverty life for years, and how he had managed to pay his fees in Rising Impact University.


    "So, it was true that you picked dumped metals... I''m so sorry about that," Mia felt sorry.


    "That''s all in the past. It was the only way though," Arnold smiled and didn''t take that part too seriously.


    Mia was also told that Arnold had two sisters, one suffering from asthma. However, the news of his brother now being a drunkard and a criminal frightened her the most.


    "When last have you got to see him?" She hesitated and asked.


    "Since I left for Rising Impact University for the first time. I haven''t seen him since then, and I never want to," Arnold said, slightly furious.


    Mia was finding it hard to mix up due to the case being so complicated and overwhelming. The fact that he had been helping his family financially even when he was at Rising Impact University made her flinch. While he struggled to get these things done, his brother was away from home, mindless of whatever might to his mother and sisters.


    He never cared in the first place.


    Soon, Arnold insisted that he would no more about it, so they switched to another conversation.


    Awkwardly... A flow of silence and only complicated stares filled the room. Arnold''s vibrant eyes stared at hers, but for a moment, they were both withdrawn.


    "What?" Arnold asked.


    "What? You looked at me first," Mia''s lips curled up.


    "Oh, well my bad..."


    ''Ah gosh... Why am I so afraid to say this.''


    Arnold felt his heart beating hard. While his eyes and Mia''s clashed, he felt like his heart would skip. But he was calm on the outside, making it even harder for Mia to notice anything.


    Now, the truth was that Mia was also going crazy inside her mind.


    ''He is just here to appreciate my help. He doesn''t feel a thing for me.''


    This was the conclusion she made due to uncertainty... But she didn''t know what was happening on the other hand.


    Both figures'' hearts were vibrating at that moment, and it was already becoming utterly awkward.


    However, at a point, Arnold tried to pull off his nervousness. It wasn''t as if he would get nailed after all... He desired her, and he had to tell it to her face... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And perhaps, she could be his girlfriend.


    For a twenty-three-year-old, it wouldn''t be a crime, right?


    With a sigh, Arnold raised his head one more time.


    ''You can do this, Arnold. You can do this...''


    Mia, somehow, had raised her head to look at him, placing her right hand against her cheek. Her eyes were cold and faint, as though like a little, shy child.


    "I have something to say to you, Mia. But I''m afraid your reaction would be negative," he glanced at her.


    "W... What? What is it?" Mia stammered, the faintness in her eyes becoming more intense.


    Her reaction wasn''t discouraging after all, and Arnold already felt himself gaining boldness. Although he had a strange feeling inside his heart, it wasn''t enough to stop him from spilling some words out...


    Those little yet powerful words.


    "I like you..." Arnold suddenly spoke, "I mean... love you, Mia."


    At that instant, Mia''s eyes dilated, stunned.


    "Just when I set my eyes on you, I have been the most troubled man ever because I have always wanted you. You saved my life, and I wouldn''t have been here today if not for that."


    Mia stared blankly as though she had become a statue, but this was actually what she had wanted to hear after all. Her shock didn''t come because she didn''t expect it, it came because her mind was right.


    Arnold wasn''t just here to repay her for her help...


    "Please, Mia. Be my girlfriend," Arnold added, his face and voice sincere.


    It took quite a moment before she could say a word, but Arnold was patient, staring at her beautiful face.


    "I... I never expected..."


    "You never expected it, but I have to. I know you wouldn''t reject my proposal, Mia," for the first time in his life, Arnold was persuading someone to be his girlfriend.


    An affection which came suddenly from nowhere... A complicated feeling he had for Mia just at first sight.


    Mia prolonged her moment of hesitation, but it was fine by Arnold. Since she hadn''t spilled out a "NO" from her mouth.


    Then, in a moment, she raised her head to look at him, followed by a smile that almost made Arnold''s heart explode.


    "Yes, I will be your girlfriend. I... I love you too, Arnold..."


    Arnold''s eyes widened in disbelief, yet it was in reality. She said yes!


    "But you have to do me a favor, Arnold. I could go down on my knees if you want..." She said, her face grim yet sincere and worried.


    "You don''t need to. What is it?" Arnold asked curiously, praying that it wouldn''t be one of the disgusting conditions given by rich girlfriends these days.


    "I will be your girlfriend... If you promise to marry me."


    Now, she let out the favor she needed, blowing Arnold''s mind. At that moment, Arnold was short of words, caged in a box of utter astonishment.


    Right there in front of her, his only reaction was...


    "But why?!"


    ******


    [A/N: Please let''s help grow Arnold and Mia''s character in the book info section! Your Golden Ticket votes would be highly appreciated. Thank you!]

 Chapter 65: The scar

    "Because everything is at stake... My father''s properties are at stake. If I don''t get a man and switch the wills to his name, I will lose it all," Mia explained immediately after Arnold''s puzzled question."My father was in a business group, and this group had been planning on taking away his company after his death. I only have five years, and after five years, everything would be taken away if it isn''t a man''s written on the wills."


    "That''s why I need you, Arnold," Mia was cold in the face.


    Arnold shrugged. While he was confused at that moment, there were certain things he thought of, giving him some crazy judgment.


    ''Did she want me to marry her just to be in charge of her father''s company? But that isn''t what I want. I don''t want some business-purposed marriage.''


    Arnold was short of what to do, biting his lips.


    "It''s alright. You can think about it. I will wait for your decision. But you have to keep this in mind... I love you, and I want you to be the father of my children," Mia spoke upon seeing Arnold''s speechless reaction.


    Arnold nodded quickly upon hearing this one as it was clear that basically had no response to give about her proposal.


    He was here to make this lass his girlfriend, and suddenly, he was getting a marriage proposal from her.


    ''How crazy!''


    Arnold shouted inwardly.


    "But... That means were are dating now, right?" Arnold had a strong tone in his voice when he asked this question, but Mia understood.


    "Of course, Arnold. I agree to be your girlfriend," she said with an awkward smile, although those shy looks were always on her face.


    Arnold, at least, was glad that she accepted. Truth be told, his feelings were sincere, and despite this sudden occurrence, a bit of it never left his heart.


    They both conversed and drank until Arnold insisted that he should be leaving. There was no way he could meet up with going back to Chicago that day, so the best thing was to lodge in a hotel for the night.


    He couldn''t stay in Mia''s dorm room, either.


    After the conversation, he learned that Mia''s parent died after an assassin raid on their way back from vacation in Oklahoma City. Her parents were gunned down by those hefty men, but she managed to escape into a forest, fortunately not being noticed.


    It was late in the night at that time, and Mia was heedless of where she was running to. She only knew that she was escaping from death. It was then that she hit hard against a tree with sharp bodies in it, causing severe injuries on her body, including her face.


    Surprisingly, this was how she had that curvy-shaped scar on the left side of her face. But it was quite fortunate that she found help after running for so long, scampering into a hidden house inside that forest...


    That day, undoubtedly, was the worst day of her life.


    However, her father had already written his will in favor of her, making her the legal owner of his company, but his business partners had been trying to raise cases against it, doing their very best to hijack the company.


    And it was already becoming too overwhelming...


    Arnold had initially been wondering why she decided to pay less attention to her father''s property and pursue a professional wrestler career, but she only gave one reply.


    "I am becoming a wrestler because one day I want to break their ankles with my bare hands. Especially, that beast who claimed to be my father''s twin brother."


    Although this was a statement made from the effect of anger, Mia entirely had different purposes for entering the professional wrestling world, and main-eventing Battleline was just a bit of them.


    ******


    Mia led Arnold out to the exit of the university before he left. They both had a chat as they walked, well, the cold stares coming against them from different students around only made Mia especially unrelaxed.


    Arnold was never moved anyway, and at some point, many recognized him as Max Fury, the currently trending Grindhouse wrestler and well, a former student of Rising Impact University.


    "Max Fury!"


    "Oh my god! That''s him!"


    "It''s truly him! He just didn''t come with his title!"


    Side shouts came a moment after moment as they walked, and Arnold was surprised at a point when a lady of about Mia''s age approached him and begged for a selfie with him.


    He had no choice but to accept since he was a loving superstar to his fans.


    Mia was only standing next to him in amazement... Truthfully, she didn''t know that her "boyfriend" was this popular. Literally, she even thought that she was the only one watching his matches in the entire university. She never knew that almost everyone knew him, even the first-year students!


    Arnold agreed to take a pic with the excited lady and they continued walking right after.


    "You have got quite a remarkable fame. You need to get yourself a bodyguard" Mia hesitated before saying. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Arnold only smiled. "I don''t think I need any. I can protect myself," he spoke and shook his head.


    "You don''t really mean that, right? Someone of this level of fame should have a security guard at least. I don''t want bad to happen to you, Arnold," Mia appeared worried in an instant. Those facial reactions were as sincere as reality, and Arnold could feel her sincerity.


    But he didn''t really want a bodyguard. Even if he would, not now. Living a BIG life was one thing he disliked... Even though he becomes very rich, he wouldn''t let it change his preferred lifestyle. Having a bodyguard at this stage was not on his list of plans.


    With Mia following him to the gate, he was set to leave.


    Two gatekeepers could seen standing tall at the gate side, their face as fierce as a glare. It was certain that no students were allowed to leave the university premises until it was vacation or else there was a good reason, so there was no way Mia could follow him out.


    "I will come to see you tomorrow, Mia. Take care of yourself," Arnold attempted to leave with these words being said, but Mia''s arm pulled him back.


    "Not without a hug," she curled her lips and said.


    Arnold with a smile, had no choice but to give her a new, warm hug which she embraced tightly as though like a magnet. It was already becoming awkward I''m front of the gatekeepers, so they both let go of each other and Arnold.


    Walking out through the gate and out to a calm road leading to the main roads of Phoenix City, Arnold suddenly got a message from his phone. Bringing it out of his pocket and taking a look, his eyes dilated in an instant.


    (Horny Tyres Management: Congratulations, Max Fury. We are glad to notify you that we have reached a million sales with our newly produced tires. All rewards will be granted shortly. Thanks for your assistance).

 Chapter 66: Five Digits

    (Debit Alert: Horny Tyres PLC just sent you $8000).While another stood speechlessly in shock in front of Rising Impact University''s gate, another message popped in, showing him a notification of the promised eight thousand dollars reward from the company.


    "WHOA! How... How is this even possible?!" Arnold was bathed in utter confusion. It has just been a week since he and Matthew shot the commercial, and now they have reached a million sales???!!!


    With no one to answer his question, Arnold was left with nothing to say. He only knew that Horny Tyres had really sold a million products before giving the rewards...


    While he stood in confusion, his phone beeped repeatedly, signifying the alarm of a phone call. To Arnold''s expectation, it was Matthew who was calling... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blinking, he smashed the green icon and picked up the call.


    "Hey, friend! Have you received the message?!" On the other hand, Matthew was shouting at the top of his lungs in excitement which also made Arnold''s heart beat.


    It was indeed not a dream!


    "Yes... I saw it," Arnold forced a bold tone. He had been the one encouraging Matthew to believe that they could achieve those requirements, so he wouldn''t afford to act weird... Even though it came way too quickly than his expectations.


    "Huhu! I just received eight thousand dollars also, what about you?" Matthew was undoubtedly excited at that moment, every word coming from his mouth a manifestation of his happiness.


    "Of course, I just received it," Arnold was rather calm.


    "I am sure it''s going to reach five million sales in three months! I can''t wait to have a car of my own! HAHAHA."


    With Matthew saying this, Arnold chuckled, sensing the feeling. When they had just gotten a million sales in a week, why would they not expect to get five million sales in three months?


    In fact, Arnold''s expectations had drawn back. With just a million sales in a week, there was a high possibility that they could sell five million tires in five weeks...


    "Perhaps it could happen in a month," Arnold said with a tone of strong belief, but Matthew had doubted immediately.


    "Oh no. Why would you have such expectations? A month is way too close to five million sales. The three months is perfect," Matthew anticipated.


    "Let''s watch and see then. I think I would have to go now, friend. Stay safe," Arnold said before making Matthew end the call.


    He then sighed.


    "Pheww... Eight thousand dollars... That''s... Cool."


    Arnold now felt the reality of obtaining eight thousand dollars from just an endorsement deal. It all felt like a dream one moment, but in the next, it was as real as the air he breathed.


    With a smile, he went straight straight to his bank app on his phone to check his account balance.


    (Account Balance: $14560).


    "Yes!"


    "Yes! Yes!! Yes!!!"


    His sudden reaction didn''t come from surprise, it came from utter excitement. Officially, Arnold had made his first five-digit money! No actions could express his happiness at that moment, leaving him only to express it as best as he could.


    He was once a poor young guy who barely had a hundred dollars in his account... Now he was getting over ten thousand dollars!!!


    It was something to celebrate and something to be proud of as well. With these coming off, Arnold''s vision towards his ambition was enlarging further.


    He made his way into the city and booked a hotel in a convenient area after several inspections. Arnold had been in Phoenix for over four years, so he knew almost everything about this city... The organizations created here were one of what he liked to make researches about.


    (Silverbird Hotel and Suites).


    "Hmm, nice name," he walked on and straight to the receptionist.


    It was also shocking that even the receptionist of the hotel recognized Arnold as Max Fury, the current Grindhouse Omega champion.


    Like always, he never stopped being amazed, but he never acted out. Booking Room 217 and being led there, Arnold heaved a sigh.


    The room had a white color appearance, a wide knee-high bed, and some noticeable luxurious appliances.


    Arnold went straight to the bed and sat on it, then he brought out his phone from his pocket.


    (To Mia: Have a good sleep *heart emoji*)


    Arnold then lay on the bed, stretching out. All his limbs felt like they were being bent into curves...


    "I really need a massage," Arnold cried while he rolled over the extreme edge of the bed.


    However, while his body still ached, his heart was filled with thoughts. For a moment, those thoughts enveloped his mind, making him forget that feeling of receiving a massage...


    Arnold had different thoughts, reflections, aims, and fears... All these things had lingered, refusing to let go.


    Come Wednesday, Jerry Blaze would be having his championship rematch with him.


    Tristan Black had just challenged him for a Winner Takes All Match, putting both of their titles on the line.


    He had a Royal Rumble Match to compete in January, having hopes to win as well.


    His issue with Ben was not settled yet... He knew that that son of a bitch would aim to avenge his defeat after his tag team match victory.


    However, these were the least of his troubled thoughts. His fears and sources to utter perplexity.


    Marrying Mia!


    He might have loved her, but Arnold was not ready for marriage. It was almost five since her clash with her father''s business partners... Now, the real fact was...


    Arnold needs to make his decision and marry Mia as soon as possible. He knew how she cherished her father''s company and how it could be if she got to lose it... He never wanted a breakdown in her life.


    All night, he had pondered on this... The more he thought about it, the more he fell into countless realizations.


    Not only would he be entitled to a company worth millions of dollars, but being the new owner of this company would boost his popularity, reputation, and power.


    Arnold loved Mia for sure, and if he would have to do this to prove it, then so be it!


    After all, it wasn''t just for her benefit... It was for their own good. The destiny of his future family.


    When Arnold was done with thinking and deciding, summing his decisions up, he declared.


    "For the sake of our destiny, I will marry Mia!"

 Chapter 67: Nominated

    "I have thought about and have made my decision," in Mia''s dorm room sat Arnold and the beautiful scar-faced lady as they conversed. After making his decision, he decided to see Mia noon since he was still in Arizona.Khloe was still away from the university after bringing a cunning and believable excuse to the authorities. For almost a week, Mia had been alone.


    Mia''s face contrasted a bit as she heard what Arnold had just said. With rays of nervousness running through her dark eyes, she asked.


    "R... Really? What do you say?" Her voice tone was cold yet curious, but Arnold was actually never given it any attention. He was ready for what he had decided...


    "I''m sorry, Mia..."


    Mia''s eyes glinted at that instant, her heart racing... What could be the next words after hearing those short words of apology? Of course, no one wouldn''t know what it meant...


    "I will marry you, Mia! I will."


    While Mia was still in a pool of despair after his statement, Arnold approached with an entirely different statement with a different meaning.


    Now Mia couldn''t help but raise a brow.


    "Huh???"


    "You heard me right. I will marry you," this time he said with a smile, leaving Mia rather confused.


    "Then, why were you sorry?" Mia wondered and asked.


    However, Arnold putting on a playful smile on his face nodded a few times and replied.


    "Just wanted to see your reaction if it went the other way."


    Mia could only shrug, a slight angered look on her face. After all, she was utterly excited at that moment... Instead of making another furious reaction, she was rather calm and collected. In her mind were piles of happy feelings, as though she just won a championship title.


    "Are you really sure of what you just said?"


    To confirm for a second time, Mia asked again, looking deep into Max Fury''s vibrant eyes. However, it was certain that the young man was bold in his words, and serious.


    "I meant what I said," Arnold raised his brows to strengthen his look of seriousness. And it was now that Mia''s belief emerged.


    Quickly, she stood up from the luxuriously wooden chair she was sitting in and shuffled close to Arnold.


    Arnold fell puzzled for a moment, but it wasn''t as if he could show. As she approached him from a near distance, he could only steal glances at her.


    Soon, Mia was close enough, standing next to Arnold who was still sitting but staring right into her eyes.


    "Can I... Can I have a hug?" These were the words that came out of her mouth within seconds after her approach, causing Arnold to flinch.


    "...?"


    Although Mia was often shy, he never hesitated to do whatever was in her mind. Born into a wealthy family with so much integrity, she wouldn''t mind trying to say anything when it needed to be said.


    Although love affairs might just have been a different case, it still had to be said after all. She didn''t only need Arnold for love and marriage, she also needed him to counter the group of business tyrants trying to snatch her father''s company from her.


    If Arnold marries her, then the mission would be completed halfway.


    "It''s just a..."


    "Alright, here am I," it had taken long for Arnold to respond, causing a grim look on Mia''s face. However, it was when he decided to act like the man around there that Mia noticed his passion.


    Arnold stood from his seat and gave Mia a hug, this one more warm, more sweet, and more romantic than the one at the gate the previous day.


    Mia had decided to hold tight and not let go. These days, she had earned herself a golden opportunity to be with Arnold. He is a Grindhouse wrestler, a champion to be exact, and if he manages to go back to Capside Centre, it might take so long before she could see him again.


    However, this case should be switched to another direction since they were dating now and had had each other''s contact.


    They would surely get in touch.


    After almost three minutes of warm, romantic hug, Arnold had to persuade her to let go. She didn''t decline this time, instead, she walked on to a small bookshelf in her room and brought out a file.


    On this file was written "Mia Emerson''s Marriage Agreement" as well as the papers brought from it.


    "Can you please sign here?" Mia had a pen in her hand, pleading.


    "Sure."


    Arnold never thought of hesitating before collecting the pen and inputting his signature in the required spot. This was when Mia smiled in relief, giving him another quick, excited hug.


    "I have to go now... I might have overstayed my allowance."


    Shows may be less strict to champions, but there are still rules that everyone must keep.


    One of the laws was that every wrestler must be in Capside Centre two days before every show event. He was also going to be having a championship on the show as well, so it would be crazy if he decided to go back to prepare in time.


    "Good luck with your match with Jerry Blaze. I believe you can defeat him," Mia gave words of comfort as he was about to leave.


    They had both concluded a meeting during the Christmas period, which was only a few weeks away. It was already late November, and already snowing...


    Arnold gave her a romantic gratitude for her good wishes before leaving the university. One side of his mind told him to ask for a kiss, but the other was against it. With his actions strongly falling along with his second thought, he decided to erase it.


    "Just maybe next time," he consoled himself.


    ******


    Everywhere seemed lively, unlike the secret battle royal event that happened a few days ago when he got to Capable Center. Many could be seen hanging around at different corners as they conversed, while others only stole glances at passing figures including Arnold.


    While he walked through an alleyway without even the urge to look at anyone, a feminine voice called from behind, causing him to turn in an instant.


    "General Manager Jack Harris declared that I must hand this to you," this young lady with red hair and slim body structure said, stretching forth her hands to hand over the wide card-like paper.


    Arnold collected it a second and turned in a different direction from the lady. Then with attentive and vibrant eyes, she read what was written in it.


    (Congratulations Max Fury. You have won the award of Grindhouse Wrestling Young Star of the Year award, and the Grindhouse Wrestling Star of the Year award).


    (We are also glad to inform you that you have been nominated for the Global Fist Award 2056. Keep up the good work, Max Fury).


    All the news made Arnold amazed, but the last one almost made him choke.


    "Global Fist Award??? How f**king come?"


    ******


    [A/N: For those of you who think his meeting with Mia was too long, I did it that way so he could go back to duty and not get distracted for a long time. Mia would fully be portrayed after finishing her final year examination and entering Grindhouse Wrestling. Although she would be appearing sometimes before then... Thanks for reading!] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 68: Coach Rejection

    The Global Fist Award was an annual award usually sponsored by the Global Wrestling Sports Association. Professional wrestlers who are often nominated for the award didn''t only come from one promotion, it was an award involving all professional wrestling shows in the world.Although Grindhouse Wrestling was regarded as a low-level professional wrestling show, the eyes of this association were still on it, just like they had eyes on other low-level Wrestling shows of other promotions.


    Now, Max Fury had been nominated for the award???


    He accepted the fact that he had been making incredible performances, which had eventually earned him the Grindhouse Young Star of the Year award as well as the overall Star of the Year, but being nominated for the GFA was far from his expectations.


    He had never thought of it one day.


    "It''s all like a dream... Reality seemed to have seized to convince me," Arnold muttered to himself. Just earlier that day, he was notified that the Horny Tyres'' new product had surpassed a million sales after a week due to the help of his fame, and now, he was being nominated for the Global Fist Award, joining other veteran professional wrestlers in the top shows for the race.


    Like he said... It was all happening like a dream...


    "General Manager Harris demands your presence in his office at this moment, Max Fury," with this said, the lady who had brought the letter left that spot.


    Arnold nodded upon hearing her message and attempted to reread the info on the letter...


    After confirming the message, he then understood that it was certain.


    He went straight to his room to freshen up and get professionally dressed getting to meet Jack Harris. Arnold submitted a two-day "leave" letter and was granted his plea before he left for Arizona, so he had no fear of getting sanctioned for leaving.


    He brought out his Grindhouse Omega Championship Title from the cabinet at the side of his room after getting dressed and made his way to the office.


    On reaching the office, he spotted two men inside. One of them was Jack Harris, and the other was a strange figure clad in simple polo and long light jean trousers.


    To maintain the law of respect, Arnold inquired about coming in before he stepped at the door side.


    "Can I?"


    These two short words drew Jack Harris and the other man''s attention from their conversation as they turned to look at him.


    "It''s alright. Please, come in!" Jack Harris called on Arnold immediately just as he spotted him.


    With his presence approved, Arnold nodded and entered the office. The manager gave him a seat upon entry, and he sat next to the middle-aged man who had a skinny head.


    "Welcome Max Fury, please meet Steven Gates," Jack Harris smiled and swiped his hands in the skinny-headed man''s direction.


    Arnold turned to the man in an instant, stood up, and greeted him. "It''s good to see you, sir." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s so good to see you too, Max Fury," Steven replied with a pleased look on his face. He appeared to be a calm man, yet there was an aura of power fluttering around him.


    At this point, he only needed further introduction to this man.


    "Steven Gates is a retired professional wrestler in the Superdome Wrestling Promotion. He had been a fitness coach since his retirement and been a wonderful and diligent one," Jack Harris began a long speech, giving Arnold no choice but to listen.


    "I know it hasn''t been a year since you came to Grindhouse Wrestling, but your performance had captivated not just me, but the entire authority. We believe that you are going to make a great impact in the professional wrestling world, and this is why we have decided to commission a coach for you at this point. The faster the preparation, the quicker the improvement."


    "Someday, we want you to be among those who would represent Ultimate Revolution Wrestling in the Global Wrestling Competition, perhaps."


    Manager Harris was having a serious look on his face as he spoke, however, Arnold was having another feeling entirely.


    "He would begin duty after the Award Ceremony... You only need to say YES for affirmation," Jack Harris added.


    Arnold stared blankly for a moment and then hesitated. He knew his answer wouldn''t be pleasing at all, yet, he was still keeping his decision firm.


    "I don''t think I need a fitness coach, manager..."


    The two men had their eyes open in shock as they heard Arnold''s response. The smile on Jack Harris''s face seized at that instant, replaced an astonished, cold gaze.


    "What... What do you mean by that?! Everyone would be glad to get this opportunity because this man right here," he pointed at Steven, "is no ordinary fitness coach. He has got good skills and techniques that can help you improve. Why No???"


    Jack Harris''s brows furrowed. It was acting as if he was persuading his son to go to school, glaring.


    "I''m sorry if this doesn''t sound good. But I don''t need a fitness coach. I can do everything by myself," Arnold said again, unshaken.


    It was now that the manager and Steven knew that he wouldn''t evict his decision. He was confident about it even though he knew that getting Steven as his fitness coach would do him much good.


    "Just... Just maybe you need to think about this. I know you are saying this because some Grindhouse Wrestling stars are way weaker than your standards. But you have to know that you will be in the top shows soon. The guys right there are cruel and powerful... It might turn out bad for you if you don''t get a fitness coach and improve."


    Manager Harris still tried to convince Arnold, but he insisted that he had his reasons for refusing to have a fitness coach. Reasons he basically wouldn''t tell anyone...


    Not even Mia.


    While the conversation went on, unfortunately, it appeared that it wouldn''t go well. Although Arnold was still informed to think about it, the deal wasn''t done.


    However, there was even nothing to think about. He never needed a fitness coach and that was the fact...


    Why would he need a fitness coach when he had an Advocate?


    C''mon!!!


    He has the Pro Wrestling System!

 Chapter 69: Pain is an obstacle

    In two days, Max Fury would face Jerry Blaze for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Rematch, this time as the defending champion. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.There were few things Arnold had come to discover as a champion... Basically, there was an entirely different tension he felt having to defend his title. There was a strange feeling that came with "Defense", different from any other forms of tension one could feel...


    Although they lingered no matter how he tried to force them out, he was still getting himself prepared for a battle.


    The championship match at "Siege" was more like a chaotic clash with Jerry Blaze. Now that this man desperately wanted his title back, there was undoubtedly another great showdown on the way.


    "No matter what, I wouldn''t lose," Arnold said to himself, masked up with courage and seriousness.


    "And once I am done with Jerry Blaze, Tristan Black would be next," he added.


    ...


    Come Monday and Tuesday, Arnold spent at least 12 hours training and practicing alone. He even decided to visit the hills in aim to make advanced running goals.


    Arnold often ran up to hills twice to thrice whenever he came with Mark and Lila, but today, he had suggested surpassing that achievement.


    Getting five points for his Agility, six for his strength, and four for both his Endurance and Attack Power, his overall attribute points had reached 118, giving Arnold a confident feeling.


    Getting to the hills, having to run up and down ten times made Arnold feel dubious for a moment, but there was no harm in trying after all. That was the way of the Pro Wrestling System, he always urged his host not to give up.


    Easily, Arnold finished the first run as quickly as he always did. Then he finished a second, then a third... To his surprise, running 1 km up the hills for the fourth time wasn''t as difficult as he had thought. Although he was getting exhausted, deactivating his Attributes from manifesting at that moment, he still found himself striving and trying to reach the endpoint.


    For the fifth time, it unfortunately turned difficult. Although it weighed him down, Arnold made sure he didn''t fall on the hills without reaching the end. The great part was that the system only gave him thirty seconds to rest after every run so that he wouldn''t regain all his strength. If he regained his strength, it was only going to look as if he started the race again.


    To make a fairly repeated 10KM Hill Run, Up and Down, Arnold had only half a minute to rest every time he reached the end point after running Upward.


    Fortunately, his strong willpower had assisted him massively. Arnold completed the fifth... And the sixth. His muscles already hurt like they were being ripped off, yet he ignored them and kept running.


    Although his speed couldn''t help but decrease due to the growing tiredness, he was still running!


    All he could do was to keep running, without the help of the advanced Attributes, but with the motivation of his Advocate.


    [Keep pushing. Never fall... Tiredness is a distraction, pain is an obstacle!]


    With these words sounding loudly in his head, that was an assisting force itself. Arnold would never dare to slack even though it felt like he was in use of his last breath.


    Remarkably, he completed the seven runs, and after thirty seconds, he commenced with the eighth. The more he ran, the more the pain and heaviness in his muscles increased. Arnold''s limbs felt like they had been tied to something massive, feeling like they would be dismantled if he made another step forward.


    But they didn''t. Somehow, what the system said was true.


    Tiredness is a distraction...


    Pain... DAMN IT! It was only an obstacle to be crossed. If one can endure the dream-killing temptation of pain, there is nothing that could hinder his goals.


    The more Arnold kept this in mind, the more it worked for him. And in every passing second a huge progress was made.


    [Eight completed. Common!]


    ''Ahh, my chest hurts...''


    ''And I should pay it any attention.''


    Arnold became an enemy of his health at that moment, ignoring his aching after applying the knowledge of taking pain as an obstacle.


    Just like that, it helped...


    It helped a lot.


    Although the pain continued, it wasn''t enough to take down the relentless champion. Although continued running to the endpoint and returning to the starting point.


    Before he could know it, he completed nine runs, and he was up to the final run. However, while he was set to zoom off, the system suddenly stopped him.


    [Wait!]


    Arnold halted in an instant.


    "What...?"


    [You should finish the race differently. One leg run to five hundred meters, then the other leg to the end.]


    "Ahhh, but why? That doesn''t make sense," Arnold protested with a frown.


    [And who told you it doesn''t make sense? Get it done and see.]


    It was going to be crazily difficult, Arnold knew that. But he had no choice...


    After all, the system never urged him to do things that wouldn''t favor him, so had to do it.


    Using his right leg at first, Arnold began to climb. The first step always made him tremble, but he was glad that he was able to stay still. Another step, step, and another...


    Arnold came to discover that this was impossible...


    "No! I can''t do this!"


    [You can! Common!]


    "I said I can''t!"


    [And I said you can!]


    Arnold became exasperated with the system''s forced task. He knew it would help him, but it was way too difficult for him at this stage.


    However, while Arnold was mad, having waves of uncertainty all over his mind, a sudden realization awakened his spirit.


    "I have to do this. I can!"


    [Yes, you can, host!]


    "I can! I can!!!"


    Arnold sparked his fuse and charged at the endpoint with only one leg on land, raising the other.


    He came to discover that hoping to be able to achieve this goal someday was "wishful thinking". If he didn''t achieve it now, then he would never. Success is acquired with shifted moments of hard work.


    Just like that, his willpower was fueled up, and Arnold couldn''t believe it when he reached five hundred meters. With his left leg, he charged at the endpoint, sweat trickling down his face and wetting his clothes.


    But the hard work was worth it... Even though it took time, effort... And pain.


    It was only a matter of time, and Arnold did it.


    Yeah, he finally reached the end point!


    With a joyful look on his face, one next move he wanted to make was to fall to the floor and rest till eternity...


    However, the system just had other plans...


    Crazy plans...


    [Hey! Not without running back to the starting point!]


    While Arnold was about to fall like a tree, he was suddenly jolted awake.


    ******


    [A/N: Let''s keep up with the support, please. If the book gets five Golden Tickets, two extra chapters would be dropped. If it gets 10 Golden Tickets, three extra chapters would be dropped. And if it gets 20-30 Golden Tickets, a five chapters mass release would be made in two days! Thanks for your support!]

 Chapter 70: Double or Nothing

    The fact that descending the hill was less difficult than ascending made Arnold a little bit calm, but he was still mad. However, he didn''t react with words as running down after climbing was also part of the game.He had done this in those nine races...


    With a sigh, he used his left leg to descend to five hundred meters and completed the race with the other. This way, he had successfully completed this great task...


    This unbelievable task.


    Just as Arnold made his first step on the starting point line, the system echoed.


    [Congratulations, host. You have completed the task.]


    [You have gained 5 points for your Intelligence.]


    [You have gained 20 points to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 20 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Strength.]


    [You gained 3 points to your Attack Power.]


    "Whoa... That''s... Great."


    Arnold was deep in exhaustion as he gasped, not being able to complete the sentence in one go. The system who understood his condition only ignored his rough gasps and asked.


    [You are doing this not because of Jerry Blaze, you know?]


    Arnold shrugged immediately and decided to sit on the floor.


    "What do you mean?" with a mix of gasps, Arnold asked.


    [You have Tristan Black to face... That man is the strongest wrestler in the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster. Jerry Blaze can''t be the target for this. It''s Tristan!]


    Arnold appeared confused for a while, but the system was done.


    [You have to prepare for the Winner Takes All Match. It''s going to be a great battle between you too... Probably, the whole world might be watching to see who wins. Champion versus champion, you know what that means?]


    "Yeah, it would be Double or Nothing at the end," Arnold spoke.


    [Definitely. It''s either you emerge as the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, or emerge as a loser... A complete loser left with nothing.]


    These words hit Arnold in the chest, but he was man enough not to panic. He had never panicked one day before, at least, not after obtaining the Pro Wrestling System.


    "I will do come out victorious, no matter what!" Arnold was gradually regaining himself, so his gasps had gone lesser and lesser as time went by.


    [That''s the feeling. This is why you should do away with certain things, and get yourself prepared. Determination is a success, and I know you can do this, host.]


    "Of course, I can," Arnold smiled with dark glints all over his eyes. "I can never let anyone defeat me after all."


    With this said, he left the hills and back to his room. Arnold took enough time to rest as it was already getting late.


    Tomorrow, the rematch for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title will be made, this time with Max Fury as the defending champion.


    This already caused a stir on the internet, as many brought predictions like always.


    ----


    Lifesketcher: "Max Fury would win, no doubt. This is just his first title defense."


    Epp244 replies Lifesketcher: "So what? Haven''t you seen champions losing their title on their first defense? Max Fury will just be one of them. HAHAHA!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rey: "I don''t know who would win, but I think Max Fury has a higher chance. There are rumors that Kerry Blaze sustained a slight arm injury in a secret match, but he still insisted that he would fight the champion.


    Benni: "Well, I support Max Fury!


    Haga: "Me too!"


    Xavier: I support Jerry Blaze... Jerry, please win!


    ---


    Looking at posts and comments almost made Arnold feel dizzy, but it was still interesting in some ways. Arnold just felt his heart melt when he saw fans rooting for him... There was this good feeling it brings which Arnold couldn''t describe.


    With 670k followers on Facebook, Arnold knew that Max Fury was no longer a new, petty wrestler.


    He is now a Superstar!


    His Instagram, TikTok, and Twitter had 250k, 212k, and 147k followers respectively, giving him no other choice but to get an admin to assist the page and also get it monetized.


    Arnold had to research that aspect before he found an admin. With the help of the professional, it was hard to get the page monetized at all.


    After all, he was Max Fury, a trending figure.


    ******


    Wednesday night came...


    It was already time for the showdown. After several matches including a match between Mark (Bobby Crimson) and Thane Ryder, it was time for the championship rematch.


    Arnold felt bad after watching his friend lose just with advantages taken from the same disappointing mistake he always made. Thane Ryder was a cunning figure who liked taking advantage of other people''s flaws...


    Bobby Crimson was just too to blind realize it. Even after many losses to this cruel man.


    Getting those thoughts to the side, Arnold got dressed in his usual red leather jacket with metal spikes and red shorts with thick red boots. Then, he made his way to the ring with glints of boldness glittering at the corners of his eyes.


    Max Fury wasn''t shaken.


    He was ready.


    Ready to do what he always does mad come out victorious.


    Being the champion, it was mostly cultured that the challenger would enter the ring first, so Arnold stayed back and let Jerry Blaze enjoy his glory... When his turn came.


    He enjoyed his...


    The song "Monster" sounded as Max Fury emerged from the arena entrance. His face was calm and serious as usual, but he never stopped his handshake of respect to the fans.


    Positioning and making the Max Fury symbol, he charged at the ring while granting handshakes to fans on the front sides.


    With his title around his waist, the respect of a champion flew towards him...


    Arnold then glanced at his opponent from the outside, unshaken, then he entered the ring through the second rope and walked to the side.


    Now that the fighters were in the ring, the introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, the challenger, Jerry Blaze!"


    A loud cheer was made...


    "And his opponent, weighing in 223 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!!!"


    Another range of cheers came, this louder, sharper, and stormier...


    That was the feeling of the champion''s supporters...


    That was the glory of Max Fury...


    "Ring the bell!"

 Chapter 71: Grindhouse Omega Championship Rematch: The Handshake

    Ding Ding Ding.The bell rang in an instant and the match officially began. The fighters, as expected, stole glances from themselves at the very beginning, trying to detect what the opponent had in mind.


    Max Fury was rather careful than urged to attack first because he knew that Jerry Blaze was very smart. Not just smart, he was quick and attentive... It would take a lot of effort before one could launch an attack against him in the beginning of a match.


    Only a few wrestlers were able to attack him at the beginning... If he wouldn''t dodge, he would defend the strike... He was pretty good at moves like that.


    Taking Max Fury by surprise, Jerry placed his left hand on his waist and stretched the other toward him, requesting a handshake.


    This action also caused the fans to react, but it wasn''t more than the usual cheers and shouts. Even if one had said a word, it would be quite difficult for the competitors to hear it due to the mix of murmurs and noises.


    Max Fury flinched.


    ''He is gonna fool me...''


    It was clear. If Max Fury dares to step forward to accept the handshake, Jerry Blaze would make use of that opportunity to strike. For someone who had watched countless wrestling matches while growing up and even at this stage, events like this couldn''t be used against them.


    Max Fury had a plan.


    He glared at Jerry Blaze who happened smiling at him, trying to convince him to come take the handshake...


    ''Did he think I would be that stupid?! He is so foolish to think that way.''


    Max Fury''s eyes burned in distaste. Considering every move of his plan, he hesitated and bit and approached Jerry Blaze...


    He wasn''t actually approaching his challenger to make that handshake, well, he had a plan.


    While Max Fury walked towards him, the smile on his face widened. If one looked at him, they would be able to detect the thoughts in his cruel mind.


    Right inside, he was glad that Max Fury was falling for his trap...


    Upon reaching about two meters away from Jerry, Max Fury stopped. Then he glimpsed his stretched right hand and forced a friendly smile like he really wanted to begin the match with respect like his opponent requested.


    Although he knew Jerry Blaze was only setting a trap, that''s why he would also be turning his plans against him.


    With the blink of an eye, Max Fury grabbed tightly on Jerry Blaze''s right arm, changed course, and pulled it against his back.


    This was his plan... He had heard that Jerry Blaze sustained a slight injury in his right arm, well, Max Fury would be taking advantage of it...


    Jerry Blaze groaned in pain at that instant, but it never sounded like he felt so much of it. Like many had said, it was just a slight injury that naturally took a week or two to heal. If it was very bad, even Jerry Blaze wouldn''t be able to guarantee his match today.


    However, this advantage was still useful.


    Max Fury began an Arm Lock against Jerry''s right hand, causing him more pain. He stood still behind him without a hint of trembling, making sure that Jerry didn''t manage to break the submission.


    However, it was just a matter of time... Jerry Blaze wasn''t Rowan Pierce after all. He possessed incredible strength, so having him locked for a long time wouldn''t be possible.


    Max Fury knew that...


    After several trials to set himself free, Jerry succeeded, and when he did, Max Fury''s control ended at that point.


    Raged, Jerry Blaze launched a clothesline against Max Fury, causing him to fall to the mat. As if that wasn''t enough, while Max Fury was down at that moment, he ran to the ropes, bounced back, and delivered a Leg Drop around Max Fury''s neck.


    Max Fury felt a lot of pain that made him clutch his neck at that moment, but it was just as if his opponent wouldn''t give him breathing space.


    Literally, he was just about to do what he wished he had done successfully in the previous match: finish Max Fury immediately and win the damned match!


    Max Fury was pulled up immediately, forced to stand on his feet to receive... A Stunner!


    Jerry Blaze finisher again...


    That thought flew into his mind at that instant, giving him no choice but to accept it. After all, he wanted to end it right here, right now.


    To take back his title.


    To take back his pride.


    He held Max Fury with his arms on his neck and quickly changed course to deliver the stunner...


    Well, Max Fury wasn''t that weak and disgusting to let him do all this. Jerry had done enough, and it was high time to defend himself...


    Basically to prevent regrets.


    Max Fury pushed Jerry Blaze quickly before he could deliver the stunner. Thanks to his incredible reaction speed, he always activated his Attributes anytime he was in the ring as it was undoubtedly important.


    Jerry Blaze felt the impact of that push, however, someone with great stamina wouldn''t be sent to fall. He quickly charged back at Max after regaining his stance, but he never anticipated what was coming next.


    "Oh oh oh!!! A Superkick! What a strike!" A commentator shouted.


    Max Fury made Jerry Blaze pay for the unforgiving Leg Drop he had launched against him. He made sure he applied a good Attack Power force on it, and the effect made him satisfied.


    Jerry Blaze fell on the mat for the first time in the match, making the match more interesting. Max Fury wasted no time before pinning him for a count, but Jerry Blaze was unfortunately kicked out.


    "One. Two... Ohhhh!!!"


    Arnold never had a look of frustration or shock on his face after all. He knew who Jerry Blaze was... He was always capable of kicking out of a Superkick


    He also doubted that a double Superkick could even take him down due to his great Endurance level.


    This is why he had considered making the right move... The very finishing move.


    [Finishers: Neckbuster, Sorrowful Kiss, RKO.]


    He then made a decision after a single glance.


    ''I will use the third one for the first time against an actual opponent.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max Fury heaved a sigh, stood up, and pulled Jerry Blaze up, ready to end it immediately just like the latter had wanted to.


    Right now, RKO would be useful!

 Chapter 72: Grindhouse Omega Championship Rematch: RKO!

    With a fierce grab, Max Fury held Jerry''s neck and attempted to fall forward...At the next moment, it was so unfortunate that Jerry Blaze could not save himself from the incoming danger. Just when Max Fury was about to deliver the RKO, Jerry pushed him away with great force... A force he could gather.


    Although he wasn''t balanced, at least, he had just saved himself from losing the match.


    Jerry Blaze fell to his knees after pushing Mad Fury away. Although Max wasn''t happy that Jerry had escaped the attack, he still found another opportunity.


    As Jerry was on his knees, Max Fury delivered another Superkick, this one causing Jerry to fall on the mat completely, face-first.


    With this done, Max Fury thought this should be the best time for him to strike again. He was sure that Jerry wouldn''t be able to prevent the move after receiving the Superkick, so this time...


    Max Fury was ready to take him down.


    Grabbing him again, Max quickly decided to RKO him immediately. Jerry Blaze was looking exhausted and weak at that instant... Surely he wouldn''t do anything, right?


    What caught Max Fury by surprise was after jumping forward for the strike, Jerry Blaze held him like a child on the butt. Max Fury didn''t get his feet back on the mat at that instant, getting tightly grabbed by his opponent.


    Instantly, Max was slammed with a suplex from Jerry, causing him deep excruciating pain in his back. Jerry Blaze just somehow managed to save himself from the RKO again.


    While Max Fury was in pain, he was still stunned at the same time. Of course, who could have expected this man who had been Superkick-ed, to be able to defend himself in a space of seconds?


    He was visibly down in one moment, and in another, he was vibrant and strong... Although his exhaustion never kept him still, he was ready to defend himself... If he got a chance, he could even use it against his opponent.


    At this point, maybe he just found one...


    Both men were down after that slam. Jerry Blaze had barely recovered from the superkicks he received, while Max Fury was still feeling the impacted pain of the back suplex.


    Most times, this move never freaked him... But being the fact that it was Jerry Blaze who possessed much incredible strength and attack power, the pain was on another level.


    After all, it was a great slam.


    It only took seconds, and both men were up again. Jerry punched the champion, and the champion punched back. They both began an exchange of punches, causing an increase in the shouts and cheers in the congregation.


    "Both men aren''t backing down. They both know what they need. For honor, they shall battle!" The commentators added more light to the arena.


    As it went, it only got tougher and tougher...


    Jerry Blaze was smart, but perhaps his smartness bows to that of the Grindhouse Omega champion. While they continued punching, Max Fury was done for.


    With Jerry not realizing, he sneaked to his back while he was about to deliver another punch, and grabbed his belly. Jerry Blaze was held tight from behind, making him unable to make a free move.


    He tried to launch an elbow, but Max Fury was smart enough to bend behind just to dodge the attack. Before he could realize it, Max Fury made Jerry fall by attacking his legs. Still, he held tight to his waist, refusing to let go... At the same time, causing his opponent utter frustration and anger.


    Jerry Blaze wished he could skin Max Fury alive at this moment. Not only has he taken his title from him, he has frustrated his life... Miserably.


    Jerry Blaze could say for sure that Max Fury was an incredible fighter, but that wouldn''t stop him from having his revenge. He had promised to take back his title no matter what, and he was going to do just that.


    The next moment, everything changed.


    It was only a matter of time before Max Fury''s dominance ended. After figuring a way to free himself, Jerry Blaze rolled on the mat, surprisingly being the one on Max Fury at that instant.


    Seeing that his chances of getting away were fat, he clenched his fist and elbowed Max Fury with rage. Again and again, an elbow came pouncing on Max Fury''s face as though like a plunging stone. It took Jerry about five elbow strikes for Max Fury to let him away, and when he finally did, the elbows weren''t done yet.


    Since he was on Max Fury at that moment, he was likely able to do what he wanted only if his opponent wasn''t wise enough to roll over, just as he had done.


    As expected, Max Fury was wise enough to save himself. He quickly rolled over, this time not daring to pin Jerry''s waist again. After that free escape, both men stood up, exhausted, gasping for air.


    Tragically, red liquids could be seen coming out of Max Fury''s forehead, a slight gush that only reached his cheek.


    However, the champion ignored it. In fact, he didn''t even notice that he had a slight cut from the elbow strikes delivered by the former champion. He was only focused, hoping to end this as soon... As possible.


    Max Fury ragingly threw himself at Jerry Blaze again... Although he was exhausted, his advanced Agility was always there for him. However, Jerry, who was familiar with several moves he made, already took advantage, moving to the side as quickly as possible.


    When Max Fury approached his spot with such great speed, he had changed course, but he had a great plan as well.


    Without hesitation, Jerry Blaze kicked Max Fury in the belly, and yet, stunningly, he launched a Stunner!


    "WHOA!!! That''s a Stunner. A Stunner! This might be the end!"


    Instead of pinning his opponent that very minute, Jerry Blaze left the ring and climbed up to the turnbuckle. Everyone already knew what the former Grindhouse Omega champion had in mind. He was going to deliver a Splash... To end it.


    He climbed to the top of the turnbuckle and raised both hands over his head with a smile of victory appearing on his face. He had that feeling, ready to win his baby back!


    ''Haha, here we go!''


    With that joyous statement, Jerry Blaze jumped from the top rope aiming for a Splash. But shockingly... And swiftly...


    His eyes widened upon seeing a figure standing up from the mat...


    It was already late anyway...


    Because the champion already made a successful plot.


    Upon falling towards the mat, an arm came gripping his neck, dragging him forward for a slam.


    Unfortunately, while Jerry Blaze was aiming for a Splash, he received an RKO.


    A flying RKO! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *****


    [A/N: Well, the author is so depressed and demotivated that he might drop this book, soon.]

 Chapter 73: The Legacy

    Jerry Blaze was smacked miserably by the flying RKO, sending him to a realm of utter unconsciousness before a second.The entire congregation raised a cacophony of thunderous shouts, these shouts coming with different purposes from all directions. With these screams were shock, disbelief, and confusion.


    The entire arena at large was set ablaze.


    "What the HECK did he just do?!!! That''s an RKO!?!"


    "OH MY GOD!!! Max Fury just brought back the long forgotten finisher of professional wrestling legend Brandy Orton!!!"


    "If that truly is an RKO he just did, then yeah, Max Fury has done it again!"


    The commentators went crazy, and so did the fans. The only professional wrestler who used this move as his finisher was Brandy Orton, one of the greatest professional wrestler that WWE ever had in their time. Everyone knew the RKO as a deadly finisher that was rather interesting to watch, and now, someone was getting to use the move after years of being forgotten?


    Even most fans of those late years had died, but inciting stories about the deadly finisher had been told to the newbies by those who were still alive.


    There were also old videos which were seen in the internet, so almost every professional wrestling fan at this stage knew what the RKO was...


    And today, seeing it being used by the wonder fighter, Max Fury, Grindhouse Wrestling was on the verge of eruption.


    Ignoring the storming shouts from the congregation, Max Fury rolled over to Jerry Blaze and quickly covered.


    "One. Two..."


    "Three!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, and still, the Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!!!" The announcer shouted like always, announcing the victory of the incredible champion.


    Arnold was visibly half-dead when he fell on the mat and gasped for air, for the first time, letting out all the exhaustion. His title was brought to him shortly, and Max Fury couldn''t help but give it a hug.


    ''I almost lost you..."


    He clenched hard with the title on his hand, almost letting out tears of joy. Once again, Jerry Blaze had gave him another great, crazy battle.


    Arnold was so curious to know how this man trained and practiced... And when. What was his time for training schedule?


    Was he a strong hardcore trainer like him, or maybe, did he also possess something strange in him that was advancing his attributes?


    If he truly had, then Arnold was so sorry for having a stronger force of his own.


    But indeed, and undoubtedly...


    Jerry Blaze is a true fighter.


    Arnold left the ring before his opponent could. Jerry Blaze was still finding it hard to believe his lost after such attack launched against Max. Literally, it was super unbelievable for such case to occur.


    While Jerry was strong and incredible, Max was a monster!


    It was certain, as even Jerry himself had no doubt.


    With surging pain penetrating all over his neck and face, Jerry Blaze preferred to remain in the ring and think of his misery.


    After all, they were the main event competitors.


    ******


    "Great. Great. Great. Congratulations, Max Fury!" Tristan Black dashed out from nowhere, somewhere in the alleyway. There was a hint of fright on Arnold''s face at that instant, but he only had to calm down after noticing that there wasn''t an attack intention.


    "Thank you..."


    Arnold gave a honest reply... It wasn''t like everyone could have such respect for a fighter who would be challenging him for his title... But here he was, deciding to act rather differently.


    "Now, you should be prepared for ours, right?" Tristan said, but Arnold only nodded and looked away.


    "Well, good luck on your preparations... That''s only what I can say," Tristan smiled at the Grindhouse Omega champion with a complicated manner and walked away.


    Immediately without sparing a stare, Arnold continued walking through the pathway, until he was finally at the boarding area. At this point, he was feeling a lot of pain in his neck and back as well, but his endurance never allowed him fall inferior.


    The hospital wasn''t his thing after all, it would only take a few moments to regains his physical feeling, so he would be visiting the hospital like always.


    Arnold entered his room and bounced on the bed.


    "Woo Hoo! I won hahaha!"


    Nothing couldn''t express the joy in his heart at that moment, but it was clear that he was far from excited... His first title defense came successful, what is it not to celebrate for?


    Indeed, it was worth celebrating!


    The internet at the other hand was also abuzz. After Arnold''s delivered flying RKO to Jerry Blaze, the show completely went crazy. The video had also went viral on different reels and pages, making tonight''s show the highest talk of the day in the entire city of Chicago.


    Arnold wasn''t surprised after all. For such wonderful RKO to be remembered after so many years, it meant something great...


    Something... Remarkable... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, Max Fury had bathed himself with new additional love from the Grindhouse Wrestling universe. He hadn''t only been a wonderful fighter making great performances, he had brought back most forgotten glories of the professional wrestling world.


    From Jk Styles'' "Monster" music play to Brandy Orton''s legendary RKO... That was awesome.


    "This is awesome!"


    Pa Pa! Pa pa pa!


    "This is awesome!"


    Pa pa! Pa pa pa!!!


    The fans acknowledged his unmeasurable respect to the legendary pro wrestling show, giving away their love and gratitude.


    After a long consideration and planning, the top fans group decided to give Max Fury a nickname, The Legacy!


    Arnold was scrolling down a few posts when he suddenly get to see the mind-blowing post made by his fans. It was indeed heartfelt, and Arnold appreciated it with all his heart.


    As the champion, he decided to gratify to the fans... And mostly to the godsent Pro Wrestling System.


    Although Arnold didn''t know where the system came from, he had unhesitatingly called it an invisible angle from Heaven.


    Even if he didn''t really believe in God... Well, wasn''t it true that the angels of God are good helpers?


    The Legacy asked himself.

 Chapter 74: Desperate Friends

    "I am, and always will be grateful for the love and priceless support from you all. The Grindhouse Wrestling universe had fueled my motivation and happiness, and this had been the major power of my success.""From Day One, y''all had always been there, and I, Max Fury, am honestly thankful with all my heart!"


    "I promise to give my all and always be the Max Fury that you all love. Thank you, universe!"


    Arnold dropped a post on his page after making a written speech. After his win last night, it was right that he had to show gratitude to his fans... Coming out victorious in his first title defense.


    Within minutes, countless comments began to drop...


    ----------


    "We love you, Max Fury! Keep soaring!"


    "The Legacy, Max Fury!!!"


    "A true humble fighting champion! Kudos to you Max Fury."


    "Here we go again! Another victory for you, champ. Congratulations!"


    "I love you, Max Fury! Please marry me!"


    -----------


    There were too many comments before Arnold could know it, and he couldn''t reply to all. To maintain actual professionalism, it was best that he didn''t reply to any.


    However, while reading some of the comments, his reactions were mixed with shock, delight, and wonder.


    The most interesting part of the comments was Arnold seeing a lady begging to marry him.


    "Crazy..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows in shock, but it was only clear that he was alien to this kind of event. With being such a trending superstar, things like this are sure to always come.


    The post ended up getting 15k reactions and 3k comments on Facebook, a few figures less than 10k reactions on TikTok and Instagram, with 6k reactions with over nine hundred comments on Twitter.


    Glad and satisfied with his social media growth, Arnold couldn''t hold back the smile that kept appearing on his face.


    Right now, only top figures like Tristan Black, Eclipse Son, Jerry Blaze, Matt Killian, and Black Pope were the ones who had more followers on social media than him. Most of the men were fighters in the high-level roster, except for Jerry Blaze, who had made a great impact in the low-level roster for years before Arnold''s arrival.


    It was indeed, a great growth... And even the Grindhouse Wrestling Management themselves were amazed.


    Honestly, he was the face of the show at this moment... Well, perhaps, with Tristan Black, the top champion.


    ******


    "We are on our way to your room. How about we go have lunch together?"


    Arnold ran into Mark and Lila on his way to the gym, which stunned the sh*t out of him. He hadn''t gotten to see them after coming back from Arizona, making him a little guilty for that act...


    Mark smiled at his friend without a hint of anger around his eyes. Lila, too, didn''t seem to have been mad with his attitude lately, making Arnold a little surprised.


    They were all cool towards him as if nothing really happened.


    Anyway, did something really happen???


    Keeping those thoughts to the side, Arnold forced a smile back at them and replied.


    "Actually... I am on my way to the gym. I ate a lot at breakfast, and I''m full now."


    Lila and Mark exchanged glances for a moment and turned to Arnold after.


    "It''s okay. How about we go workout together then?" Mark suggested with yet that congenial smile he always showed.


    "Yes. It''s been a while since I visited the gym. I think I need to train a little," Lila said and looked at Mark again, "After all, we also ate a lot at breakfast." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah, hahaha. We ate a lot," Mark laughed upon response.


    However, Arnold was only busy observing the weird conversation of his friends. He suddenly noticed something fishy, as if they were up to something, maybe some kind of plan to make him develop an interest in Lila again.


    But he had doubts... He guessed that wasn''t the case. Perhaps they just needed to be around him and that''s all.


    Although he was trying his best to limit his time with them due to his ambition, Mark and Lila had gained a huge portion of his trust.


    He had taken them as his friends, which meant a lot to him... This was why he never joked with the term "friend." Once he called you his friend, then you are like a sibling to him.


    "Okay sure then. Let''s go the gym," Arnold had no choice but to accept their proposal, but he had promised not to get distracted...


    The system already made a reaction before he could even realize it...


    [Hmmm... It''s clear that Max Fury is a stubborn lad.]


    ''Don''t say that, I promise not to get distracted.''


    Arnold tried to convince his Advocate that he wouldn''t let the association at the gym ruin his goal for the day.


    [Let''s see how it goes then.]


    [You gained 25 points to your Intelligence after your last match.]


    [Intelligence: 95.]


    [You only need five more points for your Intelligence to gain your first Anonymous Skill.]


    ''Whoa! I have gotten there!''


    [No. Not really. Your goal today is not to advance your Attributes but to learn to understand the concept of fitness and combat. To start up, you have to visit the training ring instead.]


    "Huh...?"


    [Yes. You have to understand combat to enhance your combat skills tactically.]


    Arnold hesitantly glared and nodded. "Sure..."


    [Good. This way, you can become more skillful and tactical in your matches, making it easy for you to weaken opponents at the beginning period of the match.]


    [If you can learn a lot of tactical combat, then it''s guaranteed that you will gain up to five points to your Intelligence, helping you acquire your first Anonymous Skill.]


    [Good luck...]


    Arnold''s mouth was sealed after the system''s order. He wondered how his friends might feel if he told them that he had changed his mind, weighing him down... Confused.


    He needed to acquire his first Anonymous Skill anyway.


    It took quite a moment before he could make up his mind to tell them, and at that time, they were almost at the gym house.


    "Hey, guys. I''m so sorry but I have a change of mind. I would be practicing in the training ring instead," Arnold said with an apologetic tone.


    However, his friends just didn''t seem to have become disappointed with his sudden decision. They smiled after those words, making Arnold stunned in the inside.


    While blinking confusedly in front of them, Lila glanced at him and spoke.


    "It''s okay. There is actually no problem with that..."


    "If you are going to the training ring, then..."


    "We are going to the training ring too."


    ******


    [A/N: I''m grateful for the Power Stone growth this week. Thank you so much for the support. We only need Golden Tickets to rank up. Please, let''s do this!]

 Chapter 75: Despair

    Arnold''s inner reaction could be best expressed as "crazy" at that moment. After Mark and Lila decided to follow him, there was no way he wouldn''t believe that truly... They are up to something!


    Arnold shrugged immediately. "Really? You want to practice in the training ring too?" He asked with furrowed brows.


    "Yes of course. Is there anything wrong with that?" Mark raised a question.


    Arnold thought about it and could only shake his head and reply. "No..."


    Hearing his response, Mark nodded and smiled, folding his arms.


    "Let''s get going then," Lila glanced at the both of them and took the lead towards the training ring.


    Mark followed suit immediately, gesturing to Arnold to come on. However, the two figures didn''t just know that their friends had something crazy in mind.


    "Oh, oh... I forgot I had a plan to run on treadmills first... You guys can go ahead to the training ring. I need to go to the gym house now," Arnold said with a fake seriousness on his face, attempting to hasten to the gym.


    However, if he was crazy, his friends were crazier!


    "Oh, Mark! Do you remember that our fitness coach asked us to run on treadmills for twenty minutes today? Shit! How come we have forgotten so easily?" Lila, as cunning as she was, acted a real drama, staring at Mark who suddenly appeared to be part of the game.


    "Shiiit... That''s true. OMG, we have to do that first," Mark said and walked forward, taking the lead toward the gym house.


    It was now that Arnold gave up. They really wanted to come with him, no doubt. Even though he had tried enough not to let them come with him, his petty plans failed. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever..."


    Arnold muttered without minding if they had heard him, and turned to approach the training ring.


    "Not going to the gym house, anymore?!" Mark shouted from behind.


    Arnold, with slight hints of anger on his face, didn''t give any response and continued walking. As he got past Lila, she only gave him a cold gaze and looked away.


    While they saw him walk towards the training ring, they glanced at themselves for a second and turned to follow suit.


    Arnold pushed open the training ring door and went straight to a ring at the extreme of the space. There were up to five rings in the vast room, each given large spaces from each other.


    Arnold preferred to stay far from Mark and Lila. Not because he despised them, he wanted no distraction. That was why he didn''t want them to come with him in the first place. He wanted to concentrate and improve his tactical combat skills and he gained the five Intelligence points to gain his first Anonymous Skill.


    Upon making his way to that ring, Lila and Mark suddenly called back.


    "Max!"


    Arnold hesitated and turned to look at them.


    "What have we done wrong?" A frightening question came from Lila.


    "You have been cold these days... What happened?" Mark added.


    With a freeze, Arnold changed course in their direction, shocked and perplexed.


    "What... What do you mean?" He suddenly found it hard to say these words boldly, but Mark and Lila never cared.


    They needed to know what needed to know.


    "We are your friends, yet you didn''t come to see us after returning from Arizona. As if that wasn''t fair enough, you didn''t even visit right after. You have been training alone, eating alone, and always wanting to be just ALONE; why?" Mark asked, a hint of sadness on his face.


    At this moment, Arnold was dumbfounded, unable to say anything...


    He was short of words.


    Yet, his friends didn''t stop pouring out their feelings.


    "If this is because of my love proposal, then I''m sorry. I wouldn''t bring up such a topic again," Lila said with a face full of despair and regret, causing Arnold''s heart to shatter at that instant.


    "We wanted you at this crucial time of our career. We wanted to be as strong as you, as wise as you, as skillful as you..."


    "As famous as you..." Mark spoke.


    "But it is certain that you don''t want us anywhere around you. That hurts so badly because... Because we loved to be with you, every single time!" Mark''s voice broke repeatedly.


    "It''s best we should give you that space you need... It''s never good having to force ourselves around you, Max Fury. But no matter what, we still love you and will always support you! Good luck, champ."


    Lila was the last to end their touching speech as she suddenly turned and walked out of the training ring. Mark stood for a few seconds, glancing at Arnold sadly. Then he turned and walked away as well, though slowly.


    "Wa... Wa... Wait!" Arnold, feeling his heart pound hard in his chest, couldn''t help but call back, seeing them walking away.


    But unfortunately, they ignored his call and continued walking away, disappearing from sight after a few seconds.


    Holding back his stretched arms, he clenched his fist. Truth be told, their speech had broken a part of his heart, almost causing him tears.


    The fair truth was that Arnold never wanted them away in the first place. His ambition and the system were ruling over him, and he needed to pursue his goals.


    Truth be told, Mark and Lila were the most wonderful friends he had had in his entire life. Although they were far from his ambitious standard, he, too, loved them.


    That was why they had gained his trust.


    Now that they had decided to leave him due to his sudden attitude, Arnold was left in despair.


    He felt guilty... Like he had rejected some poor angels just because he was rising to fame.


    This was his judgment, hating himself... However, the case was directly different. Arnold was not just a wrestler...


    He was an ambitious professional wrestler.


    It would be literal if it was said that the Pro Wrestling System had made him super ambitious...


    He stood at the entrance of the training ring with nothing to do, nothing to say.


    He was utterly confused...


    Nonetheless, while he stayed idle, thinking, the Pro Wrestling System intervened.


    [Host, please commence the tactical combat training.]


    [I will give a complete guide.]


    ******


    [A/N: The book needs Golden Tickets!!! Thank you for always being here!]

 Chapter 76: Tactical Combat Training (I)

    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry after the system made that statement. At the same time, he was mad, going crazy...


    He was confused, too, having to think that the system was only doing him "good."


    "I... I don''t..."


    [You have to begin the training now!]


    The system didn''t give Arnold a space to speak, knowing what the youngster had in mind. He knew that he had been ruled by friendship emotions, and he couldn''t just let that happen...


    "Do you even have feelings?" Arnold just couldn''t help but ask after that command from the system. "I guess, no. It''s clear that you are just like an AI." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold had a grim look on his face.


    [I''m not an AI... I am a system. They are two different things.]


    "You kept acting like an AI. One who doesn''t have social feelings or even understand its host. Those guys were my friends, yet you want me to give cold shoulders at them."


    "They loved me and also want my success... Just like you do. So why should I do away with them?" Arnold then glared.


    [Because, they aren''t ready to do what it takes to be an ally to the Pro Wrestling System''s host. They need to be as ambitious, willing, and fearless as you are. With that, there would be no distractions as you all would be relentless fighters.]


    Arnold wanted to make another statement but stopped. Actually, he had entirely nothing to say at that instant...


    The system''s last statement had clearly made him hesitate.


    "Be ready? They are fighters after all!"


    [Not fighters enough. Not wrestlers capable enough. Check deep in your heart, you know this. They are too weak to your eyes, too unconfident to be motivated, too scared to take high-rewarding risks.]


    [They are not Max Fury''s match.]


    "But... But, I can''t afford to lose them. They have been good friends in other aspects. I need to keep them as my friends at all costs!" Arnold suddenly found it hard to let go.


    [It''s your choice to make. Stay away, or show them the way. If they are ready for hardcore training and practicing, then they should be good enough to be around you.]


    Arnold''s face turned bright from darkness at that time, hearing what the system said. He actually knew Mark and Lila had a strong urge to improve, but their willpower was just too weak... Extremely frail.


    "Alright... I would persuade them. But I would make sure not to expose you," Arnold smiled and said.


    [It wouldn''t be a secret forever... But I definitely shouldn''t be disclosed for now... Until the Arrival.]


    "What? What Arrival?" Arnold furrowed his brows curiously and asked.


    [Something you wouldn''t need to know at this stage. Please, commence the tactical combat training, Max Fury.]


    Although the system didn''t give a reply, Arnold''s mind had flown to different thinking dimensions. He was shocked and, at the same time, extremely confused... Yet curious.


    He guessed this Arrival stuff would have a connection, somehow, to the Anonymous Skills, but at the same time, he thought perhaps the Arrival might just be a strange wrestling power that would be granted to him one day.


    Maybe, on that day when the system would leave him.


    Arnold had several thoughts; however, nothing seemed to have been making sense to him. He judged that he was only guessing too much, and decided to keep that case aside...


    In a few minutes, his tactical combat training began.


    The system began its guide.


    [First Practice: Sneak Attack.]


    [The Sneak Attack is mostly important and used at the very beginning of a match. This was when a wrestler found his way to the back of his opponent, pinning him with a submission or a tight hold. This helps to exhaust and frustrate the opponent, giving the attack an upper hand in the match.]


    "I think I have been good at sneak attacks," Arnold tried to boast.


    [You are still a learner in sneak attacks, host. I will rank that sneak attack you made against Jerry Blaze an "E" if I were to.]


    "E? Well, that isn''t entirely bad," Arnold couldn''t help but smirk.


    [Well, let''s begin the Sneak Attack training.]


    Arnold stepped into the ring, facing a forged humanoid structure in the middle. Thanks to the advancing technology in the world, Grindhouse Wrestling had made it possible for these structures to move as if like actual opponents, launching attacks and diving to make a wrestler''s practice reasonable.


    Although they wouldn''t harm, it was a robotic structure that had control remotes.


    Arnold approached the forged humanoid structure in the middle of the ring and commenced the training right after.


    The system ordered Arnold to make the humanoid structure attempt a punch and told him to dodge, sneak away, and make a tight grip at the back. Just in a matter of... One second!


    Yeah, the system must be appearing strict, but that was the only way. There were cases when sneak attackers were being caught before a successful attack...


    Arnold needed to be fast... Fast enough not to get caught sneaking at any time.


    With the help of his advanced Agility, well, it didn''t seem like the difficulty was going to be as high as that of a normal wrestler... A weak wrestler to be exact.


    Just as Arnold caused the humanoid structure to launch a punch from the control button, its right arms were activated immediately, and before Arnold could know it, it thrust his arms towards Arnold''s face, causing his mouth to broaden.


    ''WHOA!''


    If not for his great Agility level, he could have gotten punched by the humanoid structure... He was glad that he had a good reaction speed, which had just saved his face.


    [You should be always attentive. Wrestle it like you are in an actual match!]


    The system said from behind.


    At that time, Arnold already sneaked like a snake through the side of the forged humanoid structure, holding its waist so tightly right after. Although there was a slight hardness in its body, it wasn''t bad compared to an actual human body anyway.


    After this first move, Arnold waited for the system analysis, only to be stunned away.


    [Three seconds. Try again.]


    [This is a very easy task... Yet this poor focus and speed?]


    Arnold just couldn''t help but swallow his saliva... Repeatedly.

 Chapter 77: Tactical Combat Training (II): Pointless Target

    Arnold was quite disappointed in himself after the system''s complaint. Although the poor performance didn''t come from low speed, he lacked absolute focus which actually led to a low, disappointing speed.


    He was smart enough to react to the punch, but due to low focus, he made quite a bad move in the sneak attack, having to spend three seconds to sneak and make a satisfying tight hold on the forged humanoid structure''s waist.


    Raged and willing to get this done, Arnold quickly tried again, this time having full focus. He activated the humanoid structure''s arm to launch the punch again, and he was very careful this time.


    He wasn''t even moved by the swiftness or fierce aura of the punch because he had already dodged moments before the fist could get to him. With a spread beyond human realization, Arnold sneaked to the back of the structure, delivering a strong grip on its waist.


    [Good job, host. Repeat the move ten more times.]


    Arnold was glad that he made the sneak attack in a second! Judging by a normal human standard, this was insane! But for him, who had been granted great advancing Attributes from the Pro Wrestling System, it was likely surprising, but it wasn''t going to be strange.


    Although he was human, he is just a different version of humanity now... With the system''s influence, Arnold was like an evolving figure.


    An evolving human getting his Attributes and physical fitness to a different, devastating level.


    Arnold repeated the sneak attack move ten more times as the system ordered, and after that, they moved on.


    [Second Practice: Suplex/Neckbreaker...]


    [Different common moves could be done when in control of an opponent from behind. Having an opponent attacked behind is one of the best opportunities a wrestler would ever have, so you have to come up with a good decision at any point of this event.]


    The system decided to let Arnold choose a move he would deliver to the opponent, leaving him to think for a while.


    "How about the RKO? I can just force the opponent to turn and deliver the RKO," Arnold suggested.


    [That''s a very bad decision, host. Smart opponents are likely to react quickly and save themselves before you can deliver the RKO. They could even attack you instead.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    Realizing it, he saw that what the system said really made sense. For someone like Jerry Blaze, who had great reaction speed, having to launch an RKO against them at the beginning of a match was almost impossible.


    He hesitated for a while again and made another decision.


    "Okay... The German Suplex then," Arnold spoke.


    The system had added a few common moves to his arsenal lately, so Arnold had a variety of attack factors in store. Although the system had warned him not to use some of these moves...


    Although he didn''t know why, he knew that he didn''t really have to use all the moves... It was basically going to give him an indifferent identity.


    Having to deliver the vertical suplex to an opponent required Strength, Agility, and Attack Power. Although this was tactical training... While skills were needed, some attribute factors needed to be applied to make the move even possible.


    It wasn''t the first time Arnold was having a practice of the German Suplex. In fact, this move was one of the most taught wrestling moves in Rising Impact University during the first and second-year sessions.


    The only difference was that Arnold would need to be applying great pressure like never before, and also making a perfect attack.


    Luckily, the Suplex turned out to be perfect after a few repeats, and the system still urged him to make several perfect slams yet again.


    Arnold wouldn''t complain because he understood everything. To be perfect, he had to practice more and more...


    It was only a matter of time before the world would see him as one of the most skillful professional wrestlers alive!


    The German Suplex training lasted for about thirty minutes because they moved on.


    [Third Practice: Out-ring Moonsault.]


    [This is a high-flying move that is mostly used by fearless and skillful fighters. Although you are advised only to use them against the opponent when outside the ring.]


    [It is a flying move whereby you dive while making an upside-down turn. Instead of launching the Suicide Dive several, the Moonsault could be useful. Although it is best used against a lesser number of opponents. One of perhaps... Two.]


    "Let me perfect this move then."


    Although he was a little confused, Arnold was eager to practice this move. He was someone who took risks as a minor factor, always interested in something that gave high rewards regardless of the task.


    Even if it seemed impossible, Arnold Gallagher was never gonna care!


    The Moonsault looked extremely risky... Having to jump from the top turnbuckle, diving with a turn, was indeed a big deal.


    Arnold didn''t find it risky anyway... Even though it was undeniable, he didn''t just let some dark thought envelop his mind.


    Within seconds, he was already on the top turnbuckle with the two forged humanoid structures placed standing outside the ring.


    He was given guidance on how to launch the move perfectly again, and now it was time to work it out.


    "Pheww, you can do this Arnold," Arnold said to himself, motivated.


    Then after another long yet soft exhale, he dived down against the two forged humanoid structures.


    Due to not having practiced this move often before, the speed and pressure in which he landed weren''t fierce enough to be called "perfect."


    But that wasn''t the one case...


    Unfortunately, Arnold failed to land on both forged humanoid structures due to having a pointless target.


    It wasn''t as if he was that bad at diving, he only lacked target on the opponent.


    One humanoid structure was down, with the other left standing, unharmed.


    [Fifty percent perfect. Again!] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait, my ankle hurts inside. I think my bone shifted somewhere."


    Arnold held his left ankle with a look of pain on his face. He was clear that he hadn''t landed well, and that was just a result of his pointless target and low-graded flying skill.


    [It is a shifted joint. It would be placed and all the pain would be gone in five minutes.]


    Truly, after five minutes, the pain was gone and Arnold felt the rigidity of his ankle back at normal.


    With a mix of gladness and yet eagerness on his pale face, Arnold returned to the top turnbuckle and continued his practice.


    "This time, no pointless target..."


    ******


    [If the book gets to 50 Golden Tickets, there would be a Five Chapters mass release. Let''s do this!]

 Chapter 78: First Anonymous Skill: Combat Energy?!

    Arnold attempted a Moonsault again from the top turnbuckle... This time, he calculated the possible landing spot and made sure he increased the pressure and speed.


    After all, improvement only comes with several trials, Arnold had visibly made improvements as he continued practicing.


    Diving towards the outside of the ring, this move only took a second. Arnold plunged hard against the two forged humanoid structures outside the ring, causing them to fall flat in an instant.


    The pressure under which he dived caused a loud boom around that spot, but there wasn''t physical damage to the structures. These things were made with materials that were as hard as tofu, and it was pretty hard for them to be damaged by wrestling attacks in practice.


    [90% perfect. You can try again.]


    Arnold: "...?"


    After such devastating pressure he had applied, it was quite unfortunate that he still didn''t hit a hundred percent perfect strike.


    He would always feel disappointed, but that wouldn''t stop him from making more trials. Since he had achieved unbelievable goals this way, why would he need to be disappointed?


    Another Moonsault was delivered...


    This time... Well, Arnold did his best to make sure there was a difference.


    A better difference.


    *Boom*


    The two forged humanoid structures were forced to fall yet again after the Moonsault. This time, it was as if Arnold''s attack had blown them away.


    The pressure was high indeed.


    [94% perfect. Again.]


    Arnold nodded without complaining and tried again...


    He tried again and again, not taking a second to relax.


    The more he tried, the more he advanced. There was always an improvement after every repeat, which gave Arnold the motivation to continue. He had gone too far to give up, and it wasn''t as if giving up was a choice now.


    After more countless repeats...


    [100% perfect! Good job host.]


    Arnold smiled at the system''s notification and fell on his butt, now deciding to rest. His limbs seemed to hurt, but at the same time, there was a powerful feeling deep inside.


    Arnold felt his body becoming more and more flexible than before, his joints as strong as iron. There was a noticeable lightness in his body, making Arnold feel like he had lost weight so strangely.


    But the fact was that he hadn''t lost weight; he just had gotten enough power not to feel the weight of his body, literally feeling less. After several Moonsaults from the top turnbuckle, this was actually a part of its effect.


    To be very good at high-flying moves, one needed to be light-weighted of himself. This was why Arnold managed to make a perfect strike... While he continued to deliver the Moonsault, there was an advance in the progress to make his body lighter than it was to him.


    Understanding these and giving a nod, Arnold continued to rest. After a few minutes, they continued the training. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was urged to practice other skillful moves like the SixOneNine, the Dropkick, the Forearm Punch (Phenomenal Forearm), and some other mind-blowing moves.


    Although it lasted for the rest of the day before Arnold was done, he was ready. Every practice took repeats, time, and effort, but the improvement kept increasing, the courage, the strength... It was only a matter of time before Max Fury completed all the practices and perfected all moves.


    When he did, there was a victorious smile on his face.


    [SixOneNine perfected. Good job.]


    [Foreman Punch perfected. Well done.]


    [Dropkick perfected. This is a good job, host.]


    Every achievement he made came with a congratulation from the system. Although this system gave huge tasks, it adored its host''s relentlessness and willpower.


    Truly, that''s why he deserved the Pro Wrestling System.


    That''s why Max Fury was the chosen one!


    [You have gained 7 points for your Intelligence. Congratulations.]


    [Intelligence: 102.]


    Arnold smiled. He was surprised that he got more than the five points he needed at that time, but was also glad that he would be two points forward to his next Anonymous Skill which he would be getting after acquiring 500 Intelligence points.


    Arnold took time to rest for a while. Having to practice so hard for hours wasn''t easy. He had only taken a break for just three minutes lately, so he needed the best rest after completing the task.


    While he rested, he decided to discuss with his Advocate.


    "I already gained my first Anonymous Skill, right?" He asked, speaking out.


    [Absolutely, yeah!]


    [You have gained an Anonymous Skill.]


    [Skill Name: ???]


    [Skill Type: Energy Move.]


    [Skill level: A rank.]


    "Why can''t I see the... Ohhh..."


    Arnold was about to raise an alarm until he remembered something. The system had said that it wouldn''t reveal the Skill until the right time. Arnold was said to be at the bottom stage of his career, and it was far off before he could be told what this Anonymous Skill actually is.


    Due to being nameless and hidden, this is why the system named it the Anonymous Skill. Arnold would have to reach a certain stage of power before he could know this...


    [You have unlocked the stats feature: Combat Energy.]


    [This is a factor needed for the usage of an anonymous skill. To gain points to your Combat Energy, you would need to practice Hardcore Wrestling.]


    "What the f**k is Hardcore Wrestling???" Arnold was confused.


    [This is a special wrestling art that could be learned by practice and reasoning. If you get to a certain stage in learning this Art, you will always gain Combat Energy Points. But they wouldn''t be useful at this stage.]


    [Although you need to start practicing it now.]


    [Combat Energy: 0]


    Arnold gave a slight nod in response. Although there was still a lot he wanted to know, it was only unfortunate that the system wouldn''t disclose all.


    He needed to grow stronger to meet those standards.


    It was as if he needed a certain ticket to know everything.


    With the little he had learned, he decided to go home because it was already very late. If not for the lights planted around the surroundings, it would have been hell dark at that time.


    But Arnold was glad.


    While he walked towards his room with clear hints of tiredness in his face, he pondered and decided to try practicing Hardcore Wrestling soon...


    Maybe after going to end the sh*t problem between himself and his friends.

 Chapter 79: Now more focused

    There was no rest better than a night sleep, so Arnold did well to sleep after freshening up. All the muscular pain gradually lessened with every passing second, leaving the effective improvements behind...


    When Arnold woke up, the pains were completely gone.


    "Crazy healing..."


    Arnold couldn''t help but comment. He already knew that something like this was strange and crazy, but what could he do than accept the unbelievable fact?


    It was his system, and he was the only one who could believe it because he was the one who had experienced it.


    Arnold had plans to practice Hardcore Wrestling today, even though he only learned a few things for a start. However, he had decided to apologize to his friends, perhaps they could just let it slide and be back with him again.


    After getting himself prepared and cladded in a blue shirt and black trousers, Arnold left his room and approached Mark''s room first.


    Mark''s room was in the same building as Arnold''s as they were both male wrestlers in the men''s division. But Lila was an entirely different building, though close.


    It wasn''t as if he liked Mark the most; he was only approaching because he was "bro" which would actually mean that he was likely to understand and accept the apology.


    If Mark forgives Arnold, then Lila wouldn''t hesitate too much before doing so too.


    This was the logic had in mind, although he had doubts... Doubts that seem to fade but reappear after a second.


    Deep in the corner of his mind, he was afraid that his friends would never come back to him. He felt somewhat guilty for making them feel so inferior, and he guessed they would choose to stay away to prevent more shame.


    ''If they didn''t forgive me, I would never forgive you, system!''


    Arnold said this out of anger, and the system didn''t mind responding after clearly noticing that this threat didn''t go deep into its host''s heart.


    Arnold was only mad and nervous at that time, which had made him say those words recklessly, but he was still mindless.


    When he got to Mark''s room...


    [Room 56: Bobby Crimson.]


    Arnold''s face turned dark.


    Arnold''s room was locked...


    He was away.


    It took Arnold a while to think, but no matter how he tried, he found it hard to figure out where Mark could be...


    No, there was a thought that came to his mind, which was clear that he actually figured something out...


    ''Lila''s room. Yeah, he must have been there...''


    It wasn''t so early in the morning anymore, so he guessed Mark would have gone to see her. He also guessed that maybe he was out for breakfast, which was likely possible that Lila would be away as well. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He decided to go to Lila''s room to confirm first, and to his slightest surprise, Lila was away as well. It was now that he got convinced to check them up at the cafeteria


    He stood outside the boarding and heaved a sigh, holding his waist with bold hands.


    Arnold only hoped things wouldn''t turn out bad after his efforts... He was doing his best to get them back.


    And when he does, he would make sure to make them feel the same around him. Most importantly, he had promised to teach them the techniques that they could use to improve their physical fitness quickly.


    Although they wouldn''t be gaining the aid of the Pro Wrestling System, their progress was sure to be better than most wrestlers if they could be focused... And hardworking.


    Arnold approached the cafeteria and walked in. He scanned the area immediately after his entry, but he unfortunately saw no one.


    There were only three sets of people in three different tables. A young wrestler named Edon Nox, two female wrestlers, Emma and Tilda, and three male wrestlers who were only having beers at a corner.


    Amongst these people, Neither Mark nor Lila could be spotted. There was no trace of them, nor even a shadow.


    Arnold glared and clenched his fist in frustration. It was just as though a stone had been smashed against his chest, causing only deep, frustrating pain.


    With a grim look on his face, he sighed and walked away.


    "Aren''t you having some meal, mister?!"


    The voice of the cafeteria attendant called from behind, but due to the sadness lurking in Arnold''s mind, he couldn''t let out a reply.


    His vibrant eyes had become dull, faint glints all over.


    However...


    There was a slight brightness that emerged from nowhere after another guess came flooding in.


    Arnold bit his lip and scratched the back of his head.


    "I should go check the gym... Perhaps they might have gone to workout," he muttered to himself.


    And with this said, Arnold changed direction and made his way to the gym house. The regular gym house they preferred to train when they were together.


    Fortunately for him, Arnold''s face brightened the more when he arrived at the gym house. Mark and Lila could seen at one corner of the room training hard with sweat covering their faces, wetting up their clothes.


    It was as though these two figures were committing their life to the training, as though they wouldn''t stop... No resting space.


    His first reaction was a smile after seeing this, despite the fact that he owed this duo an apology.


    A certain thought flashed into his mind.


    ''Although they had felt inferior around me, they didn''t let that ruin their ambition. They had increased the rate of their training too, that''s good a spirit.''


    [Yes, host. I sensed a change.]


    Not only Arnold was amazed, but the system too.


    This made Arnold''s smile widen the more, seeing that his Advocate already saw the sudden potential in his friends...


    Without hesitation, Arnold sighed and walked into the gym. Mark and Lila noticed his presence just after his entry, and this caused a slight distraction in their training.


    But at least... Nothing crazy happened.


    Arnold walked straight to Mark and looked him in the face with a sincere apologetic gaze.


    "I... I have been mad at myself for acting cold towards you guys. I apologize, friends," Arnold spoke.


    However, only what he got as a response was utter silence.


    He swallowed nervously again.


    Everything seemed to have been getting bad!


    Silence...


    Cold stares...


    Glares...


    Then, in the next minute, taking Arnold by surprise.


    A female voice spoke from the side, drawing Arnold''s attention and stunning him.


    "As for me, Lila. I forgive you."


    *****


    [A/N: If we hit 40 Golden Tickets and 200 Power Stones this week, I would be dropping 5 bonus chapters. Please, let''s help this book grow! Thanks!]

 Chapter 80: Promises

    Arnold never thought Lila would actually be the first to consider his apology. After indeliberately breaking her heart, he judged that Lila would never forgive him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was certain now...


    Lila announced her acceptance within a short moment. Although it had taken a while before she could respond, the most important fact was that the result wasn''t negative in the end.


    Arnold shook himself out of the astonishment and smiled...


    "Really? Thank you," Arnold didn''t wait for another response before thanking her.


    Her cold gaze had turn bright and normal, indicating that she had erased the grudges, wholeheartedly.


    "You are still my friend, even though you leave for the top shows or even another promotion," Lila smiled at him, then she turned to Mark with an indifferent look.


    Arnold also did the same, having noticed that Mark, who he thought would forgive easily, wasn''t saying a word.


    Mark had stopped running on the treadmill, but he never said a word either. He was only staring at Arnold and Lila as they spoke, but basically had no specific facial reaction at that moment.


    "Mark, what do you say?" Lila threw a slight glare at him, raising her brows.


    It was now that Mark shook his head and tried to say something.


    "Well... Since Lila already let it slide, I will too," though with a complicated look on his face, he said.


    Arnold noticed that this acceptance didn''t went deep into Mark''s mind, but he was fine. Since he already decided to let go of the issue, there was no problem anymore.


    "Thank you, bro," Arnold gave his right hand for a shake, which Mark couldn''t help but accept.


    "We had no gain staying on our own. We always needed you, Max. And I''m glad that you remembered us... Not all Superstars can do that," Lila spoke while continuing to run on the treadmill next to Mark''s.


    Upon hearing her statement, Arnold could only nod. Truthfully, his main reason for coming to them was his growing love and guilt... He couldn''t afford forgetting that he had good friends like Mark and Lila...


    It was only going to hunt him down.


    That was his inevitable personality. Arnold was a young chap who had the moral influence of his mother. He was someone who would always feel bad for the slightest wrong he made... Literally, he wouldn''t want people to feel inferior around him or because of his deeds.


    He always aimed to be the humble, kind-hearted person that people would always talk about. Not just a wrestler, but a good influence!


    "How long have you guys been here?" Arnold hesitated for a while before asking.


    "Since 5am," Mark replied but continued his training.


    His response made Arnold stunned... Not because he replied to his question, but with the fact that they had been here for over six hours.


    (11:19 AM).


    Arnold had to check his smartphone to confirm, and he eyes widened at that instant.


    "What... This is...


    "The first time we have trained so long on our own. Yes," Lila finished the statement in Arnold''s mind, seeing that the astonishment had repeatedly made him stammer.


    "Whoa, cool... I can join, right?" He then asked.


    He deliberately turned to face Mark while asking that question.


    "Sure," Mark didn''t seem to have any cold look as he replied, so Arnold smiled, nodded, and approached another treadmill planted close to Mark''s by the right.


    Lila was on Mark''s left hand side.


    The three continued the treadmill running session for quite a while, with Arnold feeling less exhausted since he only came not long ago.


    Even after a considerable moment, Arnold was still strong and relentless. Although his friends never saw it strange since they knew that Max Fury was a young hidden monster.


    However, Arnold was amazed on the other hand.


    Despite the exhaustion after several hours, Mark and Lila insisted not to rest. Although they reduced the speed of the treadmill after a while, they still didn''t relent.


    This was the first time Arnold was having this experience with them, which actually made him astounded.


    Nonetheless, he didn''t say a word.


    They continued running on treadmills for a few hours more, even making the other wrestlers in the gym house send strange glances at them.


    Arnold saw that Mark and Lila had really become too desperate, so he guessed he had to do something to at least, spare them a time to rest...


    Mark and Lila accepted to stop because he asked them to... He told them that he had something to say to them, and it was best that they talked about it in the cafeteria.


    Mark and Lila also believed him, since he wasn''t seen as just as ordinary human in their face. He was just like a strange being sent from heaven just to go become a professional wrestler.


    "Sure, let''s go have breakfast then."


    Arnold came to discover that his friends never had breakfast before coming to the gym house. Well, he haven''t either, but the Mark and Lila he knew never joked with their meals...


    Now they had starved themselves to...


    (3:27 PM).


    It was almost evening though!


    Arriving at the cafeteria, they both sat around one table and ordered for the same meal. Arnold decided not to eat Pasta at this time, deciding to eat some rice, chicken and tomato sauce with a lot of vegetables.


    Vegetables helps...


    Mark and Lila had ordered the same, so they both began to eat.


    While they ate for a while, there were cold silence, but Arnold guessed it was time to break it


    "I came up with an idea, and I have made up my mind to teach you both different skills to improve," Arnold said.


    Mark and Lila both raised their heads to look at Arnold and then smiled right after.


    "I promise to do my best... One day, you both would be one of the best fighters alive."


    He tried to motivate them as well, which they were actually feeling.


    Especially Lila, she was having a wide smile after his promises, impatient to see herself really advancing.


    As it was Max Fury who made hardcore training, win all matches and made incredible improvements, there was hope...


    And happiness.


    While Lila smiled, something flashed into her mind, which she couldn''t help but let out.


    "Max, I hope you could teach me how do that stuff you were practicing last night!"


    With this said, Arnold''s eyes broadened in shock!

 Chapter 81: Teacher

    Arnold found it hard to believe that Lila had been somewhere eavesdropping while he was having the Tactical Combat Training. Although he never asked what she was really talking about, he already knew after all.


    But yet, he attempted to confirm.


    "What... What stuff?" Arnold''s eyes were sharp and curious.


    "That flying move... It''s so Incredible!" Lila never noticed his astonishment as she was still smiling uncontrollably as she spoke.


    Arnold bit his lips and turned to look at Mark.


    Mark was unfortunately focused on his meal at that moment, so he ignored him and returned his focus to Mia.


    "Do you mean you were eavesdropping while I trained last night?" Arnold furrowed his brows in shock, curious.


    "No... WE were eavesdropping while you trained last night," Lila''s cheeks flushed as she switched her glance to Mark.


    At that instant, Mark had been jolted up with widened eyes, noticing that Lila had exposed him.


    "Ah, shit... You damned bitch," Mark almost gave her a slight hit in the back.


    "What, huh? Is it not true?!" Lila attacked back.


    Mark then turned to Arnold with a seemingly innocent face. "Don''t believe her, Max. I didn''t go with her!"


    "Then how come you have the video on your smartphone?!" Mia glared at him.


    "We used his phone to make a video of the high-flying move... If you don''t believe me, ask Mark to spare us his phone for a minute," Lila had a sincere look on her face, and she was hellbent on trying to expose Mark!


    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry; he was only looking like a whitened ghost that had no words to let out...


    "Why would I do that? I said I didn''t go with you... Stop adding me to your mess!" Mark still tried to defend himself, but there was nothing he could say that could convince Arnold.


    Arnold knew Lila couldn''t tell unnecessary lies, and he already sensed Mark''s reactions. Although he was good at defending himself, he wasn''t smart enough in the face of Max Fury.


    As for the phone... Since it was visibly gonna be the only proof, Arnold couldn''t help but demand for it.


    Although this wasn''t like some sort of quarrel, it was a playful issue between friends.


    "Why can''t you just spare your smartphone for a minute as Lila had said. If you really didn''t come with her to the training ring, you shouldn''t be worried, right?"


    Arnold smiled at Mark, who suddenly had a change of look.


    "Alright alright... Alright! I went with her," he confessed.


    This time, all three of them burst into laughter, seeing Mark being shamed and exposed.


    Even Mark himself couldn''t hold back the laughter as it was hilarious having to fail a defending attempt, against a lady.


    Lila wasn''t only smart, she was crazy!


    "And why did you guys come?" Arnold then stopped laughing and asked.


    "We wanted to see what you didn''t want us to see. That''s why we came," Mark said.


    "Then it turned out to be an incredible practice. One that every wrestler in Grindhouse Wrestling would love to learn.


    I admire you, Max Fury."


    Lila gulped down a mouthful of water and said.


    "No worries. Now that we are going to be having practices together, you don''t need to feel bad anymore," Arnold assured them. However, their happiness wasn''t fully guaranteed until they got to notice the improvement in them.


    They ate up until they were full... Not overfed, but they had to eat enough to enhance their body strength.


    After finishing their meal, Arnold forced them to rest for a while before they headed to the training ring.


    His friends were making the efforts too much at this point, trying to be just like Max Fury. They were eager to train, practice, train, and practice again without mind to rest.


    ''If truly that his the only way to be the strongest wrestler, then I will do it!''


    This was what Mark said to himself, and he was actually making that effort.


    When they finally got to the training ring, Arnold wanted to start practicing the Hardcore Wrestling Art, but with Mark and Lila desperate to start learning, he was left with no choice.


    ''Advocate, how can handle this?'' Arnold ran to the system for help.


    [Just give them what to practice in the meantime after teaching them how to do it perfectly.]


    "But I can''t know if it''s perfect," Arnold complained.


    [You don''t need to. I will analyze it myself and tell you if it''s perfect enough.]


    This kept Arnold''s mind at rest...


    ''Good idea, thanks.''


    Arnold acknowledged the system''s idea and returned his attention to his friends right after.


    "So, you guys are going to be practicing alone after I give two practical teachings. First, you need to perfect using the move. Second, you need to improve your Attack Power," Arnold explained.


    The Attack Power wasn''t only a feature of the system since the Attributes were a fitness factor. Although no one had the privilege to see the level of their attributes like Arnold, it was still something known to everyone.


    Mark and Lila nodded at his expectations.


    Then...


    They decided to Broad Kick for a start.


    The system had initially warned Arnold not to teach them several moves in his arsenal, including his three finishers...


    There were still other untouched moves they could learn to make them improve, however, the main goal was to help them advance their Attributes... Even though it would take a while, unlike Arnold''s, that advances real quick.


    He had the system...


    They had... God? No nature!


    It was only a matter of time before they could outstand many stars on the roster with the help of Arnold acting on the guidance of the Pro Wrestling System.


    They began the practice quickly, and Arnold showed them the Broad Kick move practically more than twice.


    It was certain that they were attentive due to their interest, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    When he was finally done, it was their turn to practice, and Arnold was ready to go ahead to a different ring to practice Hardcore Wrestling.


    However, just as he turned to walk away, the system''s notification made him freeze. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [3% perfect. So weak!]


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for your cooperation! We still have 13 Golden Tickets to reach the target, and 172 Power Stones to meet up. Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 82: Ironskin (I)

    Although Mark and Lila suddenly got their willpower strengthened after what happened yesterday, they were still undoubtedly weak and new to these things.


    They might have known the Broad Kick as a wrestler, of course; the only difference between Arnold and other wrestlers was his ability to deliver moves in a more terrifying, brutal way.


    This was why the system had raised an alarm.


    "That''s too bad... Again. When you two make a perfect strike, I will notify you," Arnold said, shook his head, and walked out of the ring Lila was practicing.


    Mark was in another ring next to Lila''s, but Arnold was also paying good attention to his strikes. With the help of the system, he wouldn''t need to pay too much attention anyway... The system would be doing that for him.


    However, at the same time, it would be taking care of his Hardcore Wrestling lessons as well.


    Crazy? Well, the Pro Wrestling System can just do that.


    [6% perfect.]


    [5% perfect.]


    [7% perfect.]


    [10% perfect.]


    Before Arnold began his training, the system had made several analyses of Mark and Lila''s practices.


    Shockingly, Lila was making more progress than Mark. Not only did she have a stronger willpower than him, she was more focused and smart.


    She always tried to make the next strike tougher than the initial, always making every next move better.


    Mark, on the other side, was also trying to improve, but it was clear that he lacked full devotion... His willpower wasn''t as high compared to that of Lila.


    Noticing this, Arnold could only shake his head...


    ''Alright... I should begin the Hardcore Wrestling now," Arnold was set to work on his ambition. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sure, if you say so. But are you sure you really want to start now?]


    "Yes, I''m ready... I know you want me to start now, too," Arnold gave a confident expression.


    [Hardcore Wrestling isn''t like the typical wrestling practices you do. This is different and difficult, attribute-consuming until you can gain your first Combat Energy Point.]


    The system began explaining.


    "Attribute-consuming? Do you mean it would take some points out of my attributes when I practice?"


    [Absolutely, yes. Until you gain your first Combat Energy Point, your lessons on the Hardcore Wrestling Art will consume some attribute points, depending on the kind of skill you practice.]


    Honestly, Arnold was shaken by this information. How could one have to spend his hard-earned attribute points to practice Hardcore Wrestling? It was crazy indeed, but it only looked like he had little to no choice.


    He needed to learn Hardcore Wrestling since the system told him that it was important for his improvement. Although the attribute points were important as well, as they had helped him enhance his physical fitness, well, it wasn''t until the system gave some advice that Arnold had second thoughts.


    [You don''t need to worry too much, host. You would only learn a single Hardcore Wrestling move and perfect it before learning another.]


    [You are going to learn "Ironskin" for a start.]


    [Ironskin is not an attacking move but a skin-strengthening body art. After learning this, your skin would gain some hardness, making wrestling attacks cause little to no harm to you... Slight pain.]


    Arnold''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Whoa. Why would I need that? All wrestlers are humans and we almost have the same kind of skin. Having a hard skin would only make the cheat too much," Arnold thought about this and decided to object.


    [All wrestlers are humans... Yes. At least for now... Maybe not in the future.]


    "What do you mean?" Arnold needed more explanation, noticing that the system had left him in suspense.


    [Like I said, you aren''t ready to hear about this yet. But trust me, you need to practice everything about Hardcore Wrestling. I''m your Advocate, and I only want your success.]


    The usual statement always hit him the same way every time, boasting Arnold''s belief. He only needed to know what the system had in mind, perhaps what was going to happen someday...


    Arnold was someone who hated being kept in suspense, and not with something that required practicing a skin-hardening body art. It was crazy and frightening at the same time.


    Sigh...


    "Honestly, the system is becoming more strange these days," Arnold muttered.


    When he was set to begin the Ironskin training, he summoned the system for guidance.


    [Ironskin (Skin of Champions)(A-grade).]


    [Learning duration: 10 days.]


    "Ten days? Why can''t I complete the practice now, today?!"


    [This is unlike the typical wrestling moves and skills you practice in a day. It''s a development made gradually for quite a while. Even if you try to complete the training today, well, it''s just impossible.]


    Arnold frowned. "Well, I''d better start training now."


    In a few days, Arnold would be meeting the general manager together with Tristan Black for the Winner Takes All Match confirmation. After that, they would be announcing it to the fans, perhaps officially making it a pay-per-view main event in December.


    Arnold didn''t want his training life to affect his rightful duties, so he, at least, had to create schedules.


    Although he needed to see what the Hardcore Wrestling Art have got.


    The training began.


    [Ironskin is learned by causing hard damage to your skin and giving it force pressure. At this point you have a 12% Ironskin level due to the attacks you have received in wrestling matches.]


    [If you could only reach 90%, it would be satisfying.]


    "No, I''m reaching the peak," Arnold objected.


    [That''s ambitious of you, host. Then you would have to put more effort.]


    [Remember, this is unlike typical wrestling moves... Be extremely ready. I would spare 5 status points for you to allocate to your Endurance to reduce the rate of pain after every received attack.]


    Arnold nodded in acceptance.


    This turned out to be some kind of crazy training in the end. It was unbelievable why he would have to launch attacks like the Splash, the Swanton Bomb, and other devastating wrestling moves against himself.


    In short, the system had just advised him to summon his friends to come beat him up.


    Though it was going to be challenging...


    It was only a matter of time before he could become an Iron-skinned wrestling monster!

 Chapter 83: Ironskin (II)

    Arnold started by hitting his chest severally at first. He pulled his blue elastic shirt, leaving half of his body naked. Then, he hit hard.


    Mark and Lila, who were focused on their Broad Kick practices, were suddenly drawn by Arnold''s action.


    "Don''t worry, keep practicing!" Arnold shouted from his spot.


    Mark and Lila glanced at themselves after that statement, but they did as Arnold said right after, continuing to practice the Broad Kick.


    [12% hardness.]


    [12% hardness.]


    [12% hardness.]


    It was certain that having to make progress in the "Ironskin" training was very difficult just like the system had said.


    Arnold spent over twenty minutes hitting his chest region, only to get the same result. His skin hardness remained at 12... Even his hurting chest was also having the effect of the blow... Pain.


    After all, pain is just an obstacle... Arnold didn''t dare to stop while having those words in his mind. It wasn''t as if he was one who knew giving up as a choice.


    Although it appeared hopeless, Arnold continued inflicting more pain on his chest... His chest began to turn red in a moment, but he continued hitting hard.


    Again and again, the hits continued, but it only seemed like there was no noticeable progress yet.


    At a point, the system voiced out.


    [It would have been better if you asked one of your friends to help hit it. There would be quicker progress with that.]


    It was now that Arnold had the idea to invite his friends to come beat him up.


    [26% perfect.]


    [Lila had been trying to surpass this point for a while now. You have to make her understand that she isn''t a genius like you. She would always practice the move next time.]


    The system gave him Lila''s record.


    [Once you tell her to stop, invite her to do the chest hitting for you then... I''m afraid she has a stronger Attack Power than Mark.]


    ''Whoa?! That''s impossible. She is just a female wrestler," Arnold was forced to shout out loud.


    [It''s not about being a female wrestler, it''s the fighting nature. In the future, I think Lila would make a great impact.]


    Arnold: "...?"


    [I didn''t say Mark would be a waste anyway.]


    Although it was a casual statement, Arnold''s heart relaxed upon hearing that Mark wouldn''t be a waste. Nothing was more crazy than striving for years only to become a useless wrestling superstar at the end.


    While Arnold didn''t pray for such a thing for himself, he never wanted that kind of story for his friends.


    He only hoped that they would actually learn a lot and also earn improvement in their fitness after his teachings.


    "Lila!" Arnold looked over and called.


    "What?" Lila replied casually, still focusing on the forged humanoid structure that she was constantly launching the Broad Kicks against.


    "It''s enough... You will continue practicing tomorrow," Arnold said.


    "Really? Five more Broad Kicks please!"


    Despite the trickling sweat wetting up her face and body, Lila was still focused and unwilling to stop. Even though her teacher had told her to stop, she actually seemed to have no reason to.


    Arnold shrugged in a second.


    Even he, Max Fury, wouldn''t mind stopping if the system urged him to, but Lila Ross actually finds it hard to stop!


    "I said it''s enough! Common! Come over, please!"


    Arnold always remembered that Mark and Lila were older than him, so he never forgot to show some respect while conversing with them.


    Although Mark was three years older while Lila was only having a year ahead, seniority was still seniority.


    When Lila approached him in the ring, he started with a compliment.


    "I love your effort sis. You are wonderful."


    "Thank you, Max," Lila could only smile.


    Immediately, he went straight to the point.


    "I want you to hit me severally on my chest until I order you to stop."


    "And why should I do that? Why didn''t you call Mark instead?" Lila asked, a little confused.


    "I believe you are a better puncher than Mark, that''s why. Those fists of yours might be as small as a cherry, but they are two terrifying bombs. I need them," Arnold explained, persuading her.


    Instead of getting to understand, Lila''s brows furrowed more, still looking like a lost, confused cat.


    "What are you not telling us, Max? This kinda training is kinda crazy!" Lila complained, pretty worried about her friend. "And where did you even discover it?"


    Lila''s face was giving a crazily curious aura, leaving Arnold with no choice but to speak. Although he had to speak, he did not expose his Advocate. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In a wrestling chat group on WhatsApp," he smiled shamefully with the joy of a successful lie dancing inside of him.


    "Whoa cool... I want you to add me there," Lila showed her ever-interested attitude, which made Arnold''s face turn dark.


    This was true because there was no freaking Chat Group in WhatsApp where he saw the Ironskin Art. It was his system that had urged him to practice it.


    Arnold promised to add her to the non-existing group, which she didn''t know. However, she had already agreed to punch him in the chest to continue the training.


    When they began the training, it took Lila quite a while before he summoned enough courage to hit her friend.


    He asked for it...


    So he''d had to get it.


    When she started punching, Arnold saw the difference. It was Lila''s Attack Power was better than Arnold''s, the fact was just that he wouldn''t make huge progress being the one to hit himself.


    [13% hardness. Good job.]


    It only took a few minutes before the first progress was noticed. Arnold smiled upon seeing the notification, believing that all his efforts hadn''t just been a waste of time.


    Lila was relentless in the punch since it surprisingly turned out to be training for herself as well. Gradually the force of the punch increased, but Arnold was doing nothing more than letting out shouts and clenching his fist.


    Minutes became hours before they could know it, and neither Mark nor Arnold had stopped training until then.


    When he finally asked Lila to stop... Well shockingly...


    [40% hardness.]


    "Argh! My fist hurts already. Your skin is already getting tough!" Lila exclaimed after several blows.


    One thing she only wondered about was if he would fight other wrestlers with such hardening skin.


    He was basically going to be fired if he did so.


    ******


    [A/N: Okay, end of training for now. Time for action! Please keep supporting, hehe.]

 Chapter 84: The challenge

    Throughout the training, Arnold had used the five status points the system gifted him. It was so fortunate that he didn''t use any of his attribute points, however, it was also unfortunate that he didn''t get to obtain his first Combat Energy Point.


    No...


    Was that even possible after reaching 40% hardness?


    Arnold was silently sad after Lila was done hitting him, noticing that the system didn''t notify him of any reward.


    However, while he already rested and decided to leave the training ring with his friends, the system decided to cast some smile on his face.


    [You gained your first Combat Energy Point.]


    [Combat Energy: 1.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    There was no way he wouldn''t get some points to his Endurance after the countless hitting on his chest. At that point, the system had conveyed the hardness all over his skin even though he didn''t strike them.


    Literally, the system only wanted his efforts, almost everything he achieved was granted by the system. However, it wasn''t as if he never needed to continue practicing Ironskin later on.


    For now, Arnold had given it a break and decided to just visit the gym every morning. The system personally asked him to take some time to rest, so he was going to do just that.


    [Still at 17%, he has to take a break.]


    The system notified Arnold about Mark''s record, which made him a little disappointed.


    Although he was making slow progress, Mark was still relentless in perfecting the Broad Kick, seeing that Arnold hadn''t told him to stop.


    It was quite disheartening that Bobby Crimson was facing almost what Arnold had faced lately. If it hadn''t been for the Pro Wrestling System, his case would have been even worse.


    "Mark... It''s enough for today. Let''s go have some rest," Arnold called from a corner.


    Mark, with fast rough gasps, stopped practicing and turned to look at Arnold''s direction.


    "Why should I? It''s just 6 PM," Mark said.


    He knew that he was still slacking on perfecting the Broad Kick, and really wanted to keep trying. Although it was visibly difficult, he knew nothing good comes without suffering.


    "You have to understand me... You really need to take a break or else you wouldn''t improve anymore," Arnold threw a sharp glance.


    It was at this moment that Mark had a change of mind. He stopped practicing at that moment, then...


    *Pow!*


    Mark punched the forged humanoid structure standing in front of him, causing it a slight stagger. Then frustratingly, he walked out of the ring and joined his friends to evacuate the training ring room. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold smiled at him as he approached them, then he couldn''t help but pat him on his shoulder.


    "Good job, bro."


    Mark spared a stare in an instant, and then smiled back with a nod.


    Soon, the three walked out of the training ring, ready to go have another meal together. After that, Arnold went ahead to his room and decided to call it a day.


    ******


    Arnold was summoned to Manager Jack Harris''s office the next day. Tristan Black had submitted his challenge letter to the management, requesting for a title match with Max Fury and his title on the line as well.


    No one knew why he was doing this, but it was all fun at second thought. Many only thought that Tristan Black just wanted to create a record of becoming the first Grindhouse wrestler to have two Championship Titles at a time.


    Since the history of Grindhouse Wrestling, there haven''t been a wrestler who had achieved that. This event was only witnessed in the top shows...


    It was now going to be the first time the Grindhouse Wrestling universe will be experiencing such event.


    No matter how it ended, there would be a champion.


    It''s either Tristan Black...


    Or Max Fury...


    Clad in black suits, he approached the manager''s office with a heart full of confidence.


    With the complicated stares around, it was clear that the rumors of Tristan''s challenge had spread. In the looks of most figure were pity, mockery, and disdain.


    Arnold knew that everyone would doubt his chance of defeating Tristan Black, but he didn''t care. After all, he didn''t know if he could win either...


    He accepted the challenge because he wanted to show off his fearlessness. Truthfully, not all low-level champion would accept to face Tristan Black for a championship match at this stage.


    It wasn''t even up to three months since he won the title, now he was putting it on the line against Tristan???


    Tristan was the strongest Grindhouse wrestler for sure, everyone knew that... However, it only seemed like Arnold was thinking otherwise.


    ''I''m the strongest and greatest wrestler Grindhouse Wrestling would ever see. And I''m just going to prove it against Tristan.''


    ''I will defeat him, and soon, I will become the Alpha and Omega champion of Grindhouse Wrestling!''


    [That''s the spirit, host. So confident!]


    Upon entering the manager''s office, he was offered a seat. Arnold sat for a while, having noticed that Tristan hadn''t arrived yet. He is a high-level wrestler already, so they had the privilege to live out of Capside Centre.


    It only took a few minutes before he arrived, and the manager offered him a seat next to Arnold''s as well.


    "Welcome, Max Fury and Tristan Black... We have approved the challenge letter sent by Tristan Black, so Max Fury, you have to sign some match agreement papers for personal confirmation," Jack Harris requested.


    Arnold nodded as the manager shifted some papers to his side, picked up the pen at the side, and inputted his signature.


    "Thank you," Harris gratified with a smile as Arnold shifted it back to his side.


    Then, Tristan was asked to sign the papers as well, which he did without hesitation.


    When these were done, the manager took the papers to the side and glanced at both men. His gaze finally stopped at Tristan after a moment...


    "Tell me, champ. What had made you challenge Max Fury?" Like always, Jack Harris would always be a friendly interviewer.


    Tristan chuckled at that question, but he knew he had to respond... He would love to reply to him...


    "I''m challenging Max Fury because..."


    "He has to pay for what his brother did to me!"

 Chapter 85: Corey Gallagher

    It was crazy why Tristan Black would want to avenge what Corey Gallagher did against his brother. Arnold and Jack Harris were massively stunned by that statement, almost causing Arnold''s heart to skip.


    He had heard that his brother had become a gangster, but he still didn''t know what might have led to Tristan''s rage.


    He was only dumbfounded at that moment.


    "Oh my... Jesus Christ, Tristan Black?! Why would you have to avenge it on his brother?" Jack Harris''s face turned dark.


    However, Tristan still had an indifferent look on his face.


    "Because I wouldn''t get revenge if I confronted him. His brother has to pay... With that, he would feel avenged," Tristan said casually despite the boiling pressure in the office.


    "And what if he comes for you then?" Jack hesitated and asked.


    However, just as Tristan was about to speak, Arnold cut in.


    "He would never attack you even if you kill me. It''s fine; after all, you wouldn''t take my life," Arnold smiled at Tristan.


    That time, the manager had become more confused... Although there was a hint of shock on Arnold''s face because of Tristan''s crazy decision, he never panicked.


    No!


    Why would he?!


    "By the way, what has his brother done to you?" Jack Harris wanted to ask this question.


    "I was attacked by him and his gang on my way to my girlfriend''s house seven weeks ago. They had my car and five thousand dollars... My phone, my wristwatch, and every materially valuable stuff I had," Tristan had a change of mood as he explained.


    At this point, Arnold''s eyes were cold and dark. Years back, he had known his brother as a pathetic drunkard, but if one told him that he would become a robber one day, he wouldn''t hesitate to punch that person in the face.


    But it was certain now... Tristan wasn''t only the first person who had told him about his brother''s act, Audrey had told him everything as well.


    There was a time when Arnold heard a news about a robbery in Los Angeles, with the reporters stating that it was a raid by the "XP Gang".


    His mother had told him the name of Corey''s gang after all, and this was why he came to notice.


    Right now, Arnold was stunned with one thought in his mind, which quickly drove him to throw a question at Tristan Black.


    "But how did you know that he is my brother?"


    Arnold glared at the white-skinned man with suspicion. And at that point, Tristan was suddenly stunned away, his arms jerking as if like a fish being caught on a hook.


    Arnold raised his brows at him and turned to the general manager, who was crazily putting on a curious look on his face. At the same time, the general manager and Arnold returned their gaze to Tristan.


    "Hmmm?" Arnold was all ears.


    But for quite a moment, Tristan didn''t say a word, making both Arnold and the manager flinch.


    "The robbers are always masked up on a raid, so I still don''t know how you saw his face, or recognize him as my brother."


    "What do you mean?! Haven''t all Western America seen his face? His identity had been discovered after his face was exposed, so isn''t that enough?" Tristan tried to explain.


    He had a frown on his face, but Arnold''s was more intense.


    "That''s not the point, champ. I mean, how did you get to know that my brother''s gang was the one who robbed you? Besides, how did know that I have a brother who is a robber?"


    "Having the same surname doesn''t mean two people are related... The crazy thing is that you didn''t see the face of the guys who got you robbed, and now you call them my brother''s gang?!" Arnold raged.


    At that moment, Tristan Black hit his fist on the table and stood up.


    "That? I don''t care! What I know is your brother''s gang robbed me, and I would make him pay by destroying you!"


    "I am not after your title; I am after your destiny and your career! I will make sure you never step your feet in a wrestling ring after fighting me!"


    Tristan Black said these words with burning eyes, his voice echoing like a distant thunder.


    However, Arnold was still calm and collected. He knew that Tristan had a lot hidden behind him about the robbery case, so he took it as a minor issue.


    The fact that XP Gang never had any logo or symbol made Arnold believe that there was no way he could know that they were the attackers. Basically, he had judged this as a plot... Tristan really had to be questioned. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before Arnold could utter a word, Tristan frowned at him and manager Harris before walking away.


    "You are after my destiny and career?!"


    "Well, I''m simply after your Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title!"


    Arnold shouted from behind as Tristan walked away, but he didn''t mind saying a word and just left the office.


    When he was out of sight, Arnold turned to the manager and heaved a sigh.


    The manager could see the rays of anger all over Arnold''s eyes, but his perplexity couldn''t make him think properly at all.


    It was clear that there was more to Tristan''s challenge, but Arnold just couldn''t get it...


    This was the first time he was getting such a strange challenge from a strange person...


    Indeed Tristan Black was strange!


    "This challenge is kind of a controversial topic, you both would need to sign a Life-threatening Contract before it can be officially fixed. Anyone who attempts death would be fired, and arrested. That is all I can say for now," Jack Harris declared.


    Arnold walked out of the office with a mind filled with many thoughts... Thoughts that, unfortunately, seemed like a load.


    Now, he not only saw Tristan as a strange challenger, he was a different kind of monster to him.


    He only had to prepare for what was coming because he knew Tristan would do what it took to fight him.


    He wasn''t going to disagree anyway...


    Although Tristan Black was keeping a strange secret, that wouldn''t stop the fact that a wrestling match was STILL a wrestling match.


    If Tristan really wanted to avenge whatever Corey did on Arnold...


    Well, Max Fury would be ready!


    "I''ll be looking forward to it!"


    ******


    [A/N: Please, remember the Golden Tickets and Power Stones goal for this weak! Let''s keep supporting Arnold!]

 Chapter 86: A Bet

    Since Corey became a stupid pathetic drunkard, Arnold had hated his brother. This hatred only became intense after hearing that he had joined a robbery gang which was rumored that he recently became the leader.


    What''s worse? Since Corey left home, he had never cared to come for a visit, ignoring his family for some selfish gains.


    Now, Arnold only wished he could call on the police and sponsor the search to find him...


    Truth be told, it felt like he wouldn''t care if he was sent to jail!


    However...


    There was no way he could do that and remain fine. The brotherly love he had kept hunting him down, forcing him not to do what his flesh really wanted. In the end, he would just sit back and watch...


    "He shouldn''t dare to run to me crying for help when things come crushing on him," Arnold said with a dark face.


    Then, he walked back to his room.


    [You look ugly while you frown. Common, don''t let this ruin your day.]


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t expecting this from his Advocate... His mind was far from its side, but it had suddenly intervened, although for only that moment.


    Arnold invited Mark and Lila to his room that day, and they decided to see a Slamdown pay-per-view show, "Hell on Earth." This was a pay-per-view event where every match was fought inside a steel cage.


    However, not only by pinning an opponent to the count of three can one win the match, they could choose to escape the cage by following the top or even managing to go through the actual exit door.


    Arnold was familiar with this kind of match, but he hadn''t gotten to watch them often... Today, he was mostly interested in learning some strategies rather than enjoying the excitement it might bring.


    Mark and Lila''s enthusiasm showed that they were only interested in watching the strikes and seeing who would win.


    It was the main event of the show, and it was Jay D, the URW Universal champion, versus Andrew Jack, a giant African who had won the title once since he entered the top shows... If he defeats the Canadian, it would be the second time he was becoming the Universal champion, with Jay D losing his third Universal Championship Title reign.


    Mark and Arnold both decided to watch while sitting on the couch, while Lila preferred to lie on the tiled, cold floor.


    The entire stadium in use of the pay-per-view was bustling madly as the match was about to begin. These were some of the best wrestlers in the locker room of the Slamdown Men''s Division, making Mark and Lila see them as idols.


    Although Arnold admired their potential, he was only feeling a different way from his friends.


    "Mark, Arnold, tell me. Who do you think would win?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, turning to her friends.


    "Jay D for sure! That giant guy wouldn''t be able to chase him up to the top if he tried to escape," Mark said confidently.


    "Arnold?" Lila then focused her gaze on Arnold.


    "Who''s your pick?" She added.


    At that moment, Arnold had pondering to determine who he would go for... It was true that it was going to be difficult for Andrew Jack to climb to the top of the cage or attempt to catch him off before even reaching the extreme, there was still a possible case of Andrew Jack Choke-slamming or delivering his Jackhammer finisher, getting out from the actual exit right after.


    To Arnold, it only depended on one''s sensitivity and attentiveness, which Mark unfortunately couldn''t understand.


    He was just too fast with his prediction, which Arnold quite disappointed.


    Is response took too long, but that didn''t piss Lila off having accepted that it was quite sensitive to ponder before giving a prediction.


    "I think Andrew Jack has a higher chance of winning, for me... He would always gain the upper hand if he is smart enough, and even win without much stress," Arnold gave his own prediction, which made Lila scoff.


    "Do you know who Jay D is? His undefeated title match streak had been ongoing for a year and five months, yet he wouldn''t lose. He is one my favorite fighter; I love his way of fighting, just like Max Fury," Mark said confidently, regardless of the cold stares thrown by Nia.


    "I also support, Andrew Jack," Lila joined Arnold''s sudden support team, leaving Mark with nothing to say.


    Although he still stood his ground, he was sad that Lila was against his prediction. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because Max choose Andrew right? Well, I see the both of you are going to lose."


    Mark tried to tease them. However, he was actually the one being mocked deep inside.


    "Let''s place a bet then. If Jay D wins, I and Arnold would have to give you fifty dollars. But if Andrew wins, you will have to give up fifty dollars each?" Lila spoke.


    "Accepted..." Mark quickly brought out a fifty-dollar note from his pocket and placed it on the table.


    Arnold and Lila exchanged some weird glances and dropped theirs as well.


    Soon, the match began.


    Andrew wasn''t fat; he was just a tall guy who had a good addition to his size, a clear description of Super Strowman, a WWE hall of famer back then.


    Meanwhile, Jay D is just an average-height young man who is skillful yet strong. While Andrew possessed incredible natural power, he was smart and skillful.


    Well, it wasn''t as if Andrew was foolish either.


    The match started with Andrew delivering several punches against the champion, every strike causing him a hard fall. However, the challenger would pull him up, only to punch him back to the mat.


    While Jay D was already in a circle of unconsciousness, Andrew raised him with just his arm with a hard grip on his neck. Thereafter, a Choke Slam was delivered.


    The fans were cheering at the top of their lungs at that moment, with Arnold enjoying and studying what Andrew was doing to the champion.


    It was when he made a successful Jackhammer finisher that Mark panicked...


    "Oh shit!"


    It was so hopeless at that moment tho, though Andrew Jack had already pinned Jay D for a count.


    In the next few moments, someone out of the three of them placed his hands on his head in shame and regret...


    Just like he always did.


    ******


    [Thanks to those who have supported with Power Stones and Golden Tickets. Please do so if you haven''t. There would be a mass release soon!]

 Chapter 87: Home Call

    One. Two. Three.


    The match officially ended in three seconds, causing an uproar in that arena.


    Arnold and Lila suddenly threw a glance at Mark, and then uniformly, they burst into laughter.


    "BWAHAHAHA!!!"


    Lila was extremely serious about it, making Mark quite furious


    "Our fifty dollars, hand it over! Hahaha!" Lila shouted with yet uncontrollable laughter.


    The worst part of this issue was that Mark, who claimed to be strong, smart, and skillful, had lost the match in seconds.


    And truly, the fact that Mark was also a Canadian had brought more depth to the fun... This was honestly why he had supported Jay D without hesitation, not just because he thought he was a good wrestler.


    Lila personally took her fifty dollars from the table and gave Arnold his. Then she took a fifty-dollar note placed by Mark as well, ordering Arnold to claim his.


    However, Arnold was only too big to accept it.


    "No need, you can have it to yourself," He said and returned his attention to the TV, observing the new Universal champion''s celebration.


    ''It ended so easily, and I feel Andrew''s Attack Power level. It is almost out of this world. Damn!''


    Arnold said inwardly.


    Somehow, his Intelligence had made him understand certain things in the fight... He could easily feel the pressure of someone''s strike and compare it with his...


    Just as Andrew''s attack force was calculated, he was left in awe...


    ''If I accidentally get to face him at this stage, I''d be doomed!'' Arnold silently concluded.


    He and his friends spent almost four hours watching movies while taking juice and popcorn... It only took a few minutes before Mark forgot about the match they had watched and decided to engage in the fun.


    Arnold made sure that they had a satisfied meeting with him, keeping wide smiles on their faces.


    When they left, she shut the door and sighed.


    Arnold went back to lie on his bed, but he grabbed his smartphone; with a flash of remembrance in his head, he dialed his mom''s mobile number and called.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, it had been up to a month since he heard their voice. Although it had been all work and business, after all, he had been forwarding some money to them often.


    He knew for sure that they wouldn''t be lacking anything.


    Beep Beep Beep... Beep!!!


    "My son! You finally called!" The voice of Arnold''s mother sounded loudly with a mix of relaxation of excitement.


    "Mother, I''m sorry I haven''t called for a while. I have been hell busy with work and stuff," Arnold spoke up mad apologized.


    "You don''t need to my boy! I understand everything... After all, it''s all for our own good. Please just tell me you are fine and healthy," his mother said with a sweet, loving voice.


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at her statement...


    "I''m doing great, mother. I should be asking you that question."


    Arnold loved the fact that his mother always cared about his safety more than anything else. Although Arnold might have grown to be a popular wrestler in one of the best professional wrestling companies, she was still her baby boy.


    It was after she was assured of his well-being that she thought of asking about his work life...


    "I and your sisters watched you become a champion... Your father would be so proud wherever he is."


    Arnold nodded in agreement.


    Back at a young age, Arnold had always said that being a professional wrestler was his dream. His father would only take it as a childish joke and told him that he wouldn''t stand a chance yet playfully.


    Now, he had achieved that dream and proved that those words weren''t childish statements.


    "Thank you, mom. I could have done it if not for your love and support. Your motivation, your assistance... I owe you everything!" Arnold said with welling-up eyes; a tear dropped, but he quickly wiped it off.


    Arnold tried hard not to be too emotional, having remembered all that he had gone through on the road to achieve this dream.


    "We will always be by your side and hope you keep soaring high."


    His mother spared Audrey and Eva a chance to talk to their brother. As usual, Arnold''s conversation with Audrey was always sharp and funny... Audrey always loved to joke a little while they talked, and Arnold would always joke in double fold.


    Eva''s heartfelt speech only warmed his heart. Just like always, she requested for him to come visit them, but it was unfortunate that Arnold wouldn''t be able to.


    For someone who was having quite a controversial issue with Tristan Black after his threatening challenge, he couldn''t afford to leave Capside Centre for non-wrestling activities.


    Arnold promised to be home on Christmas, which would be in a few weeks... Literally in a month.


    Eva wasn''t really satisfied with his decision, having to know that he would only be coming on Christmas holidays which seemed too far to her. She had no choice anyway, so he could only nod and accept.


    Before Arnold ended the call, he had a slight conversation with his mother again, but it was only for a minute.


    He hung on and dropped his phone on a stool at the side of his bed, sighing.


    Arnold lay for a while, thinking and pondering wide...


    Every moment only seemed like a blur, and his brain felt like it had been splattered by some magical fireballs.


    Dang! Dang!


    There was an alarming sound again on Arnold''s phone, which shook him off his long, complicated thinking. He glared at that instant and picked up his phone, only to see some range of messages in his mailbox.


    Well, he had gotten himself an iPhone 23 Pro Max lately, so he wouldn''t have to use the initial cheap smartphone.


    Reading the messages, it was hard to notice Arnold''s reaction... No, it should be judged that Arnold''s reaction was a cold, expressionless silence.


    [IBAR Telecoms: Endorsement Deal Offer.]


    [Dracon Tyres: Endorsement Deal Offer.]


    [EMR TV: Exclusive Interview Invitation.]


    [Selina Greenwood: A Date?]


    His eyes rolled over the comments until they stopped at a particular one, leaving him stunned.


    No, it was not because of the date proposal...


    It was because the one giving this proposal was...


    Well, who doesn''t know Selina Greenwood?!!! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unfortunately, Arnold was turning down all due to his preparations to defeat Tristan Black.


    Nothing would stop him!


    ******

 Chapter 88: A Great Additional Challenge

    Selina Greenwood is the daughter and CEO of Grindhouse Wrestling... Although he never visited Capside Centre often, her identity was widely known.


    Now Arnold was struck with astonishment after seeing the message from her requesting a date.


    "What the f**k?!"


    Selina Greenwood wasn''t only older, she was married!!!


    This basically made Arnold''s head spin, but he managed to hold on to his sanity. Without much time to ponder around, he decided to ignore it.


    Yes, he would ignore his boss''s date proposal! She couldn''t do anything after all, and he mostly didn''t want to get distracted in these crucial times.


    He had ignored the interview and endorsement deals as well, just hoping he would get back to them after dealing with Tristan Black.


    Later that day, he and his friends went up to the hills to have a running climb. It amazed Arnold that they had really improved in this aspect as well, having the endurance to even reach the end for once.


    Lila, who is known for her quick exhaustion, stunned him by reaching the end point even before Mark...


    She literally had been doing better than him lately.


    Arnold spent the rest of the day watching Tristan Black''s match videos on his Laptop device, trying to observe a few skills that could be used against this man.


    Although it was hard to study someone as fast, cunning, and strong as Tristan, Arnold believed he learned quite a few things in moves... Even though they only could be used for defense.


    He would just keep watching and try to study more later on anyway.


    ******


    Another Wednesday night came, the Grindhouse Wrestling show began.


    Today, Manager Jack Harris had urged both Max Fury and Tristan Black to meet in the ring for a contract signing, with all useful and safety terms having to be accepted and signed.


    Lila had her first match after four weeks and fortunately won, causing a pleased smile on his face. The most interesting part was that she used the Broad Kick to finish her opponent, giving the little fans she had a bit of hope.


    Unfortunately, Mark wouldn''t be participating in the show tonight, but he already had a Candlestick Match against Thane Ryder next week... Probably the final conflict between the rivals...


    When it was time for the contract signing, Arnold walked into the arena and straight to the ring, clad in a blue suit and blue shoes.


    As expected, his fans cheered for him as he stepped in with the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title around his waist.


    "Max Fury! Max Fury! The Legacy!!!"


    "Max Fury! Max Fury! Omega Champion!"


    Songs of praise and acknowledgment echoed from the congregation, causing the arena to receive a great aura.


    Manager Jack Harris was already in the ring with the papers. A table and two office chairs have been kept opposite each other around the table.


    Five security officers could be seen also... While four of them stood by the ring corners, one was standing by the table side.


    Arnold entered the ring with less attention to the setting, approaching the ring corner and climbing the top turnbuckle to show off his title to the world!


    "YEAH!!!"


    Thanks to the storming theme music, his "Max Fury" personality couldn''t have been good enough if not for its great, iconic sound.


    When Max Fury was done with his display, it took a while before Tristan Black''s theme song echoed in the arena.


    Of course, there were loud shouts as well... Tristan Black had a lot of fans due to his unnatural performance in the ring.


    Yeah, he was known for devastating moves like the KO Punch, Belly To Belly Slam, and his terrifying finisher, "The Black Mask".


    As of now, his finisher was ranked as the number one most crucial finishing moves in Grindhouse Wrestling, and the eighteenth in the entire Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion! Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max Fury''s Sorrowful Kiss was ranked as the second most crucial in Grindhouse Wrestling but ranked as the 34th in the entire promotion.


    The RKO hadn''t been kept to record since it only had appeared once, and Max Fury didn''t really deliver it the right way. He delivered a flying RKO, which by the rules, isn''t the actual RKO!


    But Arnold was satisfied... After all, he didn''t care about where his finishers were ranked. He only aimed to win any match with them, regardless.


    Tristan stepped into the ring after some moments of showoffs. His first gaze was thrown against Arnold. Immediately, he went through the ropes. The truth was that he had been eying the Omega right from when he was outside the ring!


    Arnold only stared back casually, no hint of fear or panic on his face...


    In the next moment, the Manager gestured to them to take a seat. Max Fury and Tristan Black took a seat facing themselves oppositely... Strange and fierce looks could seen on their faces, increasing the pressure on the congregation side.


    "We have to officially announce the Grindhouse Wrestling universe; in two weeks, Grindhouse Wrestling will be witnessing their greatest match ever!" Jack Harris began a speech to the fans.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    "Alpha Champion Tristan Black would be taken on Omega Champion Max Fury with both titles on the line. It would be a Winner Takes All Match!!!"


    The fans showed their excitement, and it was nothing but the usual screams.


    Then, Harris turned to the champions right after. He then urged them to read the terms and sign the contract.


    Did


    Tristan was the first to begin the reviewing as though he was hoping to see a certain feature in the papers... While he studied the terms, he came to a certain line and stopped.


    (Match Type: One Fall [Normal].)


    Then, Tristan stood up from his seat and threw a glance at Max Fury.


    "Max Fury, I challenge you... That match should be a Steel Cage Match!?!" Tristan finally let out what was in his mind.


    "WHOA OH! What a challenge from the Alpha Champion!" A commentator lamented.


    This time, while still sitting, there was a pressurized sensation in Arnold''s heart...


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!! Yes!!"


    Even the fans themselves wanted him to accept that challenge, leaving Arnold with no choice.


    His heart had hardened as if like stone, his brain already feeling like it would pop out the next moment. However, Max Fury had to face his fears, ready to confront anything that came his way...


    And especially prove to the Grindhouse Wrestling universe that he is a fighting champion.


    With a cold yet fearless look on his face, Arnold looked Tristan Black in the face and spoke.


    "Steel Cage Match?! I accept!"

 Chapter 89: Attack Power

    "YEAH!!!!"


    Max Fury''s acceptance to the Steel Cage Match challenge made the fans more than excited. Now, it was as if they couldn''t wait for that day to come...


    Many were visibly impatient!


    With his acceptance given, Max Fury signed the papers as well, accepting all terms including the no-life-threatening aspect.


    Tristan did the same, and his face seemed to have gained some brightness after Max Fury accepted the Steel Cage Match challenge.


    Now, the match would no longer be a normal One Fall action... There would be a wall of steel barricade on every side of the ring, just like the match between Jay D and Andrew Jack.


    This was the first time he would be participating in a steel cage match, but Max Fury didn''t panic. The Pro Wrestling System had told him not to fear...


    After all, truly, it was the system that had told him to accept the challenge.


    So, why would he be afraid?


    After the contract signing was done, both men were asked to exchange a handshake, which they did... Well, it was only for handshaking sake.


    Arnold left the ring for the Alpha and walked out of the arena. Now that the difficulty of this great upcoming match had doubled, he needed to double his preparations.


    "What a match would it be! What a battle would it be! In two weeks, the Grindhouse Wrestling arena would be set ablaze!"


    "It would be Grindhouse Alpha Champion Tristan Black versus Grindhouse Omega Champion Max Fury... In a Winner Takes All Match!!!" The commentators expressed their excitement with their job.


    When he was out of the arena, he went straight ahead to his room. Arnold had no choice but to relax.


    "He must be crazy to think that a Steel Cage Match is my weakness. It might be my first time, but I would surely prevail!" Arnold believed himself.


    [You are right, host. He considered that you have never battled in a steel cage before, so he decided to use that advantage.]


    "That''s not an advantage. That''s foolishness!" Arnold shook his head in disdain. "I guess he doesn''t know who I am."


    Dark glints enveloped his eyes.


    [You need to take more time practicing your moves and improving your escape skills. Probably, Tristan might just have a terrifying plan.]


    "I wouldn''t escape. I would confront him face-to-face from the very beginning to the end and defeat him. Maybe he would be the one trying to escape at the end," Arnold scoffed.


    [Well, then there is a lot to do if you really want to fight and defeat him with a pin. Great choice, Max Fury.]


    "I would always prepare for every match, this one of all wouldn''t be an exception," Arnold, with a fierce gaze, stood up and left his room.


    On the way through the alleyway, he met Mark.


    "Lila, where is she?" Arnold quickly asked.


    "She sustained a slight injury in her arm and is currently being attended to in the hospital," Mark notified.


    This news moved Arnold a bit, but he didn''t show it.


    "Ohh... Was it bad?"


    "No. She just has to rest for two days," Mark explained, and Arnold nodded to it.


    "I saw the Steel Cage Match challenge; just don''t be the Jay D in this one," Mark said with a playful smile and tapped Arnold on his right shoulder. "I know it''s gonna be the toughest match of your career yet, but you have to do what you have to do."


    "Max Fury, you are special. You can conquer any force that comes your way. Defeat Tristan, and prove your great worth."


    Mark threw countless words of encouragement, giving Arnold an addition to his motivation.


    However, Arnold turned to look at Mark after a certain thought. Then instantly, he laughed out loud.


    "HAHAHA!!! Look who is saying this..."


    The manner in which he laughed soon made Mark''s face turn dark.


    "What?! What''s funny?" Mark had to ask. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing... Nothing actually," Arnold tried to stop, chuckling repeatedly.


    "Tsk! You punk!" Mark cursed while they turned to approach the hospital.


    The truth behind Arnold''s laughing reaction was that he never expected such statements from Mark.


    This guy hadn''t believed in himself one day, not a single day. But now he was trying to motivate someone else.


    Although it wasn''t strange that people believed in some individuals than themselves, Mark''s case was like that, but it was still crazy anyway.


    A friend of Max Fury shouldn''t be acting like he was...


    Arnold only hoped that he would become a bold man with great confidence soon. He was willing to assist his friend.


    When they visited the hospital, they had a short chat with Lila. Lila appeared to be in slight pain, but it never ruined her feelings after being assured that she would be fine in just two days.


    After spending some time with her ¡ª they had to go ¡ª Arnold and Mark decided to visit the training ring that night and practice.


    Mark continued the Broad Kick practices, and it was fortunate this time having made huge progress. Arnold told him to strengthen his focus and determination before he began, and he managed to do just as he was told.


    Meanwhile, Arnold kept Ironskin at the side to practice RKO, Neckbuster, and Sorrowful Kiss... Mainly in a mission to advance Attack Power.


    He knew for sure that Tristan would possess a very high Endurance level, which meant only a great strike could take him down.


    Every strike with the Sorrowful Kiss measured at 100%.


    The Neckbuster was incredibly perfect.


    The RKO...


    At a point, Mark who had attempted to watch, let out a pitiful smile for whoever would suffer from that finisher.


    Indeed, what they said about the RKO was true. It was killer!


    The more Max Fury delivered the move to the forged humanoid structure, the more it looked more terrifying.


    Indeed, not everyone could receive this move and kicked out...


    Even some stars in the top shows would bow to the great strike...


    Even him... The Alpha Champion who had acknowledged himself as the greatest Grindhouse Wrestling superstar...


    When Max Fury strikes like a cunning viper...


    He would bow, and acknowledge him as the Alpha and Omega!


    Mark declared...


    ******


    [A/N: We have yet to hit our Power Stone and Golden Ticket goal for this week. Please, do well to support this book.]

 Chapter 90: A Dream

    Mark ended up reaching 22% perfection in his practice which wasn''t bad for a short moment as three hours. However, Arnold, on the other hand, gained quite a satisfying amount of points to his Attack Power.


    [You have gained 13 points to your Attack Power.] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    The fact that two of his finishers required good agility helped him gain three points after the practices, fortunately.


    At that point, Arnold had already been observing great changes in his body. The flexibility, the swiftness, and of course, the less-weighty feeling that caused but a smile and a look of disbelief on his face.


    He left the training ring with Mark after four hours as they went back to their rooms. It was already midnight at that period, but the massive lights illuminated and devoured every lurking darkness.


    When he was back in his room, Arnold attempted to sleep, but he stood up and changed his mind. Pondering for a while, he grabbed his phone and decided to watch Tristan Black''s videos.


    He also took time to observe and learn some things from other steel cage matches, learning tricks on how to defeat an opponent right in the ring with a pin.


    Before he knew it, it was already dawn while he was still roaming through YouTube. It was after watching a lot of videos that Arnold finally had the urge to sleep, but it was already morning...


    Although he was sleepy, he had a lot to do today.


    Before going to the gym, he invited Mark as usual and they visited the hospital again.


    Lila was alone in her room when they walked in, so they decided to have a chat with her before moving to the gym house.


    "What''s up? You feel good?" Arnold smiled at her and sat on a chair close to the ward bed.


    "Getting better... Will be up 30 hours, I guess..."


    "Or less... Maybe sooner," Mark interrupted.


    Lila glanced at him and nodded.


    "You guys are up for a workout? I can see it," Lila said while giving both men a casual glance.


    "I have to be ready for the Winner Takes All Match; you know what Tristan did, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Of course. He requested that the match should be in a steel cage, judging that you would only be performing poorly since it''s going to be your first time," Lila replied.


    Arnold saw that she was totally aware of it all and had figured out why Tristan had challenged Arnold to a steel cage match. After a short moment of silence, she sighed and said.


    "Well, I had a dream..."


    Arnold and Mark had a sharp glint in their eyes at that instant, throwing a gaze at Lila uniformly.


    "A dream? About?" Arnold was curious.


    "It''s about the Winner Takes All Match..."


    Lila said and paused, a cold look had appeared on her face that moment.


    "What happened?" Mark decided to ask, not finding the suspense funny at all.


    Lila hesitated a bit; a hesitant aura could be sensed all over; however, it was clear that she had no choice but to reveal what he dreamt of.


    After all, not all dreams are significant.


    Arnold does not believe in dreams, either.


    "In that dream, you were defeated by Tristan Black and lost your Grindhouse Omega Championship Title. Tristan Black also caused you a deadly injury after a fall from the top of the steel cage to the mat, almost breaking your spine."


    "I saw you unconscious for countless days and weeks, and even when you regained consciousness, the injury had ruined your life. Your career seemed to have been destroyed since you could never walk anymore."


    While Lila explained, Arnold listened attentively, dark glints sparking around the corner of his eyes.


    "And the most disheartening part was that..."


    Lila paused again. It only seemed like she was finding it hard to say this one.


    "That what?"


    Yet, Arnold requested further disclosure; the pleading look on his face was persuading.


    "Well, you were betrayed. Betrayed by someone you loved... That''s all I saw, and I didn''t get to see who this person is, unfortunately," Lila added.


    The three figures sighed at the same time... Mark had a complicated look on his face unable to say a word. Lila''s face held a deep sense of dread, as though the whole dream was real. Finally, Arnold, who had been listening to what Lila narrated, could only bite his lips, though expressionless.


    "Thank you, Lila."


    These were the last three words he said before leaving the Patient''s Room and leaving the hospital.


    "He should be careful... Tristan is not only coming for his title... I can feel it," Lila told Mark.


    Mark left the Patient Room after that warning from Lila. With a nod, she caressed her face and evacuated.


    "I don''t believe in dreams... They are fake and stupid fantasies. Tristan Black cannot defeat me... No way!"


    While he walked down to the gym house, there was a mix of feelings in his mind.


    It was now certain that Tristan had a different purpose of challenging him for a match. His strange revenge mission had caused a stir all through the internet, and almost the entire professional wrestling universe had been captivated by this event.


    Grindhouse Wrestling had sold over twenty thousand tickets, revealing that Capside Centre wouldn''t be fit to contain the massive amount of people that would be there for the match.


    For the first time in Grindhouse Wrestling''s history, ESPN would be sponsoring the show that night due to the vast popularity it had gained.


    The match was announced in Rampage and Slamdown, which also added to the rate of interest and attendance.


    It was going to be a battle between Grindhouse Wrestling''s two strongest men... The faces of the division, and the champions of the company.


    In the end, there would only be one winner...


    And only one loser...


    One crowned double champion.


    And one stranded loser.


    In the end, one will rise to the very top of the entire roster.


    While the other will join the group of average, struggling wrestlers.

 Chapter 91: Road to Super Grindhouse

    The Interview Team invited Arnold for a chat on a Grindhouse Wrestling talk show called The Unmask. This wasn''t something like the typical exclusive interview invitation from other unofficial shows, it was anchored in Capside Centre and sponsored by the Grindhouse Wrestling Management.


    Tristan Black was invited as well, as he was Max Fury''s opponent. However, Arnold was the first to take his interview, hosted by a young dark-skinned American man named Travis Brown, and the well-known Renee Sky.


    "Max Fury, firstly, what do you have to say about Tristan''s sudden challenge?" Renee began the questions after an exchange of greetings.


    "Actually... I don''t really know what to say about it... It''s just strange, as the fans had said," Arnold replied politely while he sat on a well-comforting chair in a different direction from the interviewers.


    Renee nodded to his reply and smiled. Then the dark-skinned man threw his question.


    "It''s crazy how the Alpha Champion suddenly challenged you, but it''s actually crazier that you accepted without hesitation. Max Fury, what made you accept Tristan Black''s challenge?"


    Arnold knew as well that his acceptance of the challenge was questionable, but he did it on purpose. Someone like him wouldn''t run away from challenges and would have to defend himself, his title, and his reputation.


    "I accepted his challenge because I am a fighting champion. He isn''t just putting his title on the line, he challenged me for my title as well... Which I would always defend against anyone, anytime," Arnold told Travis with a serious look on his face.


    "Wow. Wow, that''s awesome, champ," Travis commented with an amazed smile.


    "There have been rumors that he challenged you because of what your brother did to him. Many said that you are the biological brother of Corey Gallagher, the leader of the famous XP robbery and assassination gang."


    "Is this true? I mean, are you truly Corey Gallagher''s brother?" Renee Sky asked curiously.


    This time, Arnold was already possessing a dark face, indicating the level of rage and embarrassment he felt.


    He truly didn''t know what reply he should give at that moment...


    Hesitating for a while, Arnold raised his head and said.


    "Yes, Corey Gallagher is my brother. But, Tristan Black was lying. No one could detect the identity of the XP Gang while on raid... It might just have been another robbery team..."


    "Hey! I don''t think you should add this to the video... Don''t, please," Arnold thought about the possibility of the video going viral and causing unreasonable problems after this particular speech.


    Due to being a champion and a huge personality in Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold had gained massive respect. The editing team was asked to cut that part off, and they did just that.


    He was asked other questions, which he answered boldly and seriously.


    "Tristan Black must have been an undefeated champion, but that wouldn''t change the fact that I will come out victorious at Super Grindhouse."


    The Grindhouse Wrestling show on that day was named Super Grindhouse because of the breathtaking match at the main event. This match had boosted ticket sales massively, causing the management to rent a bigger arena somewhere in the same city.


    It indeed deserved to be called a Super Grindhouse Show. There would be no pay-per-view in December, and this was just why it would be a normal Grindhouse show, although it would be different and more exciting.


    "He is coming for my career, I am going for his title... That''s our aim, and may the best fighter win," Arnold spoke with boldness, the look on his face as fierce as the countenance of the hungry tiger.


    When he left the interview room, Tristan was invited in.


    As expected, he was asked why he really challenged Max Fury, and he boldly said the same thing as in the general manager''s office days ago.


    "Only his defense can save him... I would make sure he never steps in feet in a wrestling arena again!"


    "And if he wins?" Renee threw this question at him after the load of terrifying promises he made.


    At that point, Tristan glared strangely and lolled at Renee...


    "He would never defeat me. Never!"


    Then he paused and hesitated for a while.


    "And if he manages to, then I would be the one not to step my feet in a wrestling ring again!"


    This statement made social media buzz after the video was uploaded. Tristan Black kept showing his desperate urge to ruin Max Fury''s life.


    Putting his career on the line was something that no one could imagine.


    It was insane!


    Yet, this was just an indication of his desperation... It was as if he was assigned to do this or die!


    ----------- S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tristan Black really wants to deal with that guy! Huhu, cool!"


    "His career on the line??? That''s crazy!"


    "I just hope Max Fury wins, this is so insane!"


    "I support Tristan, I have hated Max Fury since the very day he stepped his feet into the Grindhouse Wrestling arena. He should go to hell."


    "Be strong, The Legacy. We will always love and support you!"


    "Go go, Max Fury... You are defeating Tristan!"


    ------------


    The comments about the match on different social media platforms were both cool and crazy at the same time.


    Tristan Black''s fans pledged to give their support, some of them attacking Max Fury with crazy curses in the comments.


    However, Max Fury''s fans weren''t staying back as well... With the sweet words of support and motivation, Arnold felt his heart melt.


    Although the threat of Tristan putting his career on the line made Arnold a little nervous, he was still bold, fearless, and ready.


    "No matter what happens, let the strongest man win," Arnold made this statement for the second time.


    ******


    It was already two weeks before they could know it, and another Wednesday night.


    The night everyone has been waiting for.


    The Super Grindhouse Show!


    Arnold and his friends left for the rented stadium together with the other wrestlers by the Grindhouse Wrestling staff van.


    When they arrived, Arnold went straight to the training ring offered by the arena''s management.


    Before it was time, he decided to, at least warm up...


    This match would be the greatest of his career yet...


    Max Fury couldn''t afford to lose.


    The Pro Wrestling System couldn''t afford to be cringed.


    ******


    [A/N: If the book reaches 45/50 Golden Tickets today, a mass release of the whole Winner Takes All Match scene will be mass-released at once!]

 Chapter 92: Winner Takes All Match (I)

    Dusk came in a blur, and when it was 7 pm, the show began.


    Fortunately, Mark''s match was initially postponed to today, so he would be taking on Thane Ryder. Arnold made up his mind to spare some time to watch the match.


    Before he left, Arnold gave him a crazy motivation.


    "Don''t come back without winning."


    The system actually told Arnold to tell him this, assuring him that it was going to boost his motivation.


    When Mark entered the ring and the match began, Thane Ryder took the lead. Still, Mark had perfection issues, and it had almost caused him the match.


    But thanks to the strength and attack power he had advanced with Arnold''s guidance. He was able to stay in the match despite several attacks from Thane.


    Surprisingly, when Thane Ryder finally wanted to deliver his finisher, Mark (Bobby Crimson) escaped it and launched the Broad Kick against him, causing him to fall on the thick mat, unconscious.


    After a tensioned count of three, Bobby Crimson emerged victorious in that match, causing both a shock and excitement on Arnold''s face.


    Although he never expected less... Mark and Lila have been devoted to training hard and practicing, they truly deserve to win... At least, they wouldn''t keep suffering the rows of defeat that made them inferior.


    Happy that Mark defeated his greatest enemy, Arnold went back to warm up and kept practicing all the vital moves he got.


    The Neckbuster, the Sorrowful Kiss, the RKO...


    The Moonsault...


    When it was almost time for the main event, she went back to his locker room to rest and meditate.


    At that time, this stadium, Alliance Arena, which has up to thirty thousand seating capacity, was already filled up. This indicated the level of the massive exposure of this match. At the same time, it was another warning for Arnold not to lose...


    Not in the watch of the world.


    That night, Arnold was stunned away by the appearance of two individuals in the show.


    "Hey, Max Fury! What''s up?"


    Arnold never expected to see Matthew Bridges in a Grindhouse Wrestling show, but here he was... He had just come to watch the most talked about match of the week!


    A match that had drawn the attention of ESPN and some top professional wrestlers, what would one not say about it?


    It was going to be the greatest match in Grindhouse Wrestling history.


    The second shocking appearance was the arrival of Mia. Arnold got his eyes widened, but he didn''t know why he became happy at the same time.


    "Why did you leave the university just to come here? You will be punished," Arnold asked curiously.


    However, Mia only chuckled and folded her arms.


    "Mrs May allowed the final-year students to come here so we could learn from the two great wrestlers that would be competing against each other... That''s why I''m here," she smiled at her boyfriend.


    Hearing this, Arnold was relieved. At least he was happy that Mia wasn''t like her friend who lied to the authorities to leave the university... She seemed different.


    "Alright, sit," Arnold offered her a seat in the locker room, and they had a short conversation before the exact time for the main event. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Arnold was about the leave his locker room, Mia called from behind.


    "Arnold!"


    Arnold halted instantly and turned in her direction.


    "Be careful..." She said.


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and walked out of the room. Through the alleyway and to the preparatory area, Max Fury was set to enter the ring.


    He was the one to make the first entry, so he had to be there before Tristan Black. While there were murmurs inside the area, impatient to see the fighters coming in, the song of Max Fury boomed with a sudden force.


    Arnold dashed out from the entrance area and appeared in the arena. That minute, an unexplainable rate of screams and cheers sounded through the arena.


    Like always, the fans of Max Fury were super enthusiastically shaken to see their superstar... The Legacy... The young wonder fighter.


    Arnold tried to calm down, and then he made his Out-ring gesture, raising both hands wide and straight with a serious look on his face as if he was having a meditation.


    "That''s the feeling... The great feeling of the Grindhouse Omega champion. The devastating aura... The fearless zeal."


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that Max Fury is ready for the match, just like he always was for other matches he had come out victorious."


    "Well, we can''t say for sure! Tristan Black could be more than ready!"


    Arnold heard the commentators speak, but he didn''t pay their words any attention knowing that they were only doing their job.


    He made the same gesture and raised his title above his head after climbing to the top turnbuckle inside the ring, making the fans cheer louder.


    When he was done with his display, Tristan Black''s theme song sounded. It was a sound that came with base and devastating echoes, showing off his destructive personality.


    However, Arnold was not afraid...


    He was calm and collected.


    Tristan was dressed in a black garment that had a white rope and an attached hoodie cap. This was his entrance custom in all matches, so it wasn''t strange for the fans except for Arnold.


    When he entered the ring, the match introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, from San Diego, California, weighing 224 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    "YEAH!!!" Max Fury''s fans cheered hard.


    "And his opponent, from Merseyside, England, weighing in 265 pounds, he is the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, The Nightmare, Tristan Black!!!"


    *Cheers*


    Tristan Black''s fans also showed themselves, shouting at the top of their lungs in full support.


    After the announcer made the introductions, she left the ring immediately and ordered the descending of the steel cage. The steel cage had already been fixed around the extreme of the top of the ring spot, and now, it was time to place it in its rightful position.


    While the steel cage descended, Tristan Black and Max Fury exchanged fierce gazes at themselves. The fans had little to no idea of what these men had in mind...


    In the end, what they only wanted was just an exciting match with their favorite wrestler winning the match.


    Tristan Black was fighting to end Max Fury''s career, while Max Fury was only fighting for the Alpha Championship Title.


    His win would definitely end Tristan''s career after all, but Max Fury didn''t care.


    Tristan made that decision himself and recorded it in the Agreement Book of the management.


    A few moments later, the steel cage was set.


    "Ring the bell!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    As the bell rang, the greatest wrestling match in Grindhouse Wrestling began!

 Chapter 93: Winner Takes All Match (II): Great Endurance!

    Having been charged at was the least that Max Fury expected. To him, this was a foolish strategy in the wrestling game.


    Tristan Black charged at him with an unnatural speed, leaving Max Fury stunned at that instant. He was only lucky that he was at one corner of the ring, believing that he could use that advantage on Tristan just like he did to Rowan Pierce in his final-year exam match a few months ago.


    Unfortunately for him, his thoughts and plans just turned out to be wrong. Upon reaching Max Fury''s spot, Tristan made a swift slide and paused. Max Fury had quickly moved away from the turnbuckle, thinking that he would strike there; how he didn''t know that the Alpha Champion''s smartness was at a different level.


    Tristan Black then threw himself at Max Fury who was standing close around the ropes of a corner. This time, Max Fury was just too stunned to move away, as Tristan had gotten too close for him to dodge.


    He received a punch at first.


    Yes, it was called a punch... But to Arnold, that was a devastating fatal blow. It was just as if Tristan Black was practicing Ironskin and just decided to use it against him.


    Just a single punch made Max Fury fall to the mat, his eyes turning blurry.


    ''Ah... Shit... He really had a strong fist. Wait, is that not a KO Punch?''


    It was after thinking wide that Max Fury remembered that the KO Punch was one of Tristan Black''s signature moves. Definitely, that''s why this punch was as painful as hell.


    ''That should be a KO Punch... Definitely.''


    Max Fury quickly attempted to stand up from the white mat, only to notice Tristan Black preparing another devastating strike for him. At this moment, the Grindhouse Omega champion had to save himself from getting struck by the Black Mask. No one in the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster had been able to kick out of this finishing move, and Max Fury didn''t think he would either.


    With the Black Mask preparatory sign being made, Max Fury already knew Tristan''s next move. Thanks to the videos of Tristan''s previous matches he had watched... Somehow, they were beginning to become useful.


    While Tristan thought Max Fury would stand on his feet so he could deliver the strike, unfortunately, he made that same ground slide and attacked Tristan by the legs, causing him to fall on the mat at that instant.


    With this done, Max Fury quickly stood up and launched a stump on Tristan''s head with both legs. However, it was unfortunate that Tristan Black was so strong and raged to stay down any longer. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon trying to deliver another stump, Tristan caught Max Fury''s right leg... Swiftly, it was twisted like thin iron.


    With an intense excruciating pain in his right leg, Max Fury let out a slight yell.


    "Argh! Shiii..."


    Tristan was a fighter who never let an opportunity slide. While he had countered Max Fury''s leg, he stood up and delivered another KO Punch, this one more fiercer than the initial.


    Max Fury fell as though like a tree again, seemingly as if he had fallen to unconsciousness. And that point, Tristan Black rushed over to his spot and pinned him for a count.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Max Fury kicked out at Two.


    But that didn''t stop Tristan Black from continuing the torture. With Max still down, he pulled him up by his jet-black hair and forced his face toward him.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me?! Do you think Tristan Black is just like the other weak figures you fought and defeated?!"


    The Grindhouse Alpha Champion was in total rage. However, Max Fury was only returning a look of disdain, not a single hint of fear could be noticed around his face.


    Then, after that statement, he punched Arnold in the face again.


    "BOOO!!!"


    Most of the congregation had taken Tristan as a heartless monster after his villainous acts and ridiculously spoken words. It only seemed like he had come to inflict frustration into Max Fury''s life... And of course, was that why he had challenged him?


    Max Fury was still courageous and determined after all. After several punches from his opponent, he tried to stand on his knees... Although Tristan Black kept launching hard kicks, that wasn''t able to keep The Legacy down for too long.


    Max Fury kept standing to feet after every strike until Tristan began exasperated. Raged, he attempted to deliver the Black Mask after Max had managed to stand fully.


    Well, Max Fury had had enough.


    The Black Mask must have possessed great speed in its delivery, but having made a sneak attack in just a second was enough to escape it.


    Max Fury quickly followed Tristan from behind and launched a hard grip. Before he could react, Max Fury already delivered a kick at his spine section, causing him to turn, launch another kick against his belly, and deliver a Neckbuster with the best speed he could execute.


    With faint breaking gasps, Max Fury fell on the unconscious body of Tristan Black and covered.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Surprisingly to the fans but expected by Arnold, Tristan Black kicked out of the Neckbuster finisher at the count of two...


    There was an uproar at the congregational section of the arena, the eyes of many widening in astonishment.


    Yes, the man who just placed his career on the line and kicked out of the great Neckbuster!


    It was shocking, but it actually happened.


    Max Fury didn''t let this distract him... He was trying hard to take absolute control of this match and weaken Tristan as quickly as possible.


    He pulled Tristan up without a second wasted and attempted to deliver a Powerbomb. At this moment, the whole fans had mixed feelings. Many wondered if Tristan could manage to kick out of the RKO if he received it by any chance... But there was no clue.


    It was a Powerbomb that Max Fury was about to deliver, but everyone surely knew what he could do after that.


    They knew the Powerbomb would only serve as a weakener.


    However, even Tristan Black knew what could happen if he stayed idle and let Max Fury Powerbomb him.


    With the last strength he could summon at that instant, he pushed Max Fury a bit, grabbed his neck, and delivered a Choke Slam instantly.


    Just as he launched this slam, he threw a glance at the referee and shouted...


    "Open the gate!"


    Surprisingly, the strange Tristan Black who had wanted to destroy Max Fury, was attempting to win the steel cage match with an escape.

 Chapter 94: Winner Takes All Match (III): RKO!

    Although it was one of the rules of a steel cage match to escape the cage and win, why the heck is Tristan Black wanting to win that way?!


    Max Fury quickly noticed Tristan Black getting away... Knowing that he would lose the match if Tristan left the ring, Max Fury summoned all the strength that he needed to stand up and charge at him.


    Thanks to his advanced Agility, Tristan Black noticed pursuit and was about to flee, but Max Fury was fast enough to hold him down.


    At that same moment, he kicked the Grindhouse Alpha Champion in the belly and stroked with a Superkick right after.


    Tristan Black fell backward and rolled back to the middle of the ring, groaning in pain.


    At this time, the small gate of the steel cage was widely open to Max Fury as he was close to it, but he simply hesitated and turned away.


    "No real fighter escapes a cage in a fight." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that statement made in a mutter, he approached Tristan, who was still lying on the white mat.


    "You see? I should have won... I should have just ended your career straight up. Yet, I decided to let that happen a little longer than now," he said casually and smiled.


    Tristan Black could only stare at him with a frown, his face full of hatred and disgust. It was as if he could skin Arnold to death if he had the chance, however, not in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    The Grindhouse Alpha Champion was on his knees in a short while, which gave Max Fury an idea to deliver the Sorrowful Kiss. With that, perhaps he could win the match.


    Observing Tristan Black''s faint gaze, he judged that it wasn''t too risky having to charge at him at that moment. He believed that decision without much hesitation and charged at Tristan Black with incredible speed.


    Everything seemed right and perfect in one second, but in the next moment, it appeared that he had a very bad idea in the beginning.


    Sorrowful Kiss? No!


    Black Mask? Yes!


    Stunning the whole arena, Tristan Black made a swift move and gave Max Fury the most nightmarish finishing attack of his life.


    The Black Mask!!!


    That very finishing move that no one couldn''t react to in three seconds.


    The very finishing attack that had rendered the Alpha Champion undefeated. Now delivered against the young wonder fighter of the Pro Wrestling System, well, the faces of Max Fury''s fans had turned cold.


    It was as if there was no hope, even though the count hadn''t begun yet.


    Tristan Black quickly covered the sleeping youngster, and the count began.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THR..."


    "YEAH!!!"


    "OHH OH! Are you kidding me right now?!"


    "Max Fury just kicked out of the Black Mask!"


    The commentators jumped from their seats as they shouted crazily.


    Even the fans were stunned by what just happened; only a few weren''t really shaken by the unbelievable event.


    "Max Fury just kicked out of the Black Mask! What a fighter... He never knew defeat!"


    Tristan Black, on the other hand, was sitting like someone who had been robbed of his property at that moment. His actions couldn''t only be expressed by shock, but frustration.


    ''How the hell did this man survive my finisher?! No way!''


    He refused to believe this fact, but it was actually a reality... Yes, Max Fury was way more than what he took him for.


    It was now that he saw this... And...


    He had to just regret challenging him for his title and aiming to deal with him to the extreme... All those plans, those threats... All seemed to have faded at this very moment, leaving regrets, dread, shock, and confusion.


    A thought suddenly flew into his mind, and it suddenly made Tristan stand at that instant.


    ''Alright... Alright... It might have survived the first, but there is surely no way he could survive a second delivery.''


    Keeping the fans more aghast, as Max was still barely recovered, Tristan quickly pulled him and delivered another Black Mask.


    "OH MY GUD! I''m afraid this might just be the end!"


    "Honestly, there is no way Max Fury can get out of this!"


    The commentators also had a hot belly just like the fans.


    Tristan Black covered again, and the referee the count immediately.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THR...!"


    "What?! Max Fury just kicked out again?!"


    There was an uproar!!!


    But Tristan Black was the most astonished man in the arena at that moment.


    "No. No... This can''t be possible... This should be a dream..."


    Finding it hard to believe what had just happened, he stood and attempted to repeat the attack. At this time, he was ready to launch it again, and again...


    And again... Until Max Fury agrees to stay down for three seconds.


    He was ready to do anything possible to destroy this young monster... Although Tristan had despised this nickname he was given, now he had accepted that Max Fury was a young monster indeed.


    There was visibly no doubt anymore.


    While he was about to deliver another Black Mask, unfortunately, his time of domination was up.


    Max Fury didn''t know how, but he suddenly regained his strength at one point and stood.


    At first, he gave Tristan Black an intense-impacted Superkick, causing him to fall on his knees.


    While the Grindhouse Alpha Champion was on his knees, he moved backward a little, charged at him with a fierce speed, and delivered a Sorrowful Kiss.


    A cover?


    No way!


    Max Fury wasn''t done yet!


    There was one more thing to do.


    He pulled Tristan after the Sorrowful Kiss and forced him to stand. Almost everyone knew his next move, but few didn''t.


    But that wasn''t the case... They were going to see it at that very moment...


    Max Fury grabbed Tristan Black by the neck and delivered an RKO!


    It was an attack with a great impact as if he had committed his life to practice this move.


    Just at that very moment when he had done what he wanted, Max Fury fell on his knees close to the fallen Alpha Champion and pinned him for a three count.


    The whole arena was tense, but they still had to count together...


    While crossing their fingers...


    Max Fury only hoped that this would be the very last moment of this battle, or he would go crazy...


    The entire arena was watching, and the count echoed!


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THREE!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    ******


    [A/N: I''m sorry for the late release. I am having a slight fever at the moment, that''s why. I apologize if there would be any errors in the chapters. Thanks for the support!]

 Chapter 95: Alpha and Omega

    "Here is your winner, and still, Grindhouse Omega Champion... And the new, Grindhouse Alpha Champion, MAX FURY!!!"


    The reaction of the fans to this great event couldn''t be described at that moment. Even Max Fury himself was lying on the white mat, gasping crazily for air.


    While there was an uproar in the congregation, the two men who had just fought a devastating battle lay inside the ring. One of them was awake and gasping, while the other lost deeply in an unconscious slumber.


    [Congratulations, host. You won.]


    The Pro Wrestling System congratulated its host with a low, praising tone, causing him a smile.


    ''Yeah, I won.''


    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that point, having been the first Grindhouse wrestler to become the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion.


    "He''s done it. Max Fury has defeated the undefeated Tristan Black!"


    "Max Fury is now the Alpha and Omega. The king of Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    The praises from the commentators only warmed his heart, and Arnold stood up. The referee stepped forward with two titles and handed it over.


    Arnold collected his Omega Championship Title at first and then dropped a bright stare on the Alpha Championship Title.


    ''Does this mean I will become a High-level Wrestler?''


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    [Certainly! You have a place on both sides. The low-level roster, and the high-level one.]


    This made him smile more, meanwhile, his fans had been feeling his happiness... They were all delighted as well, seeing their idol rising to greatness.


    Arnold heaved a long sigh and finally grabbed the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title, pulling it to his chest as if he were hugging it.


    It was a black belt title with golden prints at almost all sides, giving it the glory of a top title. Being the Alpha Champion was more like being the king of Grindhouse Wrestling, above all men in the entire wrestler, but Arnold just didn''t think too far on that.


    In his heart, he felt a little sad knowing that Tristan Black would be forced away from the show after failing to win the match he staked his career on.


    He lost everything...


    His undefeated streak...


    His title...


    His Ultimate Revolution Wrestling career...


    His dignity.


    No doubt, Tristan Black was an incredible fighter. More powerful than the Jerry Blaze he admired so much.


    It was just unfortunate that he couldn''t take down Max Fury... Or perhaps it could just be said that the Black Mask wasn''t enough to take him out in three freaking seconds.


    Raising both titles above his head in celebration, there short display of fireworks at the entrance area of the arena. Arnold couldn''t help but smile at it... He had ordered some experts to prepare that for him...


    If he won, then it would be useful...


    And now it was useful... That was the reason that a smile appeared on his face.


    Tristan Black had rolled out of the ring in shame, but Arnold didn''t pay much attention. With his celebration done in the arena, he left the ring and walked away.


    "You deserve it!"


    "You deserve it!"


    Those words of praise kept echoing until he was out of sight, and the Grindhouse Wrestling fans screamed satisfyingly at the very end of the show...


    The entire Chicago city was filled with the news of Max Fury, an ordinary 23-year-old boy from the outskirts of San Diego, defeating the undefeated Tristan Black.


    Not only Chicago but all parts of North-western America... Let''s just say that every fan of Grindhouse Wrestling and the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion was shaken.


    "Indeed, this guy is extraordinary," Matthew, who was watching around the VIP section muttered, amazed.


    He must have been a wonderful wrestler himself, but he saw Max Fury as an inhuman figure in human form.


    Everyone knew the Black Mask was a killer, but Max Fury was still strong enough to kick even after two strikes.


    Truthfully, he was extraordinary! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have gained 30 points for your Intelligence.]


    [Intelligence: 135.]


    His Intelligence had increased by 30 adding to the initial 105 he had. With this progress, Arnold''s heart was calm and soft...


    He just had to celebrate this!


    Mia threw herself at him for a hug just after he came back to his locker room, making a tight grip.


    "You won... You really won!"


    Arnold only giggled and caressed her back... It was the first time he was hugging a lady who wasn''t his sister, but it was fine... After all, that wasn''t what he should be thinking right now.


    He should be thinking about the rise of the payment as a double champion and a High-level wrestler.


    Most importantly, he should be ready for the Royal Rumble at Fallout. Tristan Black would no longer be among the four Grindhouse wrestlers to participate due to having his contract terminated and removed from the Grindhouse superstars list.


    That was sad, but it actually had nothing to do with him after all.


    Tristan made a foolish choice, and it had come hunting him down.


    "You need to see a doctor. You must be severely hurt," Mia complained and begged him to see a doctor, but Arnold''s answer turned out to be crazy.


    "You don''t need to worry, Mia. I am fine," he said.


    "What do you mean you are fine? You just fought the strongest man in the show, there''s no way you could be fine."


    "No, he is no longer the strongest... I am. And honestly speaking, I am doing great. You just have to believe me," Arnold walked to a seat and sat down.


    A cold look suddenly emerged from Mia''s face as she was afraid of his actions. She knew that it was really fierce facing Tristan Black... Even the Black Mask alone would have shifted his jaw, but Arnold was smiling and insisting that he would stay...


    It didn''t take long before she gave up trying to persuade him after several tries... She went ahead and sat next to him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Just don''t get sick..."


    She muttered.


    While they both sat together in the locker room, with Mia''s head still on his left shoulder, two figures dashed into the room... Only to be stunned by the first picture they saw.


    They were Mark and Lila.


    ******


    [Goal for the week: Reach 60 Golden Tickets and 200 Power Stones. If these are completed, there would be a three chapters mass release! Let''s do this!]

 Chapter 96: Wonderful Superstar

    That scene turned awkward at first, seeing Arnold with a girl resting her head on his shoulder. However, Mark and Lila suddenly tried to act like they weren''t shaken by what they had just seen.


    Arnold and Mia had noticed them also, but Mia didn''t react as she saw that Lila and Mark were together. Arnold let out a smile and walled to his friends who still stood by the door side.


    "Mark, Lila, meet my girlfriend, Mia," he spoke.


    Mark and Lila suddenly exchanged short glances and turned back to Mia''s direction.


    "Hi," Mia was the first to greet.


    "Hi," Mark quickly did the same.


    It took a while before Lila greeted her, but at least she still managed to do it.


    "Hi, Mia."


    Arnold rolled his eyes in relief and told both Mark and Lila to come and have a seat.


    "Congratulations, bro. You are now a double champion," Mark said as he walked over to take a seat.


    "That bastard thinks he can ruin your career... Unfortunately, he approached the wrong person," Mia said with a delighted smile.


    When they sat, Arnold sat down as well, and they began to converse. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He is a great fighter... I was just lucky," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Really? After surviving two Black Masks??! No way! You deserved to win. Everyone knew that the moment you kicked out from the second Black Mask strike," Lila said.


    This made Arnold smile because he knew he really deserved to win. Tristan Black was strong, but he wasn''t just strong enough... Just like Jerry Blaze.


    "I really appreciate your support guys. I wouldn''t have achieved this without you. Thanks," Arnold decided to acknowledge their friendship, causing Mark and Lila a bright face.


    "Sure, we''ll always be together in this!" Mark said.


    Lila didn''t say a word but nodded, indicating her happiness. At that moment, Mia was only smiling and watching as he listened to their conversation, resting her head on her boyfriend''s shoulder.


    "Now that Tristan is out of the game, I want you to compete in the secret battle royal that will be taken next week. You must win to join me and the two others in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout," Arnold Mark, but he only shrugged and glared.


    "I don''t think I should be competing in that match. I don''t deserve it," Mark said with a dark look.


    This statement made Arnold glare, but I''m the next moment; he patted his friend''s shoulder.


    "You should stop underestimating yourself. Trust me, bro, you will never succeed that way," Arnold advised.


    "That''s by the way. We have to celebrate this win!"


    "Yeah!!" The three friends shouted in excitement, while Mia only maintained a wide smile, leaning toward her boyfriend as if like a baby catching a cold.


    ******


    After three days since Super Grindhouse, Arnold, his friends, and other Grindhouse wrestlers were back at Capside Centre.


    Arnold and his friends had celebrated massively after their return, and Mia had already gone back to Rising Impact University.


    There was a stunning statement she left with Mark and Lila when they attempted to know more about her, and that was...


    "Arnold is my fiance."


    They didn''t say a word to question that statement at that time but nodded with a smile as if they were stunned.


    At the same time, they didn''t even mind to ask Arnold about it.


    ...


    Arnold spent those three days after they returned to Capside Centre to rest. He needed it... Although the system had asked him to.


    He also told his friends that he would be in seclusion after their celebration party...


    When he finally came out, he went ahead to their rooms and paid them a visit. He went straight to Mark''s room at first and they visited Lila together.


    After meeting Lila, they decided to take a walk down the surroundings of Capside Centre. There was a large basketball arena somewhere in the western part of Capside Centre, and fortunately, there was an ongoing match today.


    Arnold and his friends decided to go watch the game, and when he attempted to care of the entry ticket payment, Mark insisted that he''d pay.


    Arnold had no choice after Mark insisted severally, so he kept his money back in his pocket as they entered the arena.


    They were lucky that the game was just beginning...


    However, what the three figures saw on the scoreboard stunned them away.


    (Max Fury Neckbusters VS Tristan Black Masks).


    "What the f**k?!" Mark was the first to react.


    Lila only laughed out loud, and the Alps forced Arnold to do the same. The three found this more funny and shocking, and the least they could do was just laugh.


    Arnold was happy that they had to sit at the back of the seating, making sure that they weren''t noticed by anyone.


    Interestingly, the game was going with Max Fury Neckbusters leading the game. It wasn''t as if they were some sort of genius players, it was just a basketball game, and the Max Fury side was just good enough to take the lead.


    Arnold was happy... Truthfully, he liked the fact that his representatives were winning.


    They were just his fans who loved him, but they were wonderful people.


    He only wished he had enough to reward them for their love, but it was unfortunate in the end.


    Soon, the game was in its ending stages, and most of the viewers were cheering for the leading side.


    Mark and Lila were doing the same, but Arnold only folded his arms and watched.


    Just then, his phone beeped for a moment, indicating that he had a phone call.


    (Matthew Bridges ¡ª CALLING).


    Arnold smiled slightly after seeing the caller. He quickly picked up, and let Matthew speak first.


    "Hey, friend! Horny Tyres just announced their sale of five million tires!!! Oh my gosh! I''m gonna be having a Range Rover to myself!" Matthew shouted excitedly at the other hand.


    Arnold''s eyes widened after hearing what Matthew said... He actually didn''t know his next reaction at that time... Filled with joy, he clenched his fist.


    "Yes!"


    Just as Matthew ended the call, he suddenly got a notification of a message from the Horny Tyres management.


    (Horny Tyres: Your great influence has brought good fortune to our company. We have made five million sales in five weeks after the commercial).


    (You will be granted all the promised rewards as soon as possible. However, the company would like to make you a permanent dealer of our advertising board. Thank you, Max Fury).


    At that moment, Arnold left the arena immediately just to find a place to scream out his excitement!

 Chapter 97: First Car!

    Arnold Gallagher was now an owner of the Range Rover Evoque, a remarkably nice car worth over fifty thousand dollars! The Horny Tyres management invited him to come over to their head office. That way, he would get the car and sign the permanent partnership contract.


    He told Mark and Lila about this as they left the basketball arena after the game.


    "That''s awesome! You are now a car owner, hehe... Just like me," Mark said excitedly as they progressed to the boarding area.


    "Well, I''m just a poor thing... I don''t have one," Lila had a slightly grim look as she spoke.


    It made Arnold and Mark turn to look at her, but she forced them to remove those dark looks from her direction.


    "C''mon, it''s nothing!" She said.


    When they got to the boarding area, Arnold went ahead to his room and got prepared to leave. It was the usual black suit people professionally wore, so it was decent.


    Mark and Lila saw him off to the outside before he left using the Horny Tyres transport vehicle that had come to fetch him.


    (Matthew Bridges: Where are you? I am already at the Horny Tyres Head Office).


    Matthew sent a message to Arnold, but he only saw it when he was already at the entrance area of the company''s building. The receptionists welcomed and led Arnold to the right room for the contract signing, and it, fortunately, turned out to be where Matthew had been.


    "Hey, Max Fury!" Matthew quickly stood up and welcomed this great man.


    "Matthew Bridges, nice to meet you again. And also, thank you for showing up on Wednesday night to support me. I really appreciate that brother," Arnold smiled as he spoke.


    "It''s nothing, brother... We are friends, aren''t we?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, we are," Arnold smiled back and said. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both men sat on the same couch facing a wide, lengthy table. Before the contract signing began, they both had a short chat...


    As they talked...


    "I''ll also be having a Junior Pro Legacy Amateur Wrestling Championship Title Match in two weeks. I hope you will come to watch and support me?" Matthew proposed.


    Truthfully, there was actually no reason for him to attend... Just to show gratitude for coming to his, Arnold accepted that he would visit Legacy Pro Wrestling for the first time!


    "Sure, brother. I''d come," he smiled as they the cup of wine they were holding and drank excitedly.


    Arnold came to realize that Legacy Pro Wrestling was a huge professional wrestling promotion... There was a huge competition hosted by the World Professional Wrestling Entertainment Agency every four years.


    It was the Global Wrestling Competition.


    In this competition, all wrestling promotions would meet and compete against themselves as it was a tournament. The winner would emerge as the best Professional Wrestling Promotion for four years until the next four years.


    Super Impact Wrestling, a wrestling promotion known for its great and powerful wrestlers, was the current champion of this tournament, but they would have to defend it in the upcoming Global Wrestling Competition next year...


    The second point for Arnold''s acceptance to watch Matthew Bridges perform was to observe his way of fighting so he could take advantage of his flaws if they had to fight in the future. The fixtures of the Global Wrestling Competition tournament were unpredictable, and perhaps he could run into Matthew Bridges for a fight of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling is fixed to face Legacy Pro Wrestling.


    He knew that Matthew Bridges was a good fighter just as many had said. After all, that''s why he had joined Arnold for Horny Tyres'' new product commercial. He had quite a good influence on his side, but it was certain that Max Fury was Soares higher.


    It took about forty minutes before the Horny Tyres'' manager and lawyer walked into the room. Before then, Arnold and Matthew had been offered an expensive meal, with lots of good drinks.


    They were more than delighted with this progress, this achievement...


    This partnership with such a great company.


    "Good day, Max Fury."


    "Good day, Matthew Bridges."


    "I''m sure you have been notified about our permanent partnership offer?" The manager asked politely.


    "Yes, of course. That''s why we came," Max Fury smiled back.


    Matthew Bridges only nodded in response.


    "Alright, can we proceed with the signing, please?"


    "Sure."


    "Sure!"


    The four men sat facing the wide brown table furnished with the best materials for table-making and started the signing.


    Matthew Bridges was the first the sign the contract, and Arnold followed. Although he used Max Fury as his name to it being a professional partnership contract.


    When they were both done, the lawyer and the manager signed as well, and they completed the signing in a matter of fifteen minutes.


    It was after the signing that Arnold and Matthew were led to the garage where their car was parked.


    In the garage, there were two Range Rover Evoque with the Horny Tyres'' newly produced tires. One was black, and the other was red.


    "I would go for the red one," Matthew quickly said and dashed towards the red car like a madman.


    Arnold only chuckled and gently went ahead to the black one. He actually preferred a black car to a red one, so he didn''t have to confront Matthew for the red one.


    Thanks to Matthew, who had taught him how to drive a car, now he was pretty good at driving but not entirely perfect.


    He entered his new car and sat on the driver''s seat for a while, a smile emerged on his face.


    "Phew... My first car..."


    This was an unbelievable event about six months ago, but it is happening now!


    He didn''t just get a new car, it was not just an ordinary car...


    It was a Range Rover Evoque, which was actually remarkable!


    He took the key given to him by the manager and inserted it into the ignition switch... Then, he twisted, powering up the car at that instant.


    The sound of the booming engine forced him to smile again, soon, he couldn''t help but force the car to drive... With a reverse and a drive right after, he dashed into the road and sped up into the road lane.


    "HUHU!"


    The happiness was real...


    Max Fury just got his first car!

 Chapter 98: That was smart!

    In the end, Arnold left the Horny Tyres Head office with his car and went back to Capside Centre. Before he left, he had a little celebration with Matthew Bridges...


    Arnold entered Capside Centre with his brand new Range Rover Evoque, drawing the attention of many from all sides. When he stepped out of the car, the people watching were stunned at that instant.


    "Ah... As he becomes so rich to afford a Range Rover?"


    "He must have won an award or something."


    "Maybe he has a rich sugar mummy or something..."


    The side talks only sounded as a murmur, and Arnold simply didn''t hear a word from the observers. Just before he left the garage, Mark and Lila dashed out from nowhere.


    "We thought you wouldn''t come back today, but here you are," Lila smiled and gave Arnold a friendly hug. Arnold embraced her and exchanged a handshake with Mark.


    "Look, I got the car..."


    He pointed to the black Range Rover Evoque with a grin.


    "Whoa. You never told us it''s a Range Rover?!" Mark''s eyes widened, amazed.


    Not having what to say to justify himself, Arnold only nodded.


    Mark and Lila went ahead and observed their friend''s new car. They were both putting on a delighted smile... It was clear that they were happy for him, and he appreciated their love.


    Arnold noticed the observers throwing cold and envious gazes at him, but he only looked away after a short stare... The world today is full of pride and jealousy; that is a fact.


    Mark and Lila finally followed him to the boarding after their observation. He had told them that he would have to celebrate this success again.


    Actually, not only did the acquirement of the car make him happy, but his permanent partnership contract was worth $15000 for a start, and he would be paid $3000 a month with an additional $6000 after every commercial he shot! This was the same with Matthew Bridges, but there was one secret...


    Arnold would be paid a special $4000 due to having a higher influence than Matthew Bridges. He was no longer a mere superstar, he was now a big shot!


    ...


    Ben suddenly ran out of nowhere with a young man following him from behind.


    When he got to the Capside Centre garage, he made a quick halt, and then, he turned to the guy who had been following him.


    "Where is the car?!" He asked, though with a loud voice.


    "There! The Range Rover Evoque!" The guy said, pointing at a black Range Rover Evoque parked somewhere around the extreme of the garage.


    This was Arnold''s car.


    "Whoa! How come did he get such an expensive car?!" Ben''s face burned in shock and envy.


    "I heard that he has a partnership with Horny Tyres, they must have got him that car," the man behind him said.


    His ring name is Gary Bolt, Ben''s new friend after Karl left him.


    "What? Horny Tyres?!"


    "Yes, Justin... I guess they might have given him that car after the success of their target sales," Gary guessed and said.


    It took Ben quite a while to think, but a smile seemed to have appeared on his face at that moment. Gary didn''t actually know what was in his mind, but he guessed that this bastard was planning on doing something really crazy.


    "If it''s Horny Tyres... Then... I will need to see my father," yet with that evil smile, he said and turned to walk away.


    .....


    It was already nighttime...


    Arnold and his friends have decided to enjoy themselves in the Grindhouse Wrestling cafeteria... Have dinner and drink to success.


    This event wasn''t really occasional, but today was different. There was a lot to eat and enjoy... Beef, chicken, pork, and even spiced fishes that could provoke the appetite of anyone.


    Arnold made sure that there were a lot of drinks as well because he loved drinking wine and beer, but trust me, he wouldn''t dare to be drunk.


    The food and drinks were served on a wide table... Two full chicken spiced up with tomato soup, a large portion of barbequed beef meat, and seasoned porks could be seen. There were enough vegetables for each as well as enough tomato soup to devour the rice at the side.


    Arnold swallowed his saliva in impatience.


    "Now I can''t wait to eat this," he commented, staring right at the meats on the table.


    "Honestly, if I eat too much, I''m gonna have diarrhea," Mark said, but this only made Arnold and Lila laugh.


    "Hey! C''mon! Your doctor will always be there for you. Now let''s eat these up," Arnold said.


    "I will start with the chicken," Lila said and forced out a lap from the fried, tomato-spiced chicken.


    They all enjoyed their dinner with joy, celebrating the success of their friend. While they drank for a while, Arnold stood from his seat and raised his cup.


    "As I win, I pray my friends win too... We''ll always soar and dominate for we are always guided by the Pro Wrestling System! HAHAHA!"


    At that moment, both Mark and Lila''s face turned sore. It wasn''t as if they knew what they just heard, they were confused about those words.


    Arnold who had just noticed what he said couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    ''Shit. Shit. Shit!''


    He pretended to be relaxed at the outside and sat back on his seat. And uniformly, Mark and Lila threw a question at him.


    "What is Pro Wrestling System?"


    The two rolled their eyes at him.


    However, thanks to his top-notch acting, he was bold and skilled enough to threw a lie at them.


    "Pro Wrestling System??? Isn''t that the skills I am teaching you two?" Arnold glared at them as if he was serious, and they didn''t know the time when they believed him.


    After all, they knew nothing about the system or its name... There was no way they could figure if it was a lie.


    No one in the world could figure out unless he exposed everything about it himself.


    Mark and Lila nodded and continued drinking... And eating.


    They quickly went back to their exciting conversation as they celebrated... And while ate, the Pro Wrestling System sounded inside Arnold''s head.


    [That was smart!]


    ******


    [A/N: We are slacking in this week''s Power Stone goal! Please let''s support!]


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99: Global Fist Award

    After two weeks...


    It was already Christmas week, and the atmosphere had been buzzing with great Christmas auras. Arnold couldn''t wait to visit his parents and celebrate Christmas with them... They needed him home.


    Unfortunately for Mark, he lost in the secret battle royal and wouldn''t be able to participate in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout. It would be Max Fury, Justin Reed, Kieran Grant, and Lukas Lane who would be participating in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout.


    However, that was aside...


    The Grindhouse Wrestling stars prepared for a trip to New York City on this day, 21th December 2056.


    It was time for the Global Fist Award Ceremony, so it was normal to all professional around the world to attend. Arnold was initially nominated, but he clearly doubted the fact that he could win...


    No way! He is just a young figure. At least winning the Grindhouse Star Award of the Year was enough to make me satisfied for the year.


    That day, Arnold, Mark, and Lila were set to leave. The Grindhouse Wrestling transportation van would have to take them to the Chicago International Airport before they took off to New York City.


    Just while they were about to enter the van ¡ª there was actually more than one van due to the population of the Grindhouse Wrestling stars ¡ª a young man with straight black hair rushed forward.


    "Hey, Max!" Karl called as he got close.


    Arnold turned to look at who had called him... It was a familiar voice after all.


    "Hey, Karl. What''s up?" Arnold smiled at him upon notice.


    "I''m cool. I don''t know if I can join you guys... The other vans seemed to have been full," Karl requested politely.


    It didn''t take Arnold a second to consider... After all, Karl was also his friend. There was no way he could reject his proposal to join them.


    "Sure... Let''s go," Arnold spoke. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They left with Karl joining them in the same van. There were other wrestlers at the back as well, but Arnold and his friends decided to sit in the front section.


    While they journeyed onto the highway, Arnold hesitated and decided to ask.


    "Karl... How have you been preparing for the Royal Rumble at Fallout?"


    Karl only nodded actually with a smile, a dubious smile...


    "I''m preparing just normally... Although I wouldn''t be able to make a good impact there, I am just happy that I would be participating in the main event of a pay-per-view in the top shows," Karl said.


    This made Arnold flinch, having someone as crazy as Mark have a ticket to participate in such a great match.


    Although he actually had nothing to say to Karl, just a short statement would do.


    "You should learn how to be confident in yourself... No one underestimating themselves would ever succeed," Arnold said and turned his face to the side.


    Meanwhile, Karl, who was sitting next to him, was smashed by this statement, causing him to bow his head and think.


    Mark and Lila, who had been listening to the conversation, could only smile and return their gaze to route... Everyone was eager to arrive at the Super Tower Hall in New York City, where the award ceremony would be held.


    When they got to the airport, the plane was enough to contain all the staff and wrestlers. Arnold, as usual, sat with his friends, including Karl who had just refused to go his way.


    While they sat and conversed before the plane took off, their face turned extremely dark when two figures walked over and sat at the other side... Their side view would always land on this duo.


    It was Ben and Gary.


    Although Arnold didn''t know who Gary was, he only knew he would be some kind of punk who would love to be around Ben because of his riches.


    Ben was a rich guy, and many people would like to be around him for financial benefits.


    Ben threw a fierce gaze at Arnold at first, coincidentally, Arnold was throwing a gaze at him as well. There was a clash, however, Ben was the first to withdraw his face.


    ''That son of a bitch!'' Arnold cursed.


    ''Max Fury, watch and see how I''m gonna make your so-called superstar life miserable. I promise you that!'' Meanwhile, this was what Ben had in mind.


    Karl also noticed Ben''s presence, which made him frown. But, he decided to look away and forget everything about his life with that bastard... Ben was a son of a bitch, no doubt.


    It took a few hours before they arrived in New York City from Chicago. Arnold and his friends were the first to step down from the plane. Arnold had already made plans to transport his car to New York City before he could get there, so it was already parked and saved in the car garage at the New York International Airport.


    "Max. Please, can I join you in your car... I didn''t bring mine due to some issues."


    Karl, again, begged his friend to take him along with them to the Super Tower Hall in his car. It was so fortunate that Arnold was a simple person as he casually accepted his request and let him join.


    "Why is lurking around Max like that? He should go away," Lila and Mark decided to sit at the back before she said these words.


    Mark, who was entirely speechless, just couldn''t utter a word, shook his head, and smiled.


    "Tsk..." Lila scoffed.


    They went through a highway and made their way into the main city... It took about twenty-five minutes to get to Super Tower Hall with a 65-kilometer-per-hour speed rate.


    When they arrived at the Super Tower Hall, they were shocked that the event had begun. Wrestlers of other promotions had arrived already, looking as if it was only the Grindhouse Wrestling side... Wrestlers of the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling were there as well, leaving them with no option but to approach their spot.


    There was a vacant range of seats at the back, specially created for the Grindhouse wrestlers.


    Arnold sat on one corner and sighed...


    It was time to get awarded or just drink and eat... Then go back home.


    While the top wrestlers aimed for the Global Arm Award, the Low-tier wrestlers aimed for the Global Fist Award.


    It was time for the Global Award, and Arnold just...


    Just didn''t know if his named would be mentioned today.


    Perhaps...

 Chapter 100: Global Fist Award (II)

    The ceremony began with a refreshment session...


    Everyone in the all was served greatly with good food and drinks to begin with. While they ate, there was a dancing and singing performance on stage.


    Arnold and his friends ate their meal as they couldn''t meet up with breakfast before they began the journey. Karl, himself was devouring the luxurious meal as if it was the very first time he was having something like that.


    It took about an hour and a half before the refreshment ended and the main award-giving session began.


    There were a lot of Awards... Both new and petty...


    When it was time for the Global Fist Award, there was tension that filled the hall. Arnold was nervous as well...


    Matthew Bridges was somewhere around the Legacy Pro Wrestling seating spot, getting his eyes closed so tightly that it hurt.


    "The winner of the Global Fist Award 2056 goes to..."


    "Drumroll please!" A lady standing beside the male announcer ordered.


    There was high tension around... Not on all wrestlers, but the ones who had been nominated for this great award.


    "MAX FURY!"


    Arnold''s eyes lit up in shock hearing his name. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that instant, still soaked in utter shock.


    At that very moment, there was a rain of cheers and claps from different angles, indicating the admiration of almost everyone in the hall.


    Arnold wouldn''t want to waste much time before going to the stage to collect his trophy. This was more like a dream, but it was still like a reality, too.


    As the claps and cheers sounded, still stunned, he summoned the courage to walk up to the stage.


    The claps continued, still...


    "Congratulations on your Global Fist Award win, Max Fury!" The lady, clad in a classic black dress and stunning high shoes, spoke just as Arnold came forward.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold smiled at her and walked over to the standings where a mic was kept for a speech.


    The young male announcer congratulated him as well, and he was humble enough for a "thank you"!


    When Arnold got to the standing, he glanced around the hall, observing the large crowd before him.


    He never thought a day like this would come... He never even imagined it.


    Although this was the Low-tier Award of the Global Professional Wrestling Association, it was still great winning it over hundreds of wrestlers in the world.


    "Good day everybody. Good day, New York. I um, wanna thank the Global Professional Wrestling Association for this great award. Growing up, I never thought I could achieve this one day. I was extremely hopeless just months ago, but here am I, standing as the Global Fist Award winner of 2056!" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a round of applause.


    "I have to thank the President of the GPWA, the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, and the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, Jack Harris, for this great opportunity."


    "I would also like to thank my best friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross, for always being there for me. I wouldn''t have gone this far without them..."


    [C''mon! Stop lying host!]


    [You and I know that I''m the reason you have gone this far.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head. However, Arnold decided not to get distracted to prevent embarrassment and suspicion in the all.


    After his speech, he collected the trophy, a huge silver fist attached to a black base beneath, and left the stage.


    It was when he went back to his seat that he decided to reply to the Pro Wrestling System.


    ''All that was just for speech''s sake!''


    [Ah, I see!]


    The system was cold on this one.


    The Award Ceremony was done yet anyway. There was still one award to be given to his rightful owner...


    The greatest award.


    The Top-tier Award!


    The Global Arm Award.


    Arnold was actually waiting to see who this greater would be. He had heard several predictions from different sides and even online.


    This year, there have been incredible performances in the industry by some great wrestlers. The likes of Jay D and Andrew Jack were in the nomination as well, however, there were still other good-performing figures in other promotions.


    Arnold observed and saw that the chances of an Ultimate Revolution wrestler taking this award were thin... Although he didn''t make a final prediction.


    To be honest, he had no clue.


    At that moment, while he watched as the award was about to be announced, a whisper suddenly flew into his right ear.


    "Hello, Max Fury. Mrs Selina Greenwood requests to see you in Room 13 in the VIP area..."


    "What?"


    "Please don''t raise your voice, this is a secret..."


    The man who had been standing and whispering to him had a really tiny voice...


    Arnold was stunned at that instant, wondering why she had wanted to see him...


    It wasn''t as if he had any business involving her, or...


    "His she going to punish me because I snubbed her message?" Arnold wondered.


    To end the guesses and act like a man, he stood and walked to Room 13. The man who had whispered to his ears gave him a white-blue card that held a little information about Selina Greenwood, and when he got there, they allowed his entry as soon as he showed it to her bodyguards.


    ''Shit...''


    Entering the room, there was a stunning feminine figure sitting on the knee-high bed at the edge. Arnold was stunned by his first; he quickly removed his eyes, yet there was a sweet voice that came from that same direction.


    "You don''t need to close your eyes... C''mon! You already seen it!" She spoke from the near distance.


    In Arnold''s mind, he was going crazy.


    ''Isn''t that her boobs. Oh my god!''


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he was composed with the very effort he could execute.


    At that moment, Selina stood up from the bed and approached him. Arnold was having a complicated feeling at that time.


    When he had gotten very close to hitting his body, well, she decided to let his boobs hit his chest.


    While biting her lips, she muttered...


    "Tell me, Max Fury! Why have you snubbed my messages?"


    ******


    [Please, drop a comment if you want Arnold to have a romantic affair with Selina. I planned to make it financially and powerfully beneficial too. I need your opinion guys.]

 Chapter 101: Suspicion

    It was as if Arnold''s eyes had become blurry at that moment. Having such a seductive body around him was something he couldn''t comprehend... In fact, he was utterly perplexed.


    Noticing that Arnold wouldn''t respond, Selina smiled slightly. The next moment, she threw her left hand on Arnold''s chest, trying to make a slight squeeze, but Arnold quickly reacted...


    Unfortunately for her, Arnold held her hand and pulled it away, though gently. He wouldn''t want to hurt the daughter of Martin Greenwood...


    "What?" Selina glared at that time. "You don''t want to enjoy this sweet body of mine?"


    She was putting on a look that ended up making Arnold''s head spin.


    "With all due respect, Mrs Selina, I can''t do this..."


    Arnold''s voice broke a few times as he spoke.


    "You can''t do what? Oh c''mon! You aren''t longer a child anymore, Max Fury," Selina said with yet that charming smile.


    Again, she threw her hand on his chest, and this time, Arnold couldn''t prevent it.


    "You see, Max Fury... I have been admiring your great personality since the day you signed up for Grindhouse Wrestling. You have been awesome!"


    Selina couldn''t help but laugh slightly.


    Arnold still couldn''t say a word.


    "That''s aside. I have... You know... I have been admiring this great masculine body, Max Fury," Selina bit her lips again.


    "What do you mean?" This time Arnold decided to break his silence.


    "You know what I mean, champ. I want you to be mine," Selina went straight.


    Although Arnold expected as much, hearing these words appeared more stunning. Selina was doing whatever it took to seduce and convince Arnold to accept her, but she never knew he was a kind of strong-hearted man.


    "I''m sorry, I have a girlfriend... Besides, you are married too, so why are you doing this?" Arnold glared.


    "I''m doing this because I want you!"


    "But I don''t want you."


    "You have to!"


    "I wouldn''t!"


    "Then you should be ready to leave my father''s company!"


    Arnold was hit hard by those threatening words. Selina was mad at that moment, taking Arnold as a stubborn gentleman.


    His face turned dark.


    Seeing his expressionless reaction, she then shook her head and tried to let her anger fade.


    "I''m sorry... But, you have to consider this."


    "You can name your prize... I only want you to be my boyfriend. My secret boyfriend. No one would know about this," Selina said.


    Yet, there is still a hint of hesitation around Arnold''s face... While he was angered that Selina was forcing herself on him, he had an urge to walk away.


    They both stood for a while without saying a word... Arnold wouldn''t say anything other than just stare at her... This made Selina angry, but decided not to show it.


    It was certain that she liked and wanted him, so creating a controversy this early wouldn''t be the best choice at all.


    "You should think about it, Mister... I will let you go," after a while, Selina said with a smile and let Arnold do his mind.


    Still confused, Arnold walked away and left the room.


    When he got back to the hall, the winner of the Global Arm Award was even already done with his speech and was coming down from the stage.


    It was not quite shocking that Andrew Jack won the award... He had made quite a great impact this year and arguably deserved to win the award...


    Although there were a lot of wrestlers who made great performances as well, Andrew Jack just seemed to stand out. Perhaps he got the highest number of votes, which had earned him the win.


    The rest of the ceremony was a dancing and singing session once again. There was plenty of wine to drink as well, as the sponsors of this event were massively wealthy organizations.


    Until the end, everyone was deeply satisfied and entertained. Arnold and the other Grindhouse wrestlers were set to leave the hall after the ceremony ended...


    Not minding any transportation aid, he entered his car with his friends and took off. The flight was ready at the New York International Airport, so the movement was pretty smooth and less stressing.


    When they got back to Capside Centre, it was already nighttime. It was now that Karl finally accepted to go his way. Although he never left without a gratitude to the three...


    "Thank you, Max, Bobby, and Lila," he smiled before walking away.


    "I don''t like him," Lila muttered as he walked away, but Arnold and Mark heard her clearly.


    "Why?" Arnold was the first to react, though casually.


    Lila flinched and said. "Because I think he has a plan against us. He might just be pretending to be Ben''s enemy."


    Lila was serious in her expression.


    Arnold and Mark shrugged almost at the same time.


    Truthfully, it was possible that this could happen, but they couldn''t say for sure. This was why Arnold didn''t really want Karl around him, even though he had apologized.


    There was a similar thought that flashed into his mind that same moment...


    ''What Tristan said at the battle royal.''


    Arnold bit his lips in confusion.


    That day, Tristan Black told him to take Karl as his friend again, claiming that it would do him good. Now that Tristan turned out to be an evil figure, could it be that he wanted Karl to be close to Arnold so he could ruin his life or put him in some mess???


    Lila had just brought up a brain-shaking issue, and Arnold couldn''t help but contemplate.


    It was certain that there was something suspicious in that statement... Perhaps Tristan would have told Karl to be his friend and plot to take him down.


    Karl always tried his best to be around him every time...


    In the van...


    In the plane...


    In his car... (Seating in the front seat).


    And even at the ceremony as well!


    While thought about this, he guessed that Karl must have got a plan against him. He wasn''t alone!


    While Lila tried to convince them, he suddenly developed a dark face, clenched his fist, and began walking in a different direction of the boarding area.


    Mark and Lila suddenly switched their gazes to look at him, stunned. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And With a yell, Lila called...


    "Where are you going, Max?!"


    "To Karl''s room!"


    The two both had their eyes widened in shock.


    "To do what?!" Mark then decided to talk.


    However, it was just a frightening answer that he got.


    "You will see!"


    And Max Fury charged at Superstar Room 56.

 Chapter 102: Trust

    Sometimes, Arnold could be crazy.


    Before Mark and Lila could know it, he had run to Karl''s room at a different part of the boarding area...


    Swiftly and crazily...


    BAAM!


    There was a slam on the door that caused it to open at that instant. Arnold entered Karl''s room after a strike on the door with his leg, frighteningly.


    Karl, who was sitting with a towel tied around his waist, was almost stunned to death after noticing Arnold''s presence.


    His was half-naked and seemed to have been planning for a bath.


    "Max..."


    Karl was about to utter his name, only to be attacked with a clutch on his name from Arnold that very instant. Arnold gripped and squeezed his neck so tightly that Karl couldn''t catch his breath anymore.


    While he did this, with a fierce look, he asked.


    "What plans are you having against me?!"


    That came with a shout, freaking Karl away.


    "Ahh... What... What are you talking about?" Karl struggled to speak, but he was successful.


    Just as if Karl had spat on his face, he clenched his right fist and punched him in the face.


    POW!


    It was as if his nose had been smashed by a huge stone, but it was intact. However, the pain he felt was almost unexplainable.


    "Arghh! Max..."


    POW!


    "M..."


    POW!


    Before Karl could say a word, Arnold had launched two more terrifying punches on the same spot in his face. That time, Karl was already screaming in pain.


    "Now, will you tell me what I need to know?!" Arnold asked furiously, loud.


    This time, Karl had no choice but to expose whatever he was hiding.


    Arnold already raised his hand again, attempting for another punch.


    "Hold on! Please don''t hit me again!" Karl begged.


    "Now start talking!"


    Arnold''s fierce stare only turned darker.


    "Alright, alright... Tristan offered me five thousand dollars to always keep an eye on you since he was going to challenge you for a match. Unfortunately, he lost, but he had other plans after leaving..."


    Arnold shrugged.


    "Other plans?" He couldn''t help but wonder. "What are those plans?"


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know, Max," Karl said.


    Arnold gazed at him for a while and nodded... He acted as if he believed him. However, it was a punch that came into sight the next moment.


    POW!


    "Now you have to tell me, you son of a bitch!" Arnold roared and tightened his grip on Karl''s neck.


    "Okay... Okay... H... He... He told me to follow you up so I could know your various destinations. He is trying to kidnap you, or Mia your girlfriend...


    Or even your mother and sisters," Karl sobbed slightly as he spoke.


    However, Arnold''s eyes seemed to have sparked with dark glints. His mind raced straight to his mother and sisters and then to Mia.


    No, there was a fat possibility that the University was safe, but his mother and siblings?


    Although he had taken them away from the old house, there was still a possibility that he could track their location.


    Arnold was more confused than angered... It was 21st December already, and it wouldn''t be bad if he left Capside Centre to visit his family right away.


    Unfortunately, it was very late at this time, so he could chill and wait till the next day.


    The anger in him made him punch Karl again, and this was when Mark and Lila ran into the room.


    "Max, stop!" Mark saw that he could make Karl pass out due to his anger and tried to stop him.


    "Did you know that this son of a bitch is conspiring against me?! Tsk!" Arnold attempted to punch him again.


    However, Mark persuaded him to stop. Although he wasn''t fast enough to stop the punch due to Arnold''s great agility, he was able to make him stop.


    Arnold placed his hand on his forehead, raging in anger and confusion.


    "What happened? What did he do?"


    It was now that Arnold explained what Karl confessed to him. At that instant, Mark, who had been begging Arnold to stop, was now the one to do the beating.


    This time, it was a kick on Karl''s forehead.


    The young man was receiving the consequences of working for Max Fury''s enemy.


    "Trust... You forgive him again, and now he is planning to make your life miserable."


    "I said it! I knew it! This Karl guy has some mission we don''t know!"


    Lila''s guesses were proven right.


    However, Arnold was lost in a pool of confusion at that moment. He sat on a chair in that room and thought wide...


    He knew Tristan Black was extremely mad at whoever had robbed, which he claimed to be Corey, but he couldn''t believe that he was going too far...


    This was more than just what he expected.


    He thought all these would end now that Tristan was defeated and gone, however, he never knew that he was a f**king beast!


    Soon, Arnold stood up and walked back to Karl who was kneeling half-naked.


    Karl had expected another punch, but Arnold only came with a grip on the neck that time.


    "Tell me, Karl... Is there more that I need to know?" Arnold tried to ask calmly. He needed a quick question at this time, and he didn''t want to take it by violence.


    "Yes..." Fortunately, Karl had no choice but to say all he''s got.


    "Okay, go on," Arnold said.


    The three friends were all ears.


    "Tristan lied about your brother robbing him. He planned to actually use it as an excise to challenge and destroy your career," Karl sobbed as he spoke.


    "The truth is that..." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Karl paused on this one, gasping as if he was afraid to let out a particular statement. However, Arnold was in an eager and angered state at that moment... It was as if everything about this guy annoyed him.


    While he raised his hand for another punch, Karl who didn''t want to feel the terrifying pain it caused, quickly shouted to save himself.


    "Okay!"


    Arnold then paused.


    Then Karl gasped a little before saying.


    "Actually, your brother Corey, is the sole planner of all these."


    ******


    [A/N: It''s so sad that no one congratulated the author for reaching a hundred chapters. Anyway, thanks for always supporting. We move!]

 Chapter 103: Safety

    This was when the main drama began. Arnold was almost going after hearing what Karl had just said, and so were his friends.


    The trio couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    "What?! What do you mean?" Arnold sparked loudly at Karl.


    "Trust me, Max. I am telling the truth," Karl said while he sobbed.


    Hearing this, Arnold couldn''t just figure out what to say at that moment. He was visibly dumbfounded.


    "How do come to know about this?" Lila walked from behind Arnold and asked.


    "I overheard his conversation with Corey when he requested a meetup with me in his room about ago. And before the Winner Takes All Match, he took me to meet Corey face-to-face."


    "Trust me, he was actually working for your brother, and they are on a mission to eliminate you," Karl explained.


    "Really? My own brother...?"


    Of course, Arnold knew that Corey was foolish enough to abandon his family, but he couldn''t believe that he could go to such a length to harm his blood.


    It was as if his heart had shattered at that instant, but Arnold tried to hold himself.


    "Do you know where Tristan is now?" Arnold hesitated and asked.


    "No idea, please believe me!" Karl begged.


    Karl''s face had shown that he had nothing more to say about this case, so Arnold left him and tried to walk away. However, Mark and Lila were just going to do the work remaining.


    "Stand up, you are getting arrested for conspiring with terrorists," Mark said while he grabbed Karl''s hand and pulled him up.


    They both forced Karl to get dressed and follow them, as they would be reporting this case to the authorities.


    Arnold went straight to his room, being weighed down by this sudden issue. Now, he had a reason to get his brother arrested without even thinking twice.


    "That bastard!" He clenched his fist in anger.


    Placing both hands on his head, he was lost in his thoughts. After staying in his room for a while, Lila suddenly dashed in hastily.


    "Jack Harris ordered for your presence," Lila spoke.


    Arnold shook his head slightly and stood up from his bed and followed Lila to the office. With the stares thrown by different figures around, it was clear that the news of Corey Gallagher and Tristan Black being allies had circulated.


    It seems as if everyone had known.


    Arnold ignored the dashing stares and entered the office. Manager Jack Harris could be sighted at first glance, walking around the office with a look of nervousness on his face.


    "How the heck is this happening for God''s sake?! How?!" He shouted more frustratingly than angered.


    Although Arnold didn''t utter a response, his confused state could be noticed.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have signed that son of a bitch! He is a monster!"


    It felt like the manager was going crazy at that moment.


    "We need to act fast before they attempt any strike. We can''t just keep acting like this," Lila tried to speak.


    "I have to keep my mother and siblings safe first, and I have to get going," Arnold said.


    However, a dark reaction came from Jack Harris.


    "What? No! You can''t go! They would capture you," he bellowed frustratingly with widened eyes.


    "Why? Am I really that important to this company?" Arnold couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course!" Jack Harris convinced him.


    "Well, my family is so important to him. I would lose my life if I lost them," Arnold said seriously, almost leaving the manager dumbfounded.


    "But..."


    "If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you do the same I''m trying to do?" Arnold interrupted the middle-aged man with a question.


    It took Jack Harris quite a while before he could make a response, but it only turned out that he was really hellbent on making Arnold stay.


    "Please, Max Fury. I will call the FBI to go fetch your mother and siblings, you just have to stay.


    Okay, this is the reason. The top shows are eying you for a deal next year and have promised to promote me to the Slamdown General Manager if the deal is successfully done. If you get killed or injured badly by your brother''s men, everything will be terminated."


    Jack Harris felt like falling on his knees to persuade Arnold not to go, and at a moment, Arnold''s mind seemed to have relaxed a little.


    Even Mark and Lila tried to advise him to stay since the FBI would be doing the job. The FBI was a skilled group of policing forces who countered criminals in the USA, and everyone knew how good they were at countering criminals.


    The fact that the FBI would be doing the job made Arnold chill out. Then, after a hesitation, seeing that his friends wanted him not to go...


    He also thought about it...


    Then he decided to stay...


    "Alright, I will stay if you really will be calling the FBI. My family are all I''ve got," Arnold warned.


    "Absolutely, I will make sure they are safe."


    Manager Jack Harris assured Arnold of his family''s safety and promised to bring them to Capside Centre.


    There were a lot of houses built apart from the boarding area, so it was sure that they would receive good accommodation.


    That day, Arnold and friends went back to his room and rested. Although there was a flow of nervousness, they tried to believe in the FBI.


    Karl was arrested by the police after being reported... And unfortunately, the news had gone through the internet before they could know it.


    The fans of Max Fury suddenly caused a stir, ordering for the safety of their superstar and his family. That whole day felt like hell for Arnold, and he decided to just rest his head on a pillow...


    It was certain that this Christmas was going to be his worst.


    However, what he actually wanted was to see his mother and siblings with his eyes...


    While he lay on his bed, thinking deeply, his phone beeped for a call.


    "Max Fury, we have contacted the FBI, and they are set to carry out the mission." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was Jack Harris at the other hand.

 Chapter 104: Safety (II)

    With the mission carried out, Arnold crossed his fingers and waited. He had called his mother lately to notify them of what was happening, and they were warned to stay indoors until the FBI arrived.


    It was 23rd December already; however, when others prepared for the upcoming global celebration, Arnold was in his room with his friends, hoping that the FBI would bring his mother and siblings to Capside Centre in no time.


    His plans to practice Ironskin and also teach Mark and Lila a new skill was shattered, as they couldn''t even think of it at that moment.


    At least, that would only be happening when the safety of Max Fury''s family is guaranteed.


    ******


    In the Skyboard Apartment in San Diego, California.


    "We just have to stay calm; the FBI will be here soon," Anna told her children.


    In the sitting room of their apartment, Anna, Audrey, and Eva sat on a couch, a look of nervousness painted on their faces.


    After Arnold had told them to stay indoors since last night, they did just that. Although they had been gripped in fear, this was the least they could do to take safety measures.


    "But why is brother so heartless that he wants Arnold down?" Eva, who was almost on the verge of sobbing, stared at her mother and asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know... I don''t really know," Anna shook her head as he responded to her daughter.


    "He must be out of his mind," Nia muttered.


    "Hasn''t he been out of his mind? Of course, I knew a day would come when he would envy Arnold and try to take him down. After all, we aren''t his family anymore," Audrey cut in and spoke with anger.


    "Don''t say that Audrey, he is still your brother," Anna said.


    However, Audrey still kept her point of view.


    "He is no longer my brother, and that''s the fact!"


    She stood up from the couch and angrily walked into the bedroom.


    Anna and Eva only saw her walk away and exchange glances...


    "She has every reason to be angry, and so do you, Eva."


    Anna was a mother, and she never took issues like this too fiercely... Although she knew what Corey was capable of, it didn''t seem like he could dare to kill his brother.


    At the same time, he also guessed he was wrong.


    He was now a gangster, and there was probably nothing he couldn''t do, even to his brother.


    "He is still my brother for now, but if he dares to harm brother Arnold, I would reject him just as Audrey had done," Eva said with a low tone and left the room.


    No matter how she tried to act hot, her flaw always came hunting her down. Although it has decreased these days... With their brother getting rich, she had been taking good medications to evict the Asthma illness.


    Anna was the only one in the living room at that moment, lost in complicated thoughts that only caused more harm to her feelings.


    At a point when he was about dosing off, there was a knock on the door that jolted her awake.


    Anna quickly stood up from the couch and rushed to the door. She was smart enough as a grown woman to inspect who had knocked and inquire for a speech which she got immediately.


    "I''m Officer Ray, from the Chicago FBI Unit," the voice of a man likely to be in his early forties heard.


    Anna also peeped from the small hole at the door to observe who was outside. Luckily, they were suspiciously FBI officers.


    With a sigh, she opened the locked door slowly, trying to notice if there was anyone else not dressed in the FBI uniform.


    Truth be told, she was ready to slam the door as fast as she could if she noticed any suspicious picture.


    Fortunately, there was actually nothing to be afraid about. It was Indeed the FBI who had come to the apartment.


    "Hello, ma''am. We were assigned to come secure and take you and your children to Chicago for safety reasons. I know you have been informed, so we shouldn''t waste much time here anymore," Officer Ray said.


    Anna quickly nodded and ran back into the house to summon Eva and Audrey. When they were all out, they left the apartment immediately and entered the car mainly brought for their transport.


    Anna and the jet children''s minds were finally at rest as the cars took off to the airport.


    While they were running for safety...


    It was going to be the first time they were traveling in an airplane!


    ******


    "Now I don''t know why they aren''t here yet! Gosh!"


    Arnold was already beginning to get worried as it was already getting late...


    Mark and Lila insisted not to go back to their rooms just to be with him at these times.


    "Just chill, bro. I''m sure they are on their way," Mark tried to make him calm down.


    But it didn''t seem to work at all.


    "No, perhaps they have been attacked and kidnapped or something."


    Due to his frustration, he didn''t know when these words came out of his mouth. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh c''mon, Max! Don''t say that!" Lila had to cut in.


    [You need to be strong... You are not a teen anymore, host]


    The system itself was always with him.


    Arnold decided to calm down after a while, walking over to his bed to sit.


    However, just as his butts bounced on the bed, his phone beeped for a call.


    Beep!


    "Hey, Max Fury. This is Officer Ray. Your mother and siblings have arrived at Capside Centre with us at this moment."


    Hearing this notification, a smile of relief and relaxation appeared on his face, causing him inexpressible joy.


    At that moment, without even informing his friends of what he had just been told, he dashed out of the room and straight to the garage of Capside Centre.


    What did Mark and Lila do?


    Of course, they followed him right after!


    ******


    [A/N: Sorry for the long slice-of-life scene, lol. We are diving into action in the coming chapters.]

 Chapter 105: High-level Wrestler

    Anna stepped out of the car with Eva and Audrey. Both siblings quickly threw themselves at Arnold the very moment they saw him...


    Anna stood back and watched with a smile, deeply delighted to see her son. And when Arnold raised his head to look at her, she couldn''t help but throw herself at him as well.


    "My son," she muttered, hugging tightly.


    It was now that Arnold''s mind was at rest glad. Now that his family was safe, well, his joy and relief just couldn''t be expressed.


    "Common, let me take you guys to your new home," Arnold said with a smile and left them straight to a luxurious bungalow something at the northern part of Capside Centre''s housing space.


    In this area, there were a lot of houses like an estate, mostly made for lodging fans who came from afar or top wrestlers who liked to live close to the arena.


    General Manager Jack Harris had made sure that he got a place for Arnold''s mother and siblings before they arrived just to persuade him not to get himself into trouble.


    Actually, Arnold had gotten a hint that the top shows were developing interest in him.


    Indeed, it was good news!


    After he led Anna and his sisters to the new house, they were all glad. At least, their safety was guaranteed, and they were probably sure that Arnold would be with them for the Christmas celebration.


    "Brother Arny, would you be here with us on Christmas day? Eva couldn''t help but ask.


    "Sure, yes!" Arnold smiled at his sister and replied, causing a joyful smile on her face.


    All she wanted was to see her brother by her side often, but unfortunately, he wasn''t in the right state to give that attention...


    But with the little opportunities, Arnold pledged to make her happy and give her the care she deserved.


    After making sure that everything was taken care of, Arnold left them in that house and went back to the actual boarding area of the Grindhouse superstars.


    He approached Mark and Lila at first, and they planned to visit the gym at that moment. However, Arnold got a call from Manager Jack Harris, requesting his presence to sign the contract for his Payment increase.


    He was now a Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, making him a High-level wrestler in the company as well. Now, he was normal and right to get a payment increase and the bonuses for the two championships.


    Arnold decided to postpone the gym training after the manager''s invitation. Thanks to the fact that he had been having a deal conversation with a lawyer, and he got the deal done that day.


    As a high-level wrestler, one must need a lawyer involved in the contract signing due to any possible circumstances. Arnold made sure those stuff were taken care of before he was ready for the contract signing.


    He approached the manager''s office with his lawyer, Paul Cromwell, a well-known lawyer in this part of Chicago. He had gotten a lot of reviews about this man, and this was why he had chosen him as his lawyer.


    When they got to the manager''s office, they exchanged pleasantries and sat for the signing.


    "I would advise you to set a five-year contract duration so that the top shows could pay a huge amount of money before taking you up next year," Jack Harris advised.


    Although this was for the company''s good, it was still business. Arnold would never dare to go against it.


    Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Also, the fact that Grindhouse Wrestling and Slamdown are both owned by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management doesn''t mean transfers would be made for free. After all, everything was business. The CEOs of every show would be giving a financial report to the chairman every month, and no one would want to slack...


    Manager Jack Harris knew that Grindhouse Wrestling would be earning a lot from Max Fury''s transfer, and this was why he advised Arnold to sign a long-term deal so that Slamdown would have to compensate him for the transfer.


    Without hesitation, Arnold began the contract signing with a lawyer observing as well.


    (Weekly Payment: $4000).


    (Alpha Championship Bonus: $2000).


    (Omega Championship Bonus: $900).


    (Deal Duration: 5 years).


    In the end, he signed every document, and his lawyer signed as well. Manager Harris collected the papers and signed them right after, and a copy was given to both Arnold and his lawyer.


    The General Manager had his too.


    Now, Arnold would be earning approximately $6900 a week.


    ''That''s confidential!'' Arnold rejoiced in his heart.


    In a few months, he would be signing for Slamdown as the manager had said. He wondered how massively he would be paid...


    Mostly, he wondered how massive the challenge would be... How devastatingly powerful the superstars of the top shows are.


    He tried to calm down and let this thought fade after a while. Then after the signing was done, the three exchanged handshakes before they left.


    Paul had a small chat with Arnold before he left. Actually, it was just a small business meeting while they walked...


    "So, the contract would be terminated after you leave for Slamdown. Would you still take me as your lawyer after that?" Paul asked.


    Arnold glanced at him and smiled casually.


    "It depends. I don''t know for now," Arnold said.


    The lawyer nodded faintly as if he had sensed no hope in the possibility. These days, there are a lot of good, high-class lawyers in every part of America. It wouldn''t take Arnold a minute before he finds a lawyer better than him if he wanted.


    He sighed frustratingly.


    However, when they approached the garage, and Paul was about to enter his car, Arnold sighed and said.


    "I will make you my permanent lawyer, but on one condition."


    "What condition?" Paul glanced at him and asked mindlessly.


    "When my brother Corey Gallagher gets arrested, I want you to be his lawyer..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold paused, and then he continued.


    "Anyhow you can help, I want you to stop him from being Life Imprisoned. That''s my request."


    At that moment, after making that request, Paul Cromwell quickly started his car and zoomed off without saying a word.


    However, when Arnold concluded that he refused to do it, he heard the man''s voice from the vanishing car aloud.


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 106: Christmas

    It was Christmas already...


    Arnold did as he had promised and spent the whole day with his mother and siblings. Mark and Lila decided to go with him as well...


    But there was a surprise too.


    Rising Impact University was already on holiday as it was the end of the year season, so Mia came to celebrate Christmas with Arnold as well.


    On that day, seven figures gathered for the global ceremony in the house.


    Arnold also brought his two Championship Titles to the house... Eva requested to have the Alpha Championship title, while Audrey grabbed the Omega title for herself.


    With a laugh, everyone focused on the meal prepared by Anna, and they all ate happily.


    When they were done with the meal, they began a long chat that caused a lot of questions to be asked, and a lot of answers to be given.


    "I know this lady and this guy, but I don''t know this one," Anna pointed at Mia with a friendly smile, though.


    Arnold quickly sat up and spoke.


    "Um... This is Mia, my fiancee."


    This time, his mother seemed to have been shaken by his statement. Although it was a surprise that Arnold was planning marriage at twenty-three, it wasn''t a child anymore...


    Getting married at this stage wasn''t considered too early. It was arguably the right time for many. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, Mia. Is it true?" Anna switched his gaze to Mia and asked.


    "Yes, mother," Mia replied politely with a smile.


    "Aww, come give me a hug, my love," Anna opened her arms for a hug, and Mia stood real quickly to embrace her mother-in-law-to-be.


    It was visibly certain that Mia loved Arnold so much and wanted to marry him. Although Anna didn''t know what was behind the marriage, Mia''s well-behaved acts made her unsuspicious about anything.


    Mia and Lila, who hadn''t been told directly by Arnold that he wanted to marry Mia, had a slightly cold look on their face.


    Arnold noticed their reaction towards him and only laughed slightly without anyone noticing.


    They had a get-together all through the day until it was already getting dark. They also took a long walk around Capside Centre and visited a dance party at the hall. They all decided to take part in the event to have more fun.


    Eva couldn''t just let herself off her brother, enjoying the little moment she had to be with him.


    Arnold also gave her the attention that she needed... As the only sensible son in a fatherless family, he was now the father in a different aspect.


    He made sure that they had the best Christmas ever, not with just the riches he was gaining, but with the love he offered.


    When it was dark, Arnold decided to spend the night in the house while Mark and Lila went back to the boarding area.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Mia and Arnold decided to go back to his room.


    As the Royal Rumble Match was drawing near, he really needed to prepare for the event.


    That was actually the nature of his job.


    ******


    Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    "Father, I want to convince the Chairman of Horny Tyres to break the permanent partnership deal with Max Fury."


    Ben sat on a couch in a luxuriously looking living room as he conversed with his father. He had gone to his hometown in Michigan for the Christmas leave, mainly because of his heartless plan to make Arnold''s life miserable.


    "Tell me, son. Why do you hate Max Fury so much?" Ben''s father couldn''t help but ask with a glare.


    Hearing his father say that, Ben''s face twitched.


    "Because he stole my girlfriend," the pathetic son of a bitch lied.


    At that instant, his father furrowed his brows and laughed slightly.


    "OH... Ah, is that why you want to make him pay with his sweat? No way son," the old man said.


    Ben''s face almost reddened after this statement, but he could only clench his fist. He wouldn''t dare to mess up around his father or he would get punched in the face.


    "I know there are other reasons for your hatred, son. I would advise you to be a sensitive man instead of a fool."


    "Work hard and be like Max Fury, and I will be the proudest father in the world!" He advised his son with a bellow, hoping that his words made a lot of sense.


    "Now get out and let me sleep!"


    Ben stood up angrily that very minute and walked away. He was born angered and frustrated, but he didn''t dare to show it around his father. When he left his father''s room, he went out of the house building, went straight into his car, and drove off at a crazy speed.


    His anger acted massively.


    "I promise you, Max. This is not the end."


    That was the statement he made the moment he drove into the streets.


    ******


    "You never told us you are getting married, how could you?" Lila was frowning at Arnold, although it wasn''t like a quarrel.


    "I''m sorry. Just wanna make it a surprise," Arnold and apologized.


    Mark wouldn''t say a word but just watched them speak, and even Mia was calm.


    That day, the four decided to visit the gym together and train.


    Accepting his apology, Mark and Lila gave space for Arnold to chat with his girlfriend.


    "The Grindhouse final-year exams would be in four months. I have been preparing really hard..."


    Mia sighed nervously.


    "I just hope I pass," she added.


    Arnold the feeling perfectly. He, too, had gone through a moment like this where he had uncertainties. But now, he actually passed the exams.


    Well, let''s just keep the system aside, right?


    "You have to be greatly determined. If you believe, you could come out with flying colors," Arnold smiled at her and said.


    "Then, when I pass the exams I shall join you here in Grindhouse Wrestling," Mia said with a lot of belief.


    However, Max Fury could only nod hopefully as if he truly believed.


    He knew that his days in Grindhouse Wrestling were numbered.


    Possibly, he could leave for Slamdown even before the exams began.

 Chapter 107: Culture

    A month has passed just like that... Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr


    Arnold couldn''t believe that Fallout was actually at the corner. In preparation, the four wrestlers who would be participating from Grindhouse Wrestling were given a lot of time to train.


    In the past weeks, they had not even participated in any match. The management made sure that they were fit for the event, mostly to represent Grindhouse Wrestling in a very remarkable way.


    Although Arnold was part of these four, he had failed to attend the general fitness coaching given to the participant by one of the best fitness personnel in the city.


    Actually, he didn''t need that.


    He spent more time with Mark and Lila to train, although they had their own aspects. With time, the two had gained more improvements in their fitness, but it was clear that they really needed to learn more.


    Even Arnold, who was already considered non-human by the system, still had a lot to learn...


    Those days, he also decided to practice Ironskin, but there was a huge reason behind it.


    Arnold gained his first Combat Energy Point!


    [Combat Energy Point: 1.] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn''t believe it could take so much effort and time to gain just a single point to his Combat Energy. It was sure that he would have to add to his effort to get a lot of Combat Energy Points as fast as possible.


    The system itself had told him this...


    The frightening "Arrival" that it always mentioned seemed to make his head spin, but at times, he became calm.


    Just today again, the system exposed a hint of the Arrival stuff.


    [On those tough days, you would be in front of the challengers to confront these figures.]


    What figures?


    What days?


    What challengers?


    What the actual hell is this system saying?!


    Although the system wouldn''t say more than it wanted to. Arnold couldn''t dare to force it...


    How could he even force something that he couldn''t touch?


    Although it was gradually making him go crazy, Arnold simply tried to be a man...


    After all, he had a lot in hand to do.


    ******


    It was five days to Fallout.


    This was probably the last training Arnold would be doing with his friends and in the Grindhouse Wrestling gym house until after the event.


    While he was in the gym with Mark and Lila, they had a long chat as they ran on treadmills.


    "What if you win, Max?" Lila asked.


    Arnold smiled upon hearing her and just said casually.


    "Of course, I would."


    "You are not sure, bro. But I believe in you," Mark raised a brow with a smile and said.


    Arnold nodded to him and turned to Lila...


    "In any game I play, I always win..."


    These words didn''t only come vocally; there was a mix of power on it.


    Even Nia could feel it. And as a reaction, what she could only say was...


    ''What manner of man is this... Did Grindhouse Wrestling just sign an alien?''


    In her mind, there were a lot of thoughts lurking... Although it was normal to have suspicious thoughts about him, visibly, Arnold didn''t look like someone who could be regarded as an alien.


    He finally concluded that he was just a human who worked extremely hard for success...


    Literally, he is just a blessed and talented fighter.


    ''Honestly, I am so proud to be called a friend of Max Fury. When I get married and have kids, I would tell them that was the best friend of the greatest wrestler of all time.''


    Her thought was crazy, but she still found a lot of sense in them.


    Although Arnold hadn''t gone far in his career yet, isn''t it clear that he would become very great in the future?


    There was clearly nothing that would stop him, she believed.


    "When you finally sign for Slamdown, Mark and I will be here again, alone. We are going to miss you so much, Arnold."


    Arnold smiled at her, but his face changed to a surprised one in the next minute.


    "I never told you guys my real name, how do you know?" Arnold laughed in shock while he asked Lila.


    "I overheard her calling you that name on Christmas day. C''mon! How could you not tell us your real name?" Lila glared playfully.


    "I thought Max would be cool, not gonna lie. But now you know, no problems right?" Arnold stared at Lila and asked.


    "Of course, there is. A punch in your belly would do," Lila quickly punched Arnold slightly on his belly, and laughed right after.


    "Oh argh! That was a bang!" Arnold acted as if it caused so much pain, but Mark and Lila knew really well that he wasn''t pained by that punch.


    "I bet you only felt a pinch," Lila curled her lips and fastened her run on the treadmills. When they were done, they decided to visit the training ring again.


    This was normally their culture these days. It was fortunate that Mark and Lila had the passion to work as hard as Arnold wanted to. Sometimes, he would be the one to persuade them to take some time to rest.


    And sometimes, they wouldn''t mind but keep training until they get to their target for the day.


    Setting a target as normal figures without a system, unlike Arnold, was pretty difficult to achieve. Sometimes, they ended up not being able to reach this target, but Arnold understood.


    Although, this case was rare.


    After they got to the training ring, they trained relentlessly, just like on other days...


    Mark was training hard to become a better professional wrestler so he could gain a chance to enter the top shows.


    Lila had the same ambition as well, but there were little to no differences.


    For Arnold, the great Max Fury...


    Well, he was only training to win the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout.


    All figures...


    All forces...


    All fighters...


    In the Royal Rumble ring, surely, will suffer the wrath of The Legacy.


    Just like he always did...


    Come Fallout...


    It was another day to emerge victorious.

 Chapter 108: Top Flight

    Three days to Fallout, Arnold and the other three wrestlers were set to leave for the stadium rented specially for the pay-per-view event.


    Karl would also be participating in the match, so he was there too. Although, he had been released initially not because of the match. As not being part of the actual planning gang, he was set free after two weeks with a considerable fine.


    Now, it was probably certain that Karl had destroyed every business that he had had with Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher.


    He was pretty lucky not to get his contract terminated and fired. It was actually because his father was pretty rich...


    Before Arnold left, Mark and Lila saw him at the garage. He had also visited his mother and siblings in the estate lately, and he made sure they were safe.


    When they were about to leave, he looked at his friends and spoke.


    "I want to ask you guys for a favor."


    "What''s that?" Lila asked.


    Mark was all ears.


    "I want you to always check on my mother... My siblings too," Arnold begged.


    Those words didn''t shake either Mark or Lila. They could only smile at the young and who had so much priceless love for his family.


    "Hey, common bro! You know we would always do that even without you asking..." Mark said.


    "I know..."


    Arnold smiled at those relieving words. Of course, he had good friends!


    "You just have to get yourself reading for one of the greatest matches the world would ever see," Lila looked straight into his eyes and said.


    "You shouldn''t just make everyone amazed with your performance; you should win it as well," Mark patted his shoulders like a senior brother.


    If not for the fact that Arnold was talented and doing pretty well as a professional wrestler, Mark was older than him.


    Then, after those motivational words, Arnold brought out the keys from his pocket and handed them over to Lila.


    "Unfortunately, I wouldn''t have to drive to the airport with my car due to security reasons. Mark has a car, so, you should take care of mine until I''m back," he smiled at Lila. The. He nodded to Lila who was kind of stunned...


    With that gesture, which simply meant that she should go ahead and collect the key, Lila collected the keys with a delighted smile.


    "I will take good care of it, trust me, Lila assured Arnold.


    They went back into the building after Arnold had the others had left.


    Karl couldn''t even dare to come close to Arnold because of what he did. But Arnold acknowledged the fact that the young was feeling guilty...


    It was certain that he wasn''t a pathetic fool like Ben or Tristan Black...


    Or even Corey.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling transportation van was guarded by several security vehicles as they made their way to the airport, just because of Arnold''s controversies.


    "Honestly, they don''t have to do this," he muttered to himself, feeling like he was a weak figure who desperately needed protection.


    On getting to the airport, they journeyed through the air to Las Vegas, Nevada. Las Vegas, NV, is undoubtedly one of the best cities in the US and is known for countless sports arena buildings.


    The population was remarkable as well, as it was a very big city. After all, that was the main strategy considered by all professional wrestling companies...


    They couldn''t afford to visit a city that didn''t have a high population.


    This was the culture of the top shows after all...


    Every show, both weekly and pay-per-views, was made in different cities across the world. Arnold just couldn''t wait to be part of this adventure...


    This has always been what he had dreamt of.


    (Account Balance: $28600).


    Now, he was getting undoubtedly rich. But honestly, riches wasn''t his only aim...


    Greatness was ahead.


    When they arrived in Las Vegas, Arnold was honorably welcomed, just like the other wrestlers. With an appropriate room given to him, the only thing he needed was his food...


    No, not the food you eat.


    It was the food Arnold usually ate.


    The relentless training!


    This time, Arnold would just call it a warmup. It was already three days to go, and although he could still practice several times, that wasn''t what Arnold planned to do throughout these remaining days.


    No...


    Only training was not the way...


    Arnold had come to discover this long ago.


    He decided to watch Royal Rumble matches with the highest rating on the internet. There were ten of them.


    Ten great royal rumble matches of ten years!


    With the unrelenting desire to gain knowledge about this great match, he watched and observed every move that appeared to be remarkable and learned from the best.


    Not just the winners but those who were just able to maintain a long time in the match but were unlucky.


    There was so much to learn from them as well...


    ******


    "Common! Get into your car, let''s race!"


    Lila shouted in excitement to Mark as she walked over to Arnold''s Range Rover Evoque.


    "What are you doing, Lila? Do you really know how to drive?" Mark''s brows furrowed. He had been warning her not to use the car so carelessly just because Arnold handed it over to her before leaving.


    Honestly, how could someone who doesn''t have a car be able to drive?


    She was even attempting to race with Mark.


    "No way, Lila. I''m not in this," Mark told her politely, but it seemed to have angered her a little.


    "Alright then, watch me drive to the end of the street, and back to hit you to the ground!" Lila said, powered the car, and zoomed off with a frightening speed.


    "Lila!!! OH MY... F**king God!"


    The car sprinted as if like at its peak speed, frightening everyone on the quiet street away. The sound of the car alone was able to show the level of Lila''s craziness.


    "Is that how people without a car behave?" Mark couldn''t help asking, stunned. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, while he was there, wondering, a sudden sound made his eyes widen. Brought to you by m-vl_em|p,yr


    *BOOM!*


    ******


    [A/N: Mark and Lila character images are out. Check and support!]

 Chapter 109: Ready

    Two days to Fallout, Arnold was more ready than ever.


    After countless training, he had greatly increased his Strength, which the system said to be the most important attribute for the match.


    Of course, with a good stamina rate, it was going to be hard for opponents to throw him off the ring through the top rope.


    If he was balanced enough, then he could hardly be eliminated from the match.


    Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Although the Royal Rumble was not like other matches that didn''t take too long to end. There were going to be 30 Men in the match, making it the longest match ever.


    That''s why it was going to be the main event...


    A day before Fallout... Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold visited the gym once but spent what seemed like an eternity in the training ring. All this while, he practiced eliminating moves like the Clothesline and Dropkick and even tried to fasten the speed of a normal throwing move...


    Although he also practiced his finishers, he mainly focused on those common moves, transforming them from common to great.


    When it was nighttime, he heard a knock on his room door... He approached and opened, only to see a URW official holding a paper card in one hand.


    "Good day, Max Fury. This is your Royal Rumble entry number," the lady with pink hair and ivory skin said politely to Arnold.


    After handing over the paper card to him, she left.


    Arnold closed the door and walked to his bed to open the paper. Honestly, he was hoping to get a favorable number so he wouldn''t have to start so early... It was widely known that most people who started early in a Royal Rumble Match didn''t end up winning. They often got extremely tired as the match went on and ended up getting eliminated.


    Arnold really didn''t want that to happen to him.


    He let out a soft sigh as he stared at the paper card, then slowly, he opened the card and brought out a small wrapped paper in it.


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly and nervously, although he didn''t seem to panic at all.


    Then, courageously, he unfolded the paper...


    On the paper, a disheartening number could be seen.


    (Entry number: 5).


    "Ah, shit!" Arnold couldn''t help but curse.


    He had directly been forced to enter the royal rumble ring earlier than he wanted.


    "If it had been the tens, it would have been better. Entering as the fifth competitor is way too bad!"


    Arnold frowned slightly...


    "But, judging by other aspects, this is still good," his face look changed suddenly.


    It was true...


    Arnold really had to make a good performance to strengthen the interest of the top shows in him. Not just that, with a good performance, he could get a high value, granting him huge pay and more fans to his tally.


    After all, life is all about effort and hard work.


    If he does what it takes to stay till the end, he could achieve that goal. At the same time, he could impress the company to grant him a good deal as their superstar.


    "There is nothing to worry about... I believe I would win..."


    Arnold believed in himself and just stayed calm. Several discussions were causing a stir on the internet, but he didn''t seem to be shaken at all.


    -----


    Pie444: "Four wrestlers are coming from Grindhouse Wrestling; what if the winner of the Royal Rumble match turns out to be one of them?"


    Emax replies to Pie444: "It''s so unfortunate that you have 0% professional wrestling knowledge! How can you have such a thought?"


    Kema: "Honestly, there is no hope for any Grindhouse wrestler in that match. Not even Max Fury."


    Drenstar06: "Do you who Max Fury is? Oh, Gud! I''m sure you have no idea who he is."


    Soft_Punch: "We don''t give a f**k about who he is. Just a punch from Shawn Buston would get him eliminated."


    Audrey: "Watch, and see!"


    (See more 19k comments).


    ----


    There were a lot of comments m which he couldn''t read. That was a waste of time in fact.


    He preferred to keep watching Royal Rumble matches on his laptop than to wander around the internet. The internet was buzzing with various conversations that could make his head spin, so he didn''t want to feel pressured...


    Pressure was the baddest killer to one''s motivation.


    Throughout the day, Arnold trained, practiced, watched Royal Rumble match videos, ate, napped, reflected, pondered...


    Then trained and practiced again...


    He was making sure he never got a slight hint of fatigue, and the system had already urged him to relax too much.


    While the rest of the Grindhouse Wrestling stars visited the advanced fitness coaching, Arnold spent time with his own coach...


    The Pro Wrestling System.


    When he was asked at a press conference why he preferred to practice without the aid of any fitness or skill coach, he would only say...


    "Honestly, I really don''t have a reason. I just feel like I can improve by myself."


    It was true, indeed.


    Many who had witnessed his success believed him with full heart, while many concluded that he could shine in an amateur wrestling show like Grindhouse Wrestling with such an act.


    Although Arnold didn''t react to such beliefs.


    Since his trustworthy system had assured him, why worry?


    "My Advocate is my coach... That''s final," he muttered to himself.


    Even the top shows wouldn''t be able to convince him to get a fitness coach... Well, if they were to force him, then he would prove the uselessness of any fitness coach in the upcoming Royal Rumble match.


    Just like he had done to Manager Jack Harris in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    A day to Fallout...


    Well, it was getting more hot everywhere...


    The preparation for the show had begun.


    Several workmen had arrived at the arena for stage fixings and other needed activities.


    Arnold was also getting ready in his own aspect, just like he always did. He decided to practice rather than visit the gym.


    The gym was canceled for that day since he saw that he didn''t really need it.


    He was only wanting to perfect every move.


    While he was in the training ring on the sunny afternoon, a familiar, seemingly old man walked in, stunning Arnold.


    It took just a few seconds before he recognized this man''s identity.


    URW legend, Conor Kurt!


    Jk Styles''s tag team partner at their time!

 Chapter 110: Ready (II)

    "Hello, Max Fury," Conor Kurt greeted just after noticing that Arnold had stopped practicing.


    "Good day, Conor! It''s such an honor to see you," Arnold replied with a tone of excitement.


    It was clear that he was really pleased to see him, and Conor had noticed it.


    "You really train and practice a lot. That alone is impressive, Fury," Conor, with his wrinkling white skin and greyish hair, said with a smile.


    Arnold quickly nodded and said.


    "I improve a lot while I train and practice alone... That''s the secret of my success," that was a half lie.


    Yes, it was true that his training helped him improve, but the system had a hand in his success as well. The fact that he didn''t mention the Pro Wrestling System made it a half-lie.


    "I see... So, what made you use Jk Style''s theme song for your stage entry? It''s surprising you know?" Conor walked close to the ring as he spoke.


    "He had been my favorite wrestler, especially when he was your tag team partner! Unfortunately, he died before I could get to meet him, so I just wanted to use his theme song to keep his glory awake. He was is legend," Arnold said.


    "Yes, indeed. He is a legend. Even more than I am," Conor responded, but his statement made Arnold a little confused.


    "I... I never said that sir," Arnold tried to secure himself.


    "I never said you said it. I said it myself," these words were strong, but Conor was having a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Arnold didn''t utter a word but only nodded.


    "I will be there watching and hoping to see you win. I believe you can make history tonight... Good luck, Max Fury."


    With a thumbs up, Conor said and walked out of the training ring room.


    Arnold could only nod as a response... He didn''t have what to say to the legend. However, Conor really liked the coolness in him. He appeared to be very different than other upcoming professional wrestling stars of this generation. And it was amazing.


    "Another motivation... Many are hoping for my victory. I can''t afford to lose," Arnold said to himself and quickly went back to practicing.


    He tried to practice until it was almost evening.


    By 4 pm, he left the training ring and straight to the locker room. The arena was already giving off a noisy aura as it was almost time for the event. The pay-per-view would be kicking off by 7 pm, but the arena was already full before 3 pm.


    That was the spirit of the royal rumble.


    The second greatest pay-per-view event of the top shows. It was every wrestler''s dream to be part of a Royal Rumble Match due to the privilege it brings to the winner.


    At the locker rooms, in the men''s division, thirty men sat back and prepared for one of the greatest matches of their career.


    When it was 7 pm, the show kicked off...


    There were a lot of single and tag team matches to come before the main event. There were still Championship Matches as well, and all these had to be taken before the main event.


    There were countless wins and countless losses... However, it was only certain that some were favored while some were not.


    That was the culture of fighting...


    You win, or you lose.


    The only match that captivated Arnold was Andrew Jack''s title defense in a rematch against Jay D. Unfortunately for Jay D, he lost again.


    Although this time it wasn''t a steel cage...


    Jay D did his best and gave his all, making Andrew believe that he was truly worth being a champion. However, Andrew Jack appeared to be the most worthy man in the ring.


    He kept soaring as the champion, making Arnold admire his passion. He still appeared too strong for Arnold to defeat.


    He was like a "Tristan Black" combined, or a triple "Jerry Blaze" if he was to make a comparison. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Keeping that aside, he watched other matches as well.


    There was a World World championship match as well, which was the Rampage show''s top Championship.


    Arnold was interested in watching anyway, and he was amazed at the way the wrestlers fought.


    Kelly Henry and Iron Dream were some of the top wrestlers in the show, and just like Andrew Jack, they still appeared too strong in Arnold''s face.


    "Maybe I''m underestimating myself too much, I have to stop," Arnold thought for a while and concluded...


    Read the latest on M-VL-em|p,yr


    It was after the URW World Championship Match that the Royal Rumble Match began.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, IT''S TIME!!!"


    There was an uproar in the large congregation.


    This was the first time Arnold would be participating in a show having over a hundred thousand fans.


    It was massive, but he had the courage.


    Before he could know it, the match began.


    The show started with a Rampage wrestler and a Slamdown wrestler.


    The entry rule was set that a new competitor would enter every three minutes, so Arnold was just nine minutes away from entering the ring after the sound of the bell.


    He waited...


    Although he was already ready to go out and fight.


    Clad in the long red leather jacket, he matched through the alleyway and approached the final room before the main arena where the show was ongoing.


    After three minutes, the third competitor walked into the ring.


    After another three minutes, the fourth competitor ran in as well.


    It was just a matter of three minutes before it reached his turn, and Arnold''s heart felt like it was ascending to the top of a mountain.


    Ten...


    Nine...


    Eight...


    Before he could know it, the countdown to his entry started, and the whole congregation was eager to see who it was.


    "Who is the fifth fighter to make an entry???!"


    Arnold could hear the excited commentators.


    Seven...


    Six...


    Five...


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    With a sigh, Arnold walked through the entrance and straight to the main arena.


    The song of JK Styles had already made a part of the fans scream out loud, and upon entry, the shouts only increased.


    Ignoring anything that could counter his focus, he charged at the ring.


    It was time!


    ******


    [A/N: Thank you for your support this month. I''m truly grateful. We are entering a new month, I hope you keep supporting this novel. Thanks once again. Actually, we could get a mass release if we get a lot of Golden Tickets. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 111: Royal Rumble Match (I)

    Four raging wrestlers were already in the ring, fighting against each other. However, when the song of Max Fury echoed clearly, every man''s attention in the ring was drawn.


    The king is here!


    Just like other royal rumbles, the path to the ring was pretty long unlike that of other events. It took Arnold a few seconds before he could approach the ring with a run, and when he did...


    All four wrestlers in the ring quickly turned against him.


    Three from Rampage, one from Slamdown... All four men cast a fierce gaze on Arnold just as he walked in.


    "I guess they are planning to confront the Champion of Grindhouse Wrestling... Oh my God, this isn''t going to be funny for Max Fury."


    Arnold noticed this and swallowed a couple of times. It could only mean one thing to be surrounded by four men in the ring at a Royal Rumble Match...


    He was already going to be eliminated right at that time, without even having to stay for a minute.


    Arnold was short of what to do at that moment, and before he could know it, one of the men charged at him in aim for a kick.


    A Broad Kick.


    However, his advanced Agility would never fail him... Not with the attack of an average wrestler like Jaxon Lee.


    Although Jaxon Lee was a former Rampage Intercontinental champion, he appeared not to be fast enough or too strong enough.


    Explore the story on m-vl-em,py-r


    Arnold had improved massively after so much practice and training... When Jaxon threw his leg at him for a kick, he not only dodged the attack but followed his face with a massive punch.


    Jaxon staggered to the side at that instant, giving the other three men a chance to strike. Arnold expected the three other men to charge at one, so he only decided to make an escape move.


    No, not outside the ring, just a small move that could save him from an attack for a short period.


    Now, the sneak attack moves became useful.


    When the three men charged at him, he bent low to the mat and rolled through their feet. When doing this, Arnold grabbed the ankles of two wrestlers and forced them to the mat that instant, face-first.


    Now he really knew why the Sneak Attack was recommended by the system. He surely had practiced different moves of the Sneak Attack as well, and now, he could attack an opponent even when in danger, making unbelievable moves that could blow people''s minds.


    This move was just an example. The fans were stunned astonishment just as they saw Max Fury bring two wrestlers to kiss the mat at the same time.


    More than what they expected as a first impression, he was really a talented fighter!


    The last attacker quickly charged at Arnold with incredible speed, almost as fast as that of Jaxon Lee, but Jaxon was still better.


    At that time, Arnold had approached the ropes in one corner, and while this wrestler aimed to clothesline him outside the ring, Arnold dodged the attack by lowering his height enough not to get hit, raised the wrestler''s leg, and threw him outside the ring.


    The force and speed that Arnold used in throwing him made it impossible for this fair-skinned wrestler, and he fell outside the ring face-first.


    Arnold sighed.


    ''First elimination, let''s go!''


    He walked back to the middle of the ring and approached Jaxon. The other wrestlers had let go of their ambition to eliminate Max Fury, so they faced themselves for a fight.


    Max Fury just appeared to be more powerful than they thought.


    However, Jaxon Lee appeared to be the only one who believed that he could get Max Fury beaten and eliminated. He charged at Max Fury again, this time, he was slow, but there was a terrific aura of a devasting strike.


    Arnold was always fast in his reaction to attacks, and this had helped him escape most attacks, unlike other matches he had fought. Indeed, the Sneak Attack practices had helped him improve.


    Jaxon didn''t strike with a Broad Kick this time, he came with a punch.


    But it was so unfortunate that Max Fury was just a swift wizard. One moment, it would feel like he had attacked successfully, but the next moment, it turned out that he was the one being victimized. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Grabbing his hand, Arnold changed course and twisted it a few times. A groan could be heard through the ring while Jaxon fell to his knees in pain.


    Arnold smiled upon that act, knowing what he could actually do at that moment...


    Not everyone predicted his next action, but it was done, and there were pointless screams from the congregation.


    Suddenly, Arnold let go of Jaxon''s arm and moved several steps backward. The fact that Jaxon was still holding his pain and suffering from the pain made it easier for him to strike.


    And with the blink of an eye, joined with great Agility and Attack Power, Max Fury charged at Jaxon and launched a Sorrowful Kiss.


    Jaxon fell at that instant, unconscious.


    However, when he tried to pull him up for elimination, the already-finished countdown caused another theme song to play.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Ding...!*


    The display of a roaring monster was shown on the wide display screen at the entrance area, and just then, just by hearing the sound of the theme song, the whole arena erupted with shouts.


    "OHH OH! It''s The Devourer! HEAVY AMOS! The indestructible! The predator! The bringer of chaos!"


    Arnold could only shrug as the reaction to the arrival of this wrestler was stunning. With the way it looked, he was someone who had a great urge to destroy and eliminate.


    Arnold could notice his structure as well, and he looked like a figure weighing up to 350 pounds.


    "Oh... Shit!" Arnold caused.


    Heavy Amos, with dark glints shining deep in his eyes, charged at the ring with storming footsteps.


    Arnold didn''t have to be told that this big guy was coming for him...


    After all...


    He is the trending superstar that many have been talking about.


    He would have to face his fears.

 Chapter 112: Royal Rumble Match (II): Heavy Amos The Devourer

    Heavy Amos threw a frightening gaze at Arnold, letting out rough breaths that revealed the level of his eagerness to beat Max Fury to a stupor.


    Although Arnold was a bit nervous with the way Heavy Amos acted, he still appeared calm and attentive.


    Truthfully, Heavy Amos didn''t know whether or not he was afraid of him. In Max Fury''s dark eyes were complicated glints that defined nothing but fearlessness.


    At that time, the fans were cheering at the top of their lungs, giving both parties the courage to attack themselves.


    Although as experienced fighters, they didn''t pay any attention but just watched and inspected, finding the right time to attack.


    This wasn''t a one-on-one match you know? And the other wrestlers in the ring were watching. No, they both got fed up and attacked Heavy Amos.


    While Arnold was watching with a hint of awe, a broad kick from Jaxon caused him to fall on the mat due to the great impact of the attack.


    [Focus is always important, host. Being unfocused could cause you much.]


    The Pro Wrestling System whispered in Arnold''s head just as he fell on the mat. The kick wasn''t hard enough to send him to unconsciousness, so Arnold only felt the pain for a moment. Although Jaxon Lee wasn''t done with him yet.


    He pulled Arnold up from the white mat and lifted him through his shoulders as if about to launch a Samoan Drop... Arnold quickly judged that it was a Samoan Drop, but the words of the commentators proved him wrong.


    "Jaxon is about to deliver an AA!!! Oh, this might just be the end for the Alpha and Omega champion of Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    ''An AA??? Holy Shit!" Arnold quickly elbowed Jaxon with the fastest speed he could execute, but it unfortunately seemed to be too late.


    *BAAM!*


    "An AA! That''s an Attitude Adjustment!!!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, it was a legendary move made by a WWE legend, Mr Cena, in the late years. Now, Jaxon Lee had chosen not to let the legacy die, just as the Pro Wrestling System brought Brandy Orton''s RKO.


    Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr


    Arnold felt unconscious, but he didn''t really have to worry since there would be a fast three-count to get him defeated.


    It was to be a top-rope elimination, which he definitely will be aware of when Jaxon tried to pull him up from the mat.


    Arnold gasped as if like a dying man... The AA was literally not an ordinary finishing move, in some ways, it could be directly compared to the RKO and other terrifying finishers like the Tombstone Piledriver, the F5, the Jackhammer, and as well the SC Stunner.


    Although there was a noticeable act of pain, the system always did its job.


    Jaxon dragged Arnold up and settled for an elimination... Thanks to The Legacy''s Strength and Endurance, they were able to save him from the heartbreaking move.


    With his last-conjured strength, Arnold punched Jaxon in the face, falling back to the mat after forcing his opponent to let go of him.


    What''s more shocking? That instant, Heavy Amos threw one of the competitors out of the ring, symbolizing his elimination.


    That was not all; the other competitor was eliminated right after, with Heavy Amos catching them off guard.


    Now, there were three men in the ring, but it only took a few seconds before there were two remaining.


    While Heavy Amos was too gazing at Max Fury who was sitting and leaning on one corner of the ring, Jaxon thought he was mindless of him and charged.


    Just as he got close, a huge grip struck his neck, and before he could know it, he was outside the ring.


    "YEAH!!!"


    "There is power! An absolute power in him. That''s why he is called The Devourer of Men!"


    A commentator felt the sweetness of the match and commented, his voice as loud as the entire cheer of the fans due to the help of the microphone.


    Right now, it was only Arnold in the ring...


    No, there was an ongoing countdown...


    However, Heavy Amos didn''t seem to be attracted to the countdown. His gaze was focused on Max Fury, who he truly had wanted to fight.


    Now that he was done with the tiny rats that obstructed his way, he was ready to fight this wonder fighter!


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    Another competitor, the seventh entry of the 2057 Royal Rumble Match ran with the best speed he had. He was not totally slender, but he possessed a crazy character that only added to the fun of the match.


    Upon reaching the ring, while Arnold still sat and watched the big man, this guy, named Bruno The Jerk, was quickly caught before he could step into the ring.


    While he stood in the small space of the ring, outside the ropes, Heavy Amos grabbed his neck and pulled him into the ring. That same instant, still with a grip on the neck, Heavy Amos threw Bruno The Jerk back outside the ring, where he actually came from.


    That was a fast elimination that took just three seconds.


    The crazy man was shamed, however, the match continued.


    Heavy Amos approached Arnold this time with yet a fierce look on his face.


    Arnold had stood up moments before he approached, and the men stood face-to-face after they got close to each other.


    While they stood for a while, Heavy Amos chuckled and spoke.


    "It was so unfortunate that you had to meet me today, Max Fury... I have been waiting for this day to come just to destroy you, and end your career... Just like Tristan Black had planned but failed."


    "Today, there is no escape. Before I throw you off that top rope, I will make sure you barely walk on your feet and faintly thrust your arms."


    "Max Fury, I will make your life miserable!"


    Arnold listened to all that Heavy Amos had said, but he didn''t seem to be shaken at all.


    Instead, the faint glint in his eyes turned red in the next moment, clenching his fist.


    Then before the clash, he let out a fierce smile and shouted.


    "Let''s see!"


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for reading, and thanks for the support. We hit 30 Golden Tickets, we get a five chapters mass release.]

 Chapter 113: Royal Rumble Match (III): Max Fury vs Heavy Amos

    Everyone was already eager to see Max Fury and Heavy Amos fight. The very moment they clashed with each other, the cheers became louder.


    They started with a share of punches at that instant, but Max Fury happened to have the lower hand in the clash. He quickly made a sneak attack and run switch behind Heavy Amos''s back. Heavy Amos tried to elbow him away, but Max Fury was smart enough to keep his face down.


    At one moment, a thought flashed into his mind.


    "A suplex! Yes a suplex!"


    Without having much time to hesitate, he quickly tried to raise Heavy Amos to deliver a Suplex. Everyone in the congregation doubted that action at first, however, they were stunned away the moment they saw Heavy Amos flying in the air and landing on his neck.


    Thanks to Max Fury''s growing strength, it made it almost easy for him to deliver this move.


    At that moment, Heavy Amos fell on the mat with a boom. Arnold didn''t turn to him immediately, thinking that he was down. However, the huge man proved him wrong in a matter of seconds.


    A huge hand came hitting Arnold from behind, causing a back Clothesline. That very instant, Arnold fell face-first onto the mat, stunned and confused at the same time.


    Although the clothesline didn''t do much harm to him, the shock of Heavy Amos standing up immediately after the Suplex made him stay down, astonished.


    Now, Heavy Amos stood and watched him on the mat, staring at him with fearful eyes.


    Arnold had never had this level of fear in his wrestling career, to be honest. Although Tristan Black was a fierce figure, he didn''t possess such strength and endurance that Heavy Amos had.


    It was both shocking and unbelievable at the same time.


    [Don''t stay down. He would destroy you if you do.] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What do I do?" Arnold sought help from the system.


    [Try to fight him by taking down his limbs. Capitalize on his leg at first... That''s the way to fight tall and huge wrestlers like him.]


    Upon hearing this, Arnold quickly stood up, letting the fears slide. Heavy Amos chuckled upon noticing his redetermination, but Arnold paid no attention.


    That same moment, Heavy Amos charged at him with great speed, as if coming for a spear. However, Arnold''s speed would never let him down...


    The sneak attack he had learned also played a huge role in saving him from being knocked off. Sliding through the mat, with an unnatural speed, Arnold escaped the devastating attack that Heavy Amos had planned.


    That time, he had also gripped the leg of the bug man, twisting it at that instant. Heavy Amos fell with his left leg being gripped and attacked by Max Fury.


    Arnold wouldn''t dare to let go, as this was probably the only chance he had to take this man down.


    There were loud cheers at that time as many couldn''t believe that Max Fury could put Heavy Amos on the ground.


    Even Heavy Amos himself had widened eyes at that instant, but there was actually nothing he could do at the moment.


    Arnold already made a tight grip, and to make it more interesting, he stomped on Amos''s knee as if like trying to smash a coconut with his feet.


    Heavy Amos felt a terrific yet unique pain I''m his knees, his eyes broadening the more. A part of the fans, definitely Heavy Amos''s fans, couldn''t help but BOO him after such an act.


    To Arnold, this wasn''t a good attack as well. But he had to do what he had to do. Heavy Amos would have loved to punish him this way as well if he had the chance, so there was no way he could let go of his opportunity.


    Of course...


    Good people punish bad people.


    Heavy Amos appeared to be like he had the same mission against Arnold. And Arnold believed that he must be someone from his brother''s gang, perhaps... Maybe he had allied with Corey to take him down, just as Tristan Black had done.


    With this thought in mind, a frown appeared on Arnold''s face, and his heart hardened like stone.


    The urge not to attack Heavy Amos''s knees suddenly faded away, and he kept stomping and stomping until the man cried for mercy. There was a smile on his face when he saw the man who threatened to destroy him cry for help in his wrath.


    However, that wasn''t the main aim here; he had to get the son of a bitch eliminated before the countdown ended.


    Yes, another countdown had begun, and Heavy Amos would surely get a space to rest if he didn''t get eliminated at this moment.


    Arnold, with the great strength he possessed, stunning the whole fans, pulled Heavy Amos up and pushed him to the top ropes. Then, at that instant, he struck with a Broad Kick that sent Heavy Amos out of the ring, his huge unconscious body lying on the ringside.


    "This is unbelievable! Max Fury eliminated the devourer! Heavy Amos is out of the Royal Rumble Match!!!"


    The whole arena vibrated in shouts, almost everyone finding it hard to believe what had just happened.


    But of course, it happened. The Max Fury they see is not just an ordinary fighter... He is more than just a fighter!


    Words couldn''t express the level of their astonishment at that instant.


    However, Max Fury only stood by the ropes and waited for the eighth person to come in... Surprisingly, he was the only one in the ring at that time...


    Three...


    Two...


    Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R


    ONE!


    *Ding...!*


    Suddenly, a familiar song sounded... It was familiar to some of the fans and Arnold, but it was mostly alien to the rest.


    Arnold''s face turned dark the moment he heard this theme music, but there was no trace of fear or shock in his countenance.


    What I knew I could notice was the unforgiving desire to fight and defeat without remorse...


    Justin Reed stepped from the entrance as the eighth person in the match, and Arnold could only smile as a reaction.


    For three minutes, he would have to fight this son of a bitch before another entry!


    "Common Ben... Come take a little taste of my revenge!"

 Chapter 114: Royal Rumble Match (IV): Tag Team Attack!

    The clash between Ben and Arnold lasted for three minutes... Arnold made sure that he gave Ben another beating that caused him great pain, but he decided not to throw him off the top rope when he had the chance.


    The fans also sparked reactions after that act, but unfortunately got no explanation of the reason why Arnold did that.


    After several minutes, the match had gone really far, summing up a total of twenty men who had entered the royal rumble ring. Out of these twenty men, ten had been eliminated.


    Justin Reed (Ben) was still inside the ring... After Arnold decided to eliminate him, it seemed like fate had smiled on him. No one had been able to get him eliminated. In fact, it was shocking that he was dominating on his own side, making an impression on the fans.


    Arnold ignored after several observations and faced his enemy. Now, there were five battle spots in the ring, each ten men going on a one-on-one clash.


    However, Arnold never thought he would face Jay D one day. Yes, the guy who was defeated in the steel cage match and still lost in the championship rematch.


    The guy who Mark bet on and believed that he would defeat Andrew Jack!


    Yes, it was him. Former Universal Champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling...


    Although he lost to Andrew Jack, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t beat Max Fury to frustration. To be honest, Arnold had been finding it hard to take control of their fight.


    Jay D kept striking with shocking moves, taking the lead. Most times, he also tried to throw Arnold over the top rope, but thanks to the great stamina he possessed.


    Wonderful fighters like him don''t get easily eliminated in important matches like this.


    Jay D got frustrated at a time and decided to leave Arnold alone. Arnold shrugged at that act and almost laughed even though his head, back, and belly hurt terribly.


    ''He couldn''t get me eliminated... HAHAHA!''


    He let out a laugh in his mind, seeing Jay D''s frustration, and when he stood up and went in another direction to take on another opponent.


    Little did he know that something more fierce was coming in his way.


    The tenth entry was a young man who had a tag partner, and unfortunately, the sixteenth person appeared to be his partner. These guys had been the most contributors of the eliminations with Arnold and Jay D following the record.


    Every single man they came across was eliminated without hesitation due to the joint force they executed. Now, it was Max Fury''s turn to feel that force.


    He was happy that Jay D had frustratingly left, not knowing that he left him for greater misery.


    Arnold received a superkick before he knew it, and when he was on the verge of falling to the mat, another superkick acting on a different force hit him hard on his face again.


    He fell to absolute unconsciousness at that instant, and the fans reacted to what had happened to the man who eliminated Heavy Amos.


    Truly, Heavy Amos was one of the competitors that had the highest chance of winning this match due to his fitness capabilities. Now that he had been eliminated by Max Fury, the fans seemed to have added him to their list of high-chanced survivors...


    However, the fact that this tag team was taking him on in a double force made it clear that he would be eliminated just now. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hopes had died and switched, some died and refused to move another. Max Fury''s fans seemed to have been heartbroken after seeing him attacked by two veteran tag team partners...


    The Party...


    They were former Slamdown Tag Team Champions.


    Everyone knew what they were capable of and the level of their outrageousness.


    That moment when they pulled Max Fury up and were about to throw him, the 21st countdown ended, and a young man rushed to the ring with incredible speed...


    Before The Party was able to get Arnold eliminated, Kieran Grant stepped into the ring and punched one of the partners in the face.


    However, the other partner quickly grabbed Arnold and sent him through the top rope.


    Arnold tried holding up to the ropes, but the force of the throw was way more fierce than he could beat at that moment. After several attacks from these two, he had barely taken a stance.


    At least, he stayed for a long, considerable period.


    The fans would always recognize him for that... That was a fact he knew, although his heart was filled with thoughts of dismay.


    However...


    Unbelievably...


    When his feet had almost touched the carpet outside, he suddenly felt a tight grip on his hand. That instant, the fall paused, and Arnold discovered that he hadn''t been eliminated.


    Looking up at this savior, Arnold''s eyes widened when he saw Karl (Kieran Grant).


    Karl just saved him from getting eliminated, and it was totally unbelievable...


    It took Arnold a while before he could believe that this was happening. However, not wanting to misuse this opportunity, he quickly gets back to the ring at a fast pace.


    He stared at Karl with widened eyes, his heart racing...


    ''After the beating?''


    ''After the arrest?''


    Karl still saved him from getting eliminated from a match that only needed one winner out of thirty men!!!


    Although it was certain that Karl was at fault for allying with Tristan Black, only a few in the entire world would do what he just did.


    While Arnold stared at him with looks of shock, Karl only smiled and nodded. Stay connected with m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    Surprisingly, Karl had attacked the tag team partners who attempted to eliminate him, and they were lying half unconscious on the mat.


    With that gesture from Karl, they both glanced at these two men, and before they could know it, Max Fury and Kieran Grant charged at them with a force that symbolized destruction.


    Karl hadn''t told him why he saved him from getting eliminated, but that wasn''t important at this time...


    These motherf**king tag team partners had to visit the ringside at first!


    ******


    [A/N: I have to thank Ttnumber2, and Nameyelus for their encouraging support. You both are the only reason why I''m still writing this book. Once again, thank you very much!]

 Chapter 115: Royal Rumble Match (V): The cunning guy

    In a very short time, both partners of The Party were thrown out of the ring from the top rope. There was a loud vocal reaction that erupted in the arena as the fans witnessed the drama that had just happened.


    Max Fury was just a thin line away from elimination, but Kieran Grant just saved him from landing outside the ring!


    "In a Royal Rumble Match? This is unbelievable!"


    "They aren''t tag team partners, and they aren''t even friends! What would Kieran Grant do that?"


    The commentators expressed their confusion at that moment, but there was no hint of response from either Karl or Arnold.


    After the tag team partners were eliminated, Arnold turned to look at Karl and asked.


    "Why?"


    This time, Karl stared back for a short moment and smiled. The next moment, that smile faded, and he walked over to another competitor to fight.


    Arnold saw him leave and sighed. "He would have to tell me why he did that."


    In the meantime, he had to keep fighting as he was still in the game. Perhaps fortune had smiled on him by bringing Karl into the Royal Rumble Match at the right moment.


    If it hadn''t been for Karl (Kieran Grant), he would have been in his locker room at this moment. With another glance to Karl, Arnold let out a slight smile and turned to face another opponent.


    Fortunately but unfortunately again, he stumbled into Jay D at that time. Jay D froze a bit, then he added an evil smile on his face.


    "Ya still here?! Damn your ass!" Jay D charged him and attempted a forearm clash, but Arnold decided to let this man take advantage of him again.


    Jay D got the upper hand at the last clash before The Party attacked, and this made Arnold a little disappointed and exasperated... Now, he wouldn''t let that happen again.


    He is a professional wrestler like Jay D, and he believed he was strong enough to take him down. Although Jay D possessed great attribute levels, as he sensed, he believed he got better.


    Just when Jay D''s forearm was about to hit him in the face, Arnold made a swift shift and dodged the attack. Jay D, with widened eyes, fell on the mat with his hands creating a balance.


    He had a shocked reaction not because Arnold had dodged the attack, but because he acted like the actual "FLASH" in a legendary series back in the 10s. Arnold acted like he couldn''t move away at first and waited for Jay D to get closer... When Jay D was now confident that he had made a successful strike, he quickly escaped the forearm clash with an unnatural speed.


    This was why Jay D appeared stunned.


    ''Oh, my hell! Too fast!''


    These were the words that came out of his mouth, and in the next moment, he got superkick''d by the same Max Fury that almost stunned his heart away.


    Jay D fell on the mat with a mix of shock and pain... That instant, he didn''t know when he was sent out of the ring by the same Max Fury. Not only did the pain from the superkick cause his misery, but the astonishment did much.


    Even as he fell outside the ring, he still stared into the ring with the same widened eyes, his heart almost on the verge of skipping.


    ''Is no human! No way!'' Jay D quickly stood up and staggered his way through the alley, disappearing from the arena in no time.


    The fans seemed to have noticed what made him give that reaction, but only pointless cheers were heard as there were just too many people in the arena.


    Seeing Jay D leave, Arnold smiled and returned his attention to the ring... Then, he walked over to another wrestler who was visibly standing at one corner of the ring with no one to fight.


    This guy seems to be exhausted, and he was seemingly injured as well. He was grabbing his other hand arm with his first as he groaned heavily, making Arnold a little confused.


    ''Easy to eliminate, but just too foolish... I will let him be. He would just have to save himself from another competitor.''


    With this said in his mind, Arnold turned to another direction. He deleted the urge to attack the seemingly injured wrestler and approached another...


    However, it only turned out that he was being fooled. An arm came grabbing him in an instant; with great force and speed, this arm forced Max freaking Fury through the top rope, almost getting him out to the carpet outside.


    This time, Arnold had learned to be smarter in a match like this, unlike how he acted when The Party attacked. He held the rope so tight that it was almost ripped off, and when he turned to look at his attack, there was a dark look on his face.


    It was the guy who seemed injured and utterly exhausted...


    "The f**k?!"


    Arnold''s face almost reddened.


    "You motherf**king son of a bitch!"


    "You would have been eliminated but I let you stay, at least for a bit longer. Now you took my pity for stupidity?!"


    Find joy at m-vl_em|p,yr


    Just as Max Fury said this, he went through the middle rope and speared the cunning guy from the outside. Initially, the guy had tried launching a kick after noticing that Arnold didn''t actually fall outside the ring, so this was when he had the opportunity to strike back.


    With the cunning guy speared, Arnold raised him and pinned his head to his armpit. Shortly, the cunning guy was raised so straight that blood began to rush to his head.


    *BAM!* S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the next minute, a Neckbuster was delivered.


    The cunning guy fell to unconsciousness, lying straight on the mat. Arnold spared a glance and spat.


    "Tsk! Punks like you don''t deserve to be spared. You should be going back to your locker room by now, buddy!"


    Pulling up the cunning guy, Arnold made sure that he maintained a tight grip... In the next moment, the cunning guy was sent through the top rope, falling outside the ring on the arms he faked to have been injured.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    Turning away, the match continued...


    Just shockingly, Max Fury was still in the match!

 Chapter 116: Royal Rumble Match (VI): Last Entry

    After several entries, the ring was already filled with seventeen men. Out of this men were Kieran Grant, Justin Reed, Poly Joes, and the Max freaking Fury!


    Poly Joes is a Rampage superstar who has won the world championship title seven times... He was on his way to getting an opportunity to win it for the eighth time, and...


    "No one can stop me!"


    It unfortunately turned out that Max Fury would be feeling his wrath just as he arrived. He had a big but not massive build, and his sturdy physique had shaped him as if like a raging destructor.


    His face appeared fierce and threatening, making no one dare to get close. His fists were always clenched; dark glints rolled over his eyes like burning flames.


    However, this never freaked Max Fury.


    Yes, what was there to be afraid of?


    Poly Joes was just another fool who let his rage rule over him like Rowan Pierce. There was no way he could counter a smart fighter like Max Fury.


    Arnold was alert, smart, and fast. And when this guy attempted a devastating clash against him, just a simple slide and a sneak attack sent him to the floor, a damage to his lower limbs.


    Arnold grabbed Poly''s right leg and delivered an ankle lock. He made a twist that caused Poly Joes a loud groan, his ankle bones feeling like it was being ripped apart.


    To the right ankle, and then to the left. Arnold made sure that this raging man found it hard to stand. He had no intention of causing an injury; Arnold only wanted him to leave the match, and all competitors would want.


    While Poly Joes groaned, Arnold gathered the energy to pull him up and then threw him out of the ring through the top rope. However, Poly Joe, surprisingly, wasn''t what he thought he was...


    Arnold expected to see the raging man outside the ring after that throw, but Poly was smart and experienced enough to get immediately that easily, and quickly.


    It would be a shame for the seven-time URW World Champion to be eliminated by the young Max Fury, who only started his legendary journey.


    No doubt, they are two great wrestlers, and that''s why Max Fury wouldn''t be getting Poly eliminated so easily...


    Poly Joes had fought in countless royal rumble matches since his debut as an Ultimate Revolution Wrestling superstar, and that had made him quite skilled and experienced. It wouldn''t be that easy for a rookie like Max Fury to get him eliminated with just a throw...


    No way.


    Although Max Fury possessed great strength and agility, Poly wasn''t weak either.


    Arnold noticed that the seven times URW World Champion was still handing on the ropes, then he shook his head and moved closer. When he attempted to weaken Poly''s arms to let him succumb, a finger came piercing through his eyes, forcing Arnold to move back...


    That instant, Arnold fell on the mat and wrapped his right eye with his left hand. There was a deep excruciating pain that almost caused him to scream out loud, but he endured...


    That was the only way Poly Joes could stop Max Fury from finishing his attempt to get him eliminated, and it made the fans.


    "THIS IS AWESOME!" Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    *PA. PA. PA.*


    "THIS IS AWESOME!!!"


    "THIS IS AWESOME!!!"


    The air was thick with the smell of revolution; now one could feel the aura of the promotion name "Ultimate Revolution Wrestling!"


    Every single competitor gave their all, and it only made the match a legendary one, making history...


    More mind-blowing events continued to show up, as the competitors aimed for a win.


    Now, only twelve men were in the wide royal rumble ring.


    Max Fury, Kieran Grant, Justin Reed, Poly Joes, Ember Night, Drunk Mister, Fiske Hall, and six other men who could confront any challenging figure.


    Ohh...


    Five... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Ding...!*


    (30th entry).


    "Lukas Kane!"


    The entire arena was soaked in cheers once again as everyone in the congregation gave a standing ovation. It wasn''t as if a legendary fighter had come... No, not really...


    It was a former URW World Champion who was gone for more than a year! After getting defeated by Kao Kushi, the strongest Japanese professional wrestler the world had ever seen, he left the ring without a trace.


    Now, Lukas Kane is back!


    He''s come to take a ticket to go get his title...


    While the fans were jumping in both excitement and astonishment, most of the competitors in the ring ignored and continued to fight. Max Fury was one of them, and Kieran Grant was an addition.


    Justin Reed had never spared a second to look at an incoming entry since he got in, and this had helped him stay focused...


    With hurting eyes, Arnold tried not to stay down. Poly Joes was a fighter who attacked with no remorse in pursuit of victory. Every challenging force must fall at his feet.


    Noticing that Max Fury wasn''t someone who he could defeat easily, Poly reduced the level of his eagerness and fierceness, afraid of putting himself at another risk just like he had done earlier.


    This time, they fought like two men with equal powers, just like the strongest of professional wrestlers fought in a great event like this.


    Both mind-blowing and devastating skills were displayed in the ring, at a point, making the fans praise the two superstars.


    Not only Max Fury and Poly Joes were getting all the glory. Of course, it was soaring through different corners of the ring.


    To Fiske Hall that kept dominating...


    To Ember Night, who possessed great endurance and had stayed considerably for a long time in the match...


    And to Justin Reed who, unfortunately...


    Had strived and defeated Kieran Grant in a one-on-one battle. At that moment, Ben let out an evil smile and spat at Karl''s face.


    "You think it''s over, huh?! But it wasn''t it. I never would be... I will always make you pay for leaving me in countless fold!"


    After making this statement, Ben furiously sent Karl out of the ring, getting him officially eliminated.


    The disheartening part was that it was already too late before Max Fury could notice that Justin was taking down Kieran...


    Poly Joes was just like the gigantic wall of a city!

 Chapter 117: Royal Rumble Match (VII): Additional Revenge

    With Karl out of the match, Arnold felt a little guilty. Although it wasn''t his fault that Karl was eliminated, he only understood that he would have needed his favor. At least, repaying that one help Karl had done lately wasn''t bad.


    With a rough sigh that carried anger and guilt along, Arnold roared and continued his fight with Poly Joes. Ben had noticed Arnold''s awareness of Karl''s elimination, but he only glared at him and turned away to get that evil look that never ceased to fade.


    "I promise you, Ben. I will eliminate you myself," Arnold while he fought his opponent.


    Poly Joe was undoubtedly not a minor force; he did not make it any easy for Max Fury. Arnold had tried many sneak attack attempts against him, but it was either Poly was fast enough to get him tracked, or he was knocked away after the attack.


    This wrestler''s experience was more than one could imagine, feeling like he had fought against every professional wrestling superstar. No matter how Arnold tried to take him down, he still stood all, making every effort to get him eliminated instead.


    Superkicks after Superkicks, punches after punches, clotheslines after clotheslines... All these moves were being launched against both men, but no one agreed to stay down, much less accept the throw over the top rope.


    It was a do-or-die clash, as neither Max Fury nor Poly Joes agreed to be thrown out.


    It got to a point when the story seemed to have changed in an instant. Max Fury attempted to launch a clothesline but got caught in his arms. At that moment, Poly sent a straight kick to his face, causing him to fall on the white mat.


    The Grindhouse Alpha and Omega were out for a moment, and that appeared to be the best moment for Poly Joes to strike. Pulling him from the mat, Poly Joes attempted a throw with all his strength.


    He had tried other times, but Max Fury was just too smart, enduring, and devilish to accept that he would be off the match. He always happened to find a refuge to keep him in the game, even if it seemed unbelievable.


    However, this time was different.


    Poly was definitely going to make sure that the young wonder fighter hit the carpet with his feet, getting officially eliminated.


    When noticing that Arnold was almost getting eliminated, Ben threw a glance a few times and nodded excitedly with a smile. That smile only meant one thing, and it was the fact that he believed Arnold would be eliminated by Poly.


    Of course, everyone who has researched about Poly would know who he is. He was indeed one of the best wrestlers in the industry, and getting himself a title opportunity in the greatest sports show event of April was what he had always wanted.


    As a former champion who still appeared ambitious, he would always try to do whatever it took to reach the top...


    Is Max Fury going to stop him...


    "No way!"


    Arnold felt himself getting thrown out of the ring, and it was already becoming so real that the cheers of the fans had increased. With an aching face, he figured there was little to nothing he could do.


    No, that was actually going to be too ridiculous if he said that.


    After all, all this was a plan.


    Just when Poly Joes forced Arnold to fall, Arnold applied all his strength to pull the raging man with him. Poly Joes, who hadn''t expected such a move, stumbled at the side, a simple step away from getting eliminated just like Max Fury as they both stood at the side of the ring.


    The next moment, Poly Joes punched Max Fury. Max Fury didn''t hesitate before returning a more devastating punch. At this moment, he had gone through a hard stage of anger, dark glints appearing in the corners of his eyes.


    Poly Joes punched back, and he punched again. They both kept punching and punching until it appeared that punching wouldn''t take either of them to the carpet.


    This was when Max Fury hinted a victorious smile on his face, and before Poly Joes could react, he saw himself falling on the sky-blue carpet outside the ring after a sneak attack that made him hit his face and right ribs on the ring edge.


    The fans were filled with awe, but no one could actually express the level of revolution that had just been unleashed.


    The Poly Joes who thought he could take down Max Fury was eliminated after a very long session of battle. Arnold himself attested to the fact that Poly Joes was a great fighter. Not only has he been too strong to be eliminated, but he was also deadly in his combat.


    Max Fury only applied wisdom to save himself here, and that just helped him survive this clash.


    *VOOM!*


    As if like a plotted attack, a kick came straight to Arnold''s face, but his agility was always intact and advanced. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Poly noticed the level of Arnold''s swiftness and was stunned. Although he was eliminated by a young man like Max Fury, he believed that he was normal and ordinary.


    After all, great wrestlers aren''t determined by their age, it only depends on one''s willpower and hard work.


    Dodging the sudden attack that came towards him even before he was able to go back into the ring, Arnold pulled the legs and pulled it with an unnatural force.


    Ben, who had been standing in the shadows and waiting to strike, fell on the carpet and hit his head on the barricade.


    To Arnold, that was a very befitting finish for him... At a point, he wished he could have broken his nose.


    Arnold''s smile enlarged when he finally noticed that (Ben) Justin Reed had actually broken his nose after getting eliminated and hitting the barricade.


    Going back to the ring, he couldn''t help but smile.


    A smile of victory...


    A smile of additional revenge...


    However, there were just a few people more to take down...


    Find more content on m|vl-em,py-r


    Including the incredible Lucas Kane who had been dominating the game like an emperor!

 Chapter 118: Royal Rumble Match (VIII): Pedigree

    In the Royal Rumble ring, there were only four men left.


    Max Fury, Lukas Kane, Ember Night, and Drew Kings. The heat in the arena had gained more increased than ever, and the fans were more excited and eager to see what happens next.


    While the fans cheered, the four men in the ring threw glances at themselves as if like lions waiting for the right moment to hunt a zebra.


    Arnold was breathing heavily as he clutched his ribs, his eyes as vibrant as that of an owl even after the beatings he had received.


    At this moment, he was the longest survivor in the match. In fact, all of the first ten entries had been eliminated, but he was still standing, trying to fight his way to victory.


    Truth be told, all eyes were mostly on him... But on Lukas Kane as well. This man possessed a strong aura that kept Arnold''s heart unrest. What''s worse? Lukas Kane seemed to have been giving him the coldest of stares, making him believe that he was likely to approach him soon.


    Of course, it was certain that every competitor wanted Max Fury eliminated. There was no way a Grindhouse wrestler could emerge from the shadows and take such a huge opportunity in one go, right?


    Even if it wasn''t against the rules and was just competition, the competitors found this a shame...


    Of course, a Grindhouse wrestler who just made his debut months ago shouldn''t be this strong and skilled to win one of the greatest matches of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling history...


    It was strange...


    And unbelievable...


    This was why...


    They need to stop him.


    Arnold studied the three men and noticed a change in their course. He didn''t have to be told that they were already attempting to take him down in the first place.


    Arnold frowned.


    ''Well, I guess I wouldn''t survive this one.''


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    He quickly whispered to the Pro Wrestling System with a racing heart.


    [You can host, if you really want to.]


    ''Then how can I? I''m out of any strategy to save my f**king self.''


    [When you receive the first attack, make sure to fall and roll out of the ring. Falling out of the ring through the bottom rope isn''t considered an elimination. And when it''s just a single wrestler remaining in the ring, strike wisely and get him eliminated.]


    Arnold''s brows furrowed at that instant.


    ''Ahh... What a plan... Advocate, you are more cunning than The Miz, hahaha!''


    With an excited smile, Arnold tried to make sure that he did what the system said. When the three men approached him, it was unfortunate that Lucas Kane was the first to attack.


    Arnold expected a strike at first, but it was a hard pull that came without notice. The next moment, a kick came against his belly, and his head was pinned in between Lukas''s legs.


    Arnold had no idea what the raging man had in mind, but it only took a few seconds before he experienced it himself.


    Locking both arms of the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, Lukas Kane delivered a Pedigree!!!


    That was his signature Finish, the ender of forces.


    With inexpressible pain, Arnold rolled over to the bottom rope and fell outside the ring. Lukas almost chased after him to pull him back after noticing that he was only escaping for the time being, but Ember Night and Drew Kings who thought that they had seen an opportunity, charged and attacked him, stopping him from ending Max Fury''s escape.


    Arnold had a successful escape, thanks to the system''s strategy.


    While the pain delivered by the Pedigree manifested, Arnold endured and just decided to recover at the side of the barricade.


    He rolled over to the announce table and leaned next to it. Although the commentators noticed him, they never left.


    "Max Fury might just be doing himself good right now... He is not eliminated, he is still in the match!"


    "Of course, that''s the rules of the Royal Rumble Match. You are still in the match if you didn''t leave the ring through the top rope!"


    Hearing these words which he knew, Arnold smiled and kept resting. His gasps were heavy, but it was certainly decreasing with every passing minute.


    That time, he only stared right into the ring and watched the three punks fight. Ember and Drew had attacked Lukas Kane initially, but he was now dominating the match.


    The level of strength and endurance he possessed are seemingly unnatural, almost making Arnold wonder if he had a system as well... A stronger system perhaps...


    But that wasn''t true.


    Lukas Kane was just a fighter who had given his all for professional wrestling. Records have it that he trained every single day, just like him.


    He had also engaged in skin-hardening training, which stunned Arnold as well.


    "So, this is why he feels half the pain inflicted by any attack... Nice," Arnold muttered.


    He now understood why the system wanted him to practice Ironskin. With that, perhaps there would be a time when no moves would make him groan.


    Surprisingly, two men fell out of the ring through the top rope almost the same time. Arnold''s eyes widened after seeing Ember Night and Drew Kings lying on the carpet at the ringside as they clutched different parts of their aching bodies.


    "What a man! What a Force!" A commentator was utterly shaken to absolute excitement as he shouted.


    Max Fury was still sitting while he leaned to a barricade, stunned.


    However...


    [What the f**k are doing, host. Get him eliminated already!] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was suddenly jolted awake from his astonishment. Quickly, he stood up from the carpet and dashed into the ring.


    It was a good thing that Lukas was still facing a different direction and was utterly exhausted; there was enough space for him to strike.


    With a dash, he charged at the strong force, attempting a Broad Kick which he knew would end it all.


    He had a lot of hope...


    Since Lukas was mindless of what was coming...


    However, when his feet were instantly on the verge of striking Lukas''s from the back, two arms suddenly grabbed, twisted, and thrust him through the close rope.


    The top rope.


    Before Arnold could know it, he was getting eliminated...

 Chapter 119: Royal Rumble Match (IX): Golden Opportunity

    Max Fury was sent flying over the top rope just the moment he was about to launch the kick... One moment, everyone thought he would be falling off until the carpet at the ringside, but they were wrong.


    Although the force with which he was thrown was a great one, somehow, Max Fury happened to hold tight to the ropes, just refusing to be kicked out of this great match.


    He had come this far not to get eliminated at the end...


    ''No way!''


    Arnold let out a raging scream in his mind, his heart on the verge of popping out. While the fans cheered and screamed in shock, he fought his way back into the ring...


    Unfortunately, Lukas was relentlessly trying not to let him go back into the ring. Instead, he kept launching blows and strikes to make Arnold fall, but it was unfortunate that the young man wouldn''t give up...


    At a point, Lukas''s furious face seemed to have turned to a stunned one. After several tries to take the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion down, every effort seemed to have appeared useless.


    Lukas Kane shrugged. There was a trace of frustration in his look, just exactly how Tristan Black acted after doing all he could to defeat Max Fury but couldn''t.


    Max Fury was still holding tight to the ropes, not daring to make any mistake that could cause him this opportunity...


    The golden opportunity...


    Meanwhile...


    At a point, Lukas Kane came up with an idea and smiled. While Max Fury was still hanging and holding on to the ropes, she smiled and moved several steps backward.


    There could only be one suspectable move he had in mind right now, and that was a dash attack that could actually send Max Fury away no matter how he tried to resist.


    Lukas, with a fierce gaze, dashed to the ok. There were ropes on the c; bounced bounced his back theminst it and returned to deliver his attack to Max Fury.


    The final attack...


    The attack he believed would eliminated the wonder Max freaking Fury. However, just when the raging man charged at him and was about to deliver the attack, Max Fury suddenly acted like a witchcraft entity and made a flip back into the ring through the top rope.


    With such speed, Lukas threw himself over the top rope and almost hit the carpet. Thanks to the fact that he was smart and skilled enough, he was about able to make a tight grab on the rope before he could get eliminated.


    Arnold''s eyes widened upon notice...


    Even the fans were stunned as well, seeing that Lukas found a way to save himself. Although he was a little surprised about it, the smile on his face never ceased as he clearly had something so crazy in mind...


    Lukas gasped for air at the side of the ropes, hoping that he had just survived the plot of the young man. However, the next moment, all his hopes turned to white dust after the huge kick he had escaped from lately came hitting his jaw.


    Stunned yet pained, it took Lukas a while before he could accept his fate, and when he finally fell on the mat, the whole arena erupted.


    Although not only a single kick could send Lukas away, Max Fury made sure that he delivered several kicks to make Lukas succumb to the pain.


    He knew that Lukas would never take the battle easily if he managed to get back in the ring, and that is why he strived to get him automatically eliminated.


    In the ring of Fallout, one man could be seen kneeling on the ring with tears of joy, raising his hands with gasps of victory.


    The cheers in the audience added to the flow, causing the arena to go more lively... There were both thunderous shouts and sadness mixed in this same flow.


    Screams and cries... And of course...


    Praises and curses.


    It was just as if Max Fury''s fans dominated the whole audience at that time after their idol had just won the great match.


    Only a few could have believed this if they were told... But yeah... It actually happened.


    Max Fury won the 2057 Royal Rumble Match in Las Vegas!


    "Here is your winner of the 2057 Royal Rumble Match, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!" The announcer made sure that he called the name of this wonderful fighter loudly to the world.


    Arnold, with glints of disbelief still lurking at the corner of his eyes, sighed roughly and stood up. At that same moment, large fireworks began a legendary display at the entrance alley.


    The young man just couldn''t still believe this, but he had to act like he wasn''t expecting such an achievement before. Perhaps he knew people would see him as a fool for not having full confidence in himself, and this was why he acted just perfectly today...


    It was a shame for Lukas, however, it was a


    befitting achievement for Max Fury.


    Lukas stared into the ring with looks of disgust and regret after the clash.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that moment, but it only seemed tragic because he had been eliminated by a young man who he had underestimated.


    Lukas Kane couldn''t bear the shame, and at a point, he rolled over and disappeared.


    Now, it was only the king on the ring, with his hands being lifted.


    He had hoped for this moment to come, and hear it was ... Right in his eyes.


    When the heat settled to its normal force, Arnold stepped down from the ring and left the arena. Even as he was leaving, the cheers and acknowledgment from the fans ignited.


    Now, he only had one more thing to do, and that was to go back to his diary and record this great achievement.


    When everything seemed impossible, the young man had actually done it.


    He was a genius indeed, and a wrestler who could hardly be forced to quit.


    Find new stories at m-v-l-e-mpyr


    He is Max Fury...


    The Alpha and Omega...


    The winner of the great Royal Rumble Match.


    After recalling the great opportunity that he just earned himself, Arnold couldn''t help but scream.


    "Battleline, here we go!!!"


    ******


    [A/N: Unfortunately... The author is so depressed.]


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 120: Acknowledged

    "I told you guys! Max Fury is just something else. That guy is just something else!"


    "Max Fury on it again, he kept soaring!"


    "THE LEGACY, Grindhouse Wrestling would be proud!"


    "I never liked this wrestler, but he just won my heart... Good job, Max Fury."


    "Incredible performance, we need this kind of talent in the top shows!"


    Social media buzzed the night after the great event. Those of have doubted Max Fury''s success couldn''t help but widen their eyes and renounce their foolish judgment.


    Arnold appeared to have gained more fans to his tally... A considerable amount!


    Not only in the world of professional wrestling but also in the social media world. More followers, reactions, and earnings came as well, as it got to a point when he could no longer believe it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Eight hundred thousand followers??? What the hell..."


    "What... Nine hundred?"


    A few moments later...


    "A million followers on Facebook and Instagram!"


    "YAY!"


    Along with his astonishment came excitement... Although this all seemed like a dream, it was the actual reality. He was soaring like an eagle in the sky, dominating every domain that he stepped into.


    Just when he went back to his room, rolls of messages had filled his phone. Arnold was quite happy and ready to view some because he knew many would be coming from familiar identities.


    (My Dream *heart emoji*: Congratulations, my love... We must celebrate this win!)


    That was a message from Mia, his girlfriend. Sorry, his fiancee...


    With a smile on his face, he scrolled down to other messages, delighted.


    (Mark: Congrats, bro! What a match!)


    (Lila: Eager to have you back in Capside Centre, congratulations... And we need to celebrate!)


    (MOM *kiss emoji*: I will always be proud of you, my son... I love you so much, Arnold).


    Countless messages were piled up, including Audrey and Eva congratulating him on his success. Matthew, too, didn''t fail to message him as well, being a good partner in the Horny Tyres deal.


    Their friendship had quite strengthened after they secured the permanent partnership with Horny Tyres, and it had been all good since then.


    More messages popped in, but Arnold only read a few... However, two messages captured his attention just while he was about to put his phone aside.


    (Kieran Grant: I''m happy you won, Max. Congratulations, and I''m sorry for what happened earlier. Keep soaring!)


    Arnold''s heart stumbled a few times before he managed to smile. It was Karl who had saved him from getting eliminated by The Party earlier in the match. Indeed, Arnold already forgave him after that moment, and his congratulatory message only added to the softening of his heart.


    After heaving a sigh, Arnold clicked on the reply icon and typed down a few words before forwarding it to Karl.


    (Max Fury: I don''t know why you did that, but I have to thank you. I really appreciate that help).


    After sending the message, Arnold switched his gaze to the message that had captured his attention.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-vl-em,pyr


    (XXX: You escaped the plot for the second time, kudos... You just have to know that your SUCCESS, wouldn''t last long. Enjoy it).


    This one made his heart skip, stunning him away. Arnold''s mind suddenly dashed into the pool of confusion...


    That instant, his mind crossed to Tristan Black, and then to his brother, Corey. They were the ones trying to take him down at all costs, and he suspected that the message must have been from one of them.


    Although he didn''t panic...


    Why would he?


    This time, he only needed the energy to celebrate this huge win that earned him the opportunity to face any champion of the top shows in the main event of the greatest pay-per-view in Ultimate Revolution Wrestling... In some ways, it was regarded as the greatest in the entire world of professional wrestling.


    Arnold sighed again and sat on his bed. He totally erased the thoughts of the threatening messages and tried to calm down. The next moment, all those feelings were gone, replaced by joyful and victorious ones.


    Because he was still in Las Vegas, he was the only one with himself. No Mark, no Lila...


    No Mia...


    That day, while the management urged him to receive medical care, Arnold insisted on remaining in his room and just drinking and eating. Gradually, the great pain around his body left, just as he kept rejoicing and drinking.


    Not only did the nature of his victory make him so delighted, but the stirs on the internet were adding to his happiness.


    Now, everyone was talking about Max Fury and his great performance in the Royal Rumble Match.


    "He came in as the fifth competitor, but came out as the last man standing!"


    "What a wrestler. What a performance!"


    "No one in the first ten entries had ever won the Royal Rumble Match since its history, but this guy from Grindhouse Wrestling did it."


    "He made history!"


    Reading different comments almost made him feel like a God being praised. Although he was not, the praises and acknowledgment were heartfelt.


    That day, Arnold dropped a speech on his page, thanking his fans for their support and love. With a promise to keep making their days and giving his all, he ended the speech.


    As expected, good comments of acknowledgment came, and it only made Arnold glad...


    He was motivated to keep striving and fighting, just as he always wanted to.


    With the incredible support from his fans, Arnold knew that he would dominate the professional wrestling world.


    The next day, all wrestlers went back to their various destinations. The top shows wrestlers usually had their own homes as most of them were even married.


    Even the High-level wrestlers had theirs, but Karl, Ben, and Arnold had to go back to Capside Centre. Although Arnold was no longer a low-level wrestler, he only decided to be in Capside Centre for the time being since he would be leaving for Slamdown soon.


    Now, he had already been making inquiries to build his own home... For himself and his family...


    That time, life would seem to have gotten really better...


    ...Than it used to be.

 Chapter 121: Two Deal Proposals

    When Arnold got to Capside Centre, there was a large crowd waiting for him and the rest of the wrestlers. It was certain that they gathered mostly to congratulate him for his win.


    When the staff van drove into the building, and Arnold stepped down, a thorough round of applause ignited the scene.


    With a smile on his face, Arnold bowed slightly in response. However, there was still a lot to happen in this scene.


    At that moment, Manager Jack Harris stepped out from behind the crowd and approached Arnold with a wide smile of pride.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I knew you would never disappoint. I''m proud of you... Grindhouse Wrestling will always be proud of you," Jack Harris praised with yet a wide smile.


    A lady dressed in a red suit and red shoes walled over after a while. Arnold stared and recognized the familiar face... It was the new Assistant General Manager of Grindhouse.


    In a few weeks, Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management as the general manager of Slamdown, so she would be taking over when it happens.


    "The show hadn''t experienced such an achievement since its history... You just made history. For yourself, and Grindhouse Wrestling. Congratulations!" The young lady who possessed pale skin and long black hair spoke.


    While they all said these, Arnold''s heart melted severally.


    Arnold ended up shaking hands with everyone who came out to congratulate him at the entrance of the Grindhouse Wrestling building. While they exchanged handshakes, he also expressed his appreciation with words.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thanks a bunch!"


    "Thanks!"


    However, when he got to two figures who were standing close to each other at the side, his face widened for a smile at that instant...


    Mark and Lila had come out to congratulate him as well, being his best friends and training partners. It wasn''t as if he didn''t expect them to be here, and this was why he didn''t bother to thank them but hugged them.


    With a brotherly hug from Mark and a warm hug from Lila, Arnold walked back to the manager and faced the small crowd. Then with a sigh and a smile, she spoke.


    "Thank you once again!"


    The crowd clapped again after that speech, making Arnold happier than he was...


    After a while, everyone left, including Mark and Lila, as Arnold was being urged to have a meeting with Manager Jack Harris.


    When they got to the office, they sat facing each other with the assistant manager standing behind Jack Harris.


    "The Slamdown management didn''t waste time to drop a proposal deal after the Royal Rumble Match. This is it," Jack Harris shifted a pile of assembled papers to Arnold.


    Arnold shrugged for a second and decided to read what was on it.


    (Slamdown Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount Proposed: $140k).


    (Wages proposed: $23k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of contract proposed: $670k).


    Discover the next chapter on m-vl-em,pyr


    (Valid contract duration proposed: 5 years).


    Arnold took a look and let out a smile.


    "If it''s fine by you, then I will accept it as well," he said.


    Manager Jack Harris bit his lips with indifference, then he brought out another paper from one of his files and handed it over to Arnold.


    Arnold stared confusedly for a second and switched his gaze to the papers. Honestly, he had no idea what it was about since he already observed the proposal deal of Slamdown.


    "Just today, Rampage Management dropped a proposal deal for you, and I must say, the offer was pretty huge compared to Slamdown," Jack Harris spoke after shifting the second pile of papers to Arnold.


    Arnold didn''t react at first and just took his time to review the proposed deal.


    (Rampage Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount proposed: $175k). S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Wages proposed: $28k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of Grindhouse Wrestling contract: $750k).


    (Valid contract duration: 3 years).


    When Arnold was done reviewing the proposed deal, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh... Now, he was short of what to do or to say, seeing that the offer from Rampage was better than that of Slamdown.


    "It would be illegal for me to come up with a decision for the deal without your consent, and that''s why I''m asking you... Where would you go, Max Fury?"


    Manager Jack Harris asked with a serious look on his face. Arnold could feel his head spinning at that time, pondering on what to do.


    After a while, he decided to stay calm and think. After all, he wasn''t leaving now.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to say right now. I happen to you have any decision at this time. Please, let me think about it," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Very well then," Manager Jack Harris nodded, "you have to think and decide wisely. Going for Rampage entitles you to more money regardless of the short contract duration. If you continue to show more impression, you are sure to extend the contract when it ends."


    Jack Harris dropped more words of advice, clearly urging Arnold to go to Rampage instead. Although Slamdown was the first to show interest in him, since Rampage was offering way more offers than them, then it was certain that he would like to go to Rampage.


    Although Max Fury hadn''t made his decision...


    "Also, Rampage is considered the best of the two since they record more attendance and views in their shows. This could grow your popularity as well, and I''m sure you are hungry for fame, Fury," the assistant manager had to cut in and advise.


    Hearing what she had said, Arnold could only nod and didn''t utter a word. He didn''t want to let the words of others decide his decision. He wanted to think about it and do thorough research about both shows.


    To him, money wasn''t everything...


    Fame, as well, wasn''t what everyone needed.


    After thinking for a while, he spoke.


    "Since the success of the transfer lies in my hands, I would have to think about it to prevent regrets..."


    "Thanks for the advice by the way."


    With this said, Arnold bowed slightly and left the office.


    ******


    [A/N: Where do want Arnold to go? Rampage or Slamdown? Your suggestions are welcomed!]

 Chapter 122: Fat Celebration

    Arnold considered the fact that Manager Jack Harris wanted him to go to Rampage because of the big payment. It wasn''t as if Slamdown wasn''t popular after all, Rampage was only a little popular since it was created first.


    These things didn''t make Arnold decide on where to go, as it would be quite ridiculous for him... Although he knew many would choose to accept the Rampage offer if they were in his shoes...


    "Well, I might just be a different person," Arnold muttered as he made his way down the alleyway, approaching his room.


    At this moment, he decided not to get the transfer issues in his head, and he wanted to visit his family at the estate and celebrate his win with them.


    Entering his room, Arnold dropped his bag and freshened him. He got dressed in a simple white T-shirt printed "Grindhouse Wrestling" and put on a black trouser that had a straight structure down to his ankle. Wearing a black shoe, he made sure that he was well-dressed before he left his room and approached Mark and Lila.


    When he met them, they had a little chat and laughed before moving on to the estate. Mark and Lila appeared to be very happy for Arnold''s success as the smiles on their face could tell it. While they walked, they kept telling him about how interesting the Royal Rumble match was.


    "Honestly, Max. You made it even more interesting!" Lila shouted.


    "I never thought you could survive that throw from Lukas Kane in the end, but DAMN! You did it," Mark spoke.


    Arnold only laughed slightly as he enjoyed the fun. If he wasn''t told that the match was epic, he wouldn''t have known.


    All he knew was that he went through hell...


    And perhaps the viewers could only see the interesting part of it.


    "But. But! I''m still wondering why Karl saved you from being eliminated by those tag team partners, then. It''s so confusing and suspicious," Lila couldn''t help but bring out that discussion.


    The smile on Arnold''s face had vanished at that instant, replaced by a serious one.


    "I also thought of that too... What could he be up to, Max?" Mark had to ask.


    "I don''t know honestly. It''s just complicated. He also messaged and congratulated me on Twitter... He apologized for what he did as well," Arnold explained.


    Lila and Mark exchanged stares and returned it to Arnold. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Then, he should go to hell," Lila''s lips curled up as she spoke in distaste.


    Discover untold stories at m_vl_em_p_yr


    "C''mon Lila! You don''t have to say that. He must have been really sorry to help Max in that important even though he knew that there could only be one winner. I think he is deeply sorry and has changed," Mark said with a serious countenance.


    It really appeared that Mark sensed Karl''s apology as a genuine one...


    Just like Arnold had.


    "Anyway, let''s just keep that aside. We have to celebrate with your Mom and sisters. They surely will be happy to see you!" Lila tried to obstruct the conversation, and the trio nodded and walked towards the estate.


    When they got to the house where Anna and her daughters were living, there was a long session of happiness and celebration.


    Arnold had to eat and drink with his family as expected, this time, they decided to make it a big feast by making a full barbequed head of a bull. Arnold already loved beef, and he would love to eat a lot of it while he drank a lot of wine.


    "We have a surprise for you, brother!" Audrey stepped up and said with a smile.


    "What is that?" Arnold asked while returning a smile as well.


    Audrey walked over to a different room and brought out a white box after a few seconds. Arnold threw a glance at it and swallowed a few times.


    "Here we go!" Audrey dropped the white box on the table, waited for a while, and then opened it.


    There, a blue cake could be spotted. On the cake was a written design, "Max Fury," which was boldly written, while below was a small design text written "Royal Rumble Winner."


    With a heartfelt smile, Arnold stood up and hugged Audrey. He did the same to his mother and Eva as well, making the celebration more epic.


    Then while they enjoyed, they both raised their cups and cheered.


    "Cheers to success!"


    "Cheers!"


    The family of Gallagher and Arnold''s friends ended up eating and drinking until it was already late. Arnold made sure to give his family a good and memorable visit as he promised to see them often.


    He also informed his mother of the transfer and told her his plans of buying a house in a safe place for them in New York.


    "I''m proud of you, Arnold. Your father also be."


    These were the words that came out of Anna''s mouth emotionally, but Arnold was always there to make her act strong.


    "We are no longer poor, mother. We are rich. You have to see yourself as a superior woman unlike your days in the hometown," Arnold advised.


    His mother could only nod her head in response and just hugged her son the more. He finds it hard to believe that all his suffering is gone...


    It was pretty joyful and a little unbelievable.


    She once thought that Arnold would never achieve his dreams since the path to becoming a professional wrestler was really difficult and had many challenges. Now, he had achieved that dream and had changed their lives for the better.


    Truth be told, her happiness couldn''t be expressed if she tried to.


    When Arnold and his friends went back to their various rooms, he decided to return to his research on Rampage and Slamdown.


    Most video bloggers were criticizing these two shows, so he decided to watch a lot of these videos from really popular and influential bloggers.


    At least, he could find something reasonable to decide on what to do and what move to make.


    The system itself had urged Arnold not to go to Rampage just because of the offer.


    After all...


    [You are assigned to make great histories.]


    If Rampage is really better than Slamdown, then he would have to change that.


    ******


    [A/N: Hello there. The books needs more Power Stones and Golden Tickets to rise in the rankings. Your support is highly needed!]

 Chapter 123: Decision

    Arnold didn''t know why, but his heart chose Slamdown right from the beginning. This was why he wasn''t disheartened when Slamdown proposed a deal at first as he preferred to be there than in Rampage for a start.


    After doing countless research and watching blog videos, Arnold''s head was pretty full of information.


    (Rampage, a home of bad management).


    (Only the authority-friendly can make it in Rampage).


    (Slamdown is inferior!!!)


    (Don''t go to Rampage as a newbie!) S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (There is a lot of competition in both shows, but Rampage''s is bigger!)


    (Only lucky newbies made it in Rampage... You might now be lucky!)


    Find your next read at m v lem|p-yr


    With countless videos and articles he had read, he finally came to a decision.


    Rampage appeared to be a strict authoritative show where only the best are favored. Not only that... Only those who choose to follow the requests of the authorities are given good opportunities that could change their lives.


    Slamdown still had strict authority, but it was reported to be lesser and more endurable by most researchers and those with its experience. It appeared to be a show with a 6-star rating over 10, while Rampage had an 8.5-star rating due to its popularity and seniority.


    With a sigh, Arnold scratched the back of his head. Then he closed his Laptop device which he had been using for the research.


    "My decision is final, I''m going to Slamdown!" He declared.


    He heaved another sigh to digest the slightly nervous feeling, erasing it.


    "Yes, that''s the best decision, I guess..."


    His eyes rolled severally before taking a balance, then he whispered to his Advocate.


    "You pushed me to this... Well, I would also like to join Slamdown as well. Do you really think this is the best decision," Arnold asked.


    [Yes, sure.] The Pro Wrestling System replied shortly this time.


    "Yes, sure? Ah okay," a smile that carried nervousness along returned to his face after that reaction, but the system was rather cool.


    [Grindhouse Wrestling wasn''t in the top ten ranking of best beginners professional wrestling shows before you came, but they are ranking as the best now. Do you feel your impact?]


    "Ah, huhu! Perhaps I did that," Arnold was suddenly remembered by the system of how his arrival moved Grindhouse Wrestling to the top.


    After his great performance against Jerry Blaze months ago, countless sports media had been interested in Grindhouse Wrestling. His match against Tristan Black in Super Grindhouse added to the great popularity of the company, which added to their ratings globally.


    It was really shocking to see that Grindhouse Wrestling skyrocketed to the top just because of Max Fury''s impact, but yeah... It happened!


    [You made history here in Grindhouse Wrestling, and you are going to do just that in Slamdown!]


    Arnold smiled. "Well, more effort is needed in my hard work," he said.


    [It''s great that you always keep that in mind. This time, you need to work extremely hard. There is a lot to encounter, even though it''s a turnaround for your success.]


    "I know... I always understand this," Arnold nodded.


    [Good. You also need to complete your Ironskin art practice. Due to inconsistent training, you still have one day to perfect this art, and after that, you will gain full control over the particular Art.]


    Arnold found it hard to understand what the system explained.


    "How? Explain more," he requested.


    [After achieving a hundred percent perfection of the Ironskin Art, you would be able to activate it in varying levels. For instance, you can make your skin 10% harder and increase or decrease it at will. However, these moves consume Combat Energy Points.]


    "Ohh... That''s another thing to be aware of," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    [Of course, the more you practice the more you gain Combat Energy Points... And when you make use of any art in Hardcore Wrestling, they consume Combat Energy Points.]


    [For now, you are still practicing Ironskin.]


    [Complete it as soon as possible to start practicing another.]


    "I will do that... But..."


    [But, what?]


    "Isn''t it high time you tell me what my first Anonymous Skill is?" Arnold shrugged upon asking the system.


    [It ain''t time yet. I will make sure to reveal it to you at the right time.]


    There was a sudden dark look on his face at that time, but he decided to let go of that feeling. Arnold slept off in a few minutes as it was already late...


    The next day, he walked over to Manager Jack Harris''s office to reveal his choice.


    "I have made a decision, and I think I will stick to Slamdown. I know it''s ridiculous, but that''s where I want to go. That''s my choice," Arnold spoke with a whole lot of seriousness.


    He expected a disappointed reaction from Jack Harris after his statement; however, that wasn''t what he got.


    Sure, Jack Harris had a slightly bad feeling that Max Fury didn''t choose to go where he would have better pay, but he never attacked the young man for that...


    After all, everyone had choices, right?


    "No problem, Fury. I understand," Jack Harris smiled.


    "Also, it would be my pleasure to keep managing you in Slamdown," he added.


    It was true. Manager Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion to become Slamdown''s next General Manager. If Max Fury was really going to be accepting the Slamdown deal, that means he would be managing him again.


    "It''s also my pleasure to be managed by such a wonderful manager like you. Thank you so much for your support, Manager Jack Harris," Arnold smiled back and thanked.


    With a nod, they both exchanged handshakes and Arnold left the office. That morning, he had an ambition...


    Going to fetch Mark and Lila, he urged them to come to the gym with him to train...


    He was in his last moments on the premises of Capside Centre and had a lot to teach his friends before he left. Although they had advanced a lot and had become better professional wrestlers, there were still a few moves that they needed to know.


    "I have made a decision about the transfer... I will be leaving for Slamdown in a month."


    When Arnold disclosed the news to his friends, he only got absolute silence as a reaction...


    He knew absolutely what was in their minds.

 Chapter 124: The Final Showdown [End of Grindhouse Star Volume]

    It was already a week away before Max Fury would leave Grindhouse Wrestling for Slamdown.


    The deal is done!


    Arnold spent the remaining days doing what he liked best with his friends and feeding the Grindhouse Wrestling fans with incredible performances in the ring.


    Within this only remaining month, Arnold made sure to participate in every show, defending his two Championship Titles with an open challenge.


    Surprisingly, the last Open Challenge he did turn out to be against his friend, Mark.


    Bobby Crimson.


    The fans were stunned, but Arnold wasn''t. After all, he urged Mark to come out in the first place.


    It was all his plan, but that didn''t mean he would lay on the mat and let Mark pin him to the count of three.


    "You have to fight and defeat me if you can."


    This was what he told Bobby Crimson before they fought...


    However, it was unfortunate that Mark couldn''t defeat Max Fury no matter how he tried. Although he had made huge advancements in his fighting skills and attributes, he couldn''t just match up to defeat Max freaking Fury.


    Max Fury would just have to match out of Grindhouse Wrestling, undefeated!


    That''s another great record made!


    He made history!


    Before his last show in Grindhouse Wrestling, he was informed that he would have to drop the titles. That was the culture after all, and he knew it.


    At least, he had conquered both the High-level and Low-level rosters to emerge as their champion. No one had been able to do that since the history of Grindhouse Wrestling, but he did.


    Another record...


    Another history...


    It wasn''t a problem for him to drop the championships as it was normal, and he would do just that, wholeheartedly.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling Management organized a special event on the last show he would be on the roster. That day, in the main event, the wrestlers in the locker room would be summoned to pay their respects to him before he left.


    That was the culture, especially for someone as impactful as Max Fury. It was undeniable, and everyone knew it.


    Even Justin Reed...


    "Max Fury is leaving Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    "The young legendary fighter Max Fury would be leaving Grindhouse Wrestling for Slamdown in a week."


    "Shocking: first Grindhouse wrestler to be promoted to the top shows under a year of his debut. So impressive!"


    "Max Fury rejects Rampage''s huge offer for Slamdown!" Experience more on m|vl-em,py-r


    There were a lot of topics online as well, as the internet was buzzing as expected.


    Arnold acknowledged the fact that many praised his achievement for being the first wrestler to enter the top shows a year after his debut.


    Normally, Grindhouse wrestlers spend a year or more to even become High-level wrestlers. But, Max Fury didn''t only achieve all these under one year, he was getting promoted as well with a huge deal...


    Although the Slamdown offer was a little less than that of Rampage, it was still considered huge. No one in the Grindhouse Wrestling roster could ever receive such kind of offer at this time.


    In fact, some wrestlers actually got transferred for free, officially known as a Direct Management Promotion.


    However, Max Fury''s case was different...


    His transfer wasn''t just a promotion...


    Well...


    It''s just something else.


    Both shows really wanted him.


    ...


    "It''s really unfortunate... It''s really unfortunate, Max... I can''t imagine that you are truly leaving us," Lila was mostly affected by Arnold''s incoming departure.


    "That''s life for you, I never thought it could happen this early. But here I am, set to leave," Arnold smiled and said.


    "And we are going to miss you so much. The training, the fun, the friendship. All might just have been dying gradually... It''s so disheartening," Mark cut in.


    "No, we would always meet. Trust me. I''d always come to visit Capside Centre with a surprise."


    Mark and Lila stared at him and nodded with a hopeful smile...


    "But you all have to promise me that you wouldn''t back down from regular training and practicing. With that, you can achieve your dreams earlier than you expect," Arnold advised.


    "We will... Always."


    Mark and Lila promised to remain hardworking and determined no matter what happened, and Arnold felt that aura...


    He believed in them.


    Perhaps one day, soon, they would also be joining the top shows... He believed that.


    On the main event of the last show, all wrestlers in the show gathered to pay respect to Max Fury. The fans were present as well, praising him for the young wonder fighter that he is.


    While he dropped the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship Titles, he made a speech to everyone.


    "My exit comes with so many emotions. Sadness and happiness, regrets and belief, joy and sorrow as I leave Grindhouse Wrestling today. I know it''s normal, but my heart breaks having to feel that I will be leaving this great place."


    "It''s been such a memorable stay here, and I must say that I enjoyed every single event in this show! Grindhouse Wrestling is the greatest second-tier professional wrestling show in the world, own it!"


    The fans cheered after that statement, the praises continuing.


    "Even after my exit, I will always remember your cheers, your support, your love, and the battles we fought together. The Grindhouse Wrestling universe will forever be in my heart."


    "Thank you, Grindhouse Wrestling. Thank you, wonderful fans of Max Fury. And thank you, the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster."


    "Thank you, my wonderful friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross. We always will be together!"


    After this speech, the entire arena rose with claps and sounds of praise as Max Fury appreciated everyone.


    "You are awesome!"


    Of course, he was truly awesome.


    "You deserve it!"


    Sure, he deserved to be in the top shows.


    "We will miss you!"


    It was certain.


    Arnold ended up exchanging handshakes with all the wrestlers who came out to pay respect to him. Including the Jerry Blaze he respected.


    With a smile, he whispered to Jerry Blaze''s ears while handshaking him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go for the Alpha Championship. It''s yours."


    Jerry only smiled and nodded, and then Arnold gave him a strong masculine hug before moving away.


    After a friendship hug and a long discussion with his friends, as they left the arena, they all were emotional.


    But it was what it was supposed to be...


    It was normal...


    Max Fury was leaving for the top shows.


    The main journey has just begun!


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for the support. We have reached the end of the first Volume! Please let''s support with gifts, power stones, and Golden Tickets. That''s my motivation!]

 Chapter 125: Moving to New York

    Arnold left with his family the next day after his farewell show. He had already completed the deal of buying a house somewhere in New York City and had ensured the safety of his mother and sisters in the place.


    Mia, who is a wealthy young businesswoman, was the one who had urged Arnold to buy a house in New York City. He even asked them to come to her mansion so their safety could be more guaranteed, but Arnold rejected the offer, believing that he was a man of himself and wouldn''t take advantage of her property until their marriage.


    Mia never liked the decision, but she had no choice but to accept it. At least, it wasn''t as if he was still a poor lad like he was months ago, he could cater for his financial needs now, and she knew it.


    Although she was only being caring and kind, Arnold appreciated it.


    Mark and Lila saw the family in the garage before they left the Capside Centre building. Manager Jack Harris had followed them as well...


    Even Karl.


    Before they left, there was a short heartfelt conversation that sparked both laughs and sadistic silence, but it was all good.


    Arnold entered his Range Rover Evoque with his family, and with a rush, the car zoomed off into the bustling streets, disappearing after a few moments.


    "It''s just like a dream, brother. You made it!" Audrey said while they made their way through the highway to the airport.


    Arnold only laughed slightly and muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s kinda unbelievable... In reality, it''s believable, right?" He smiled and asked.


    "Yes, it''s happening. Honestly, I never thought I could see such a day," Audrey responded.


    She was sitting in the front seat of the car, while Anna and Eva sat at the back but reacted expressionlessly to the conversation between the two in front.


    "Hard work never betrays. Determination is a success," Anna said after noticing their conversation.


    "Yes, Mom, I never believed that some months ago, but one thing made me believe," Arnold nodded and said.


    "What? What is that?" His mother threw a glance.


    "It''s hope. Hope made me believe that hard work pays," Arnold decided to lie to them.


    "Of course, Hard work works with hope, then you can achieve your dreams with both. If you don''t have hope while you work hard, you could lose the motivation to keep pushing... My father always told me that when I was a teen," Anna said.


    "Hmmm, then I should keep working hard to become a Lawyer someday... A Prosecutor specifically," Audrey hesitated and said.


    All this while, Eva was only listening to their conversation and was silent, but after Audrey''s statement, she decided to say something.


    Stay tuned for stories on m-vl-em,py-r


    "I will become a Celebrity someday, hehe."


    The three turned to look at her after that statement, their eyes glowed complicatedly with a mix of surprise.


    "What celebrity, Eva? What the f**k are you saying?" Audrey asked.


    "I love singing and dancing... I would like to be famous like Beyonce and Cardi B back in 2023," Eva smiled as she spoke.


    Arnold only nodded at that time mad continued driving, focusing.


    "Whatever you to become doesn''t matter. As far as it''s good, you only need hard work and determination to achieve it," Anna said with a smile and patted Eva''s head.


    She wanted the best for her children and would welcome any decision they made, as far as it wasn''t a crime or anything that wouldn''t favor them. That''s why Arnold loved his mother so much.


    She had always stood by him in his hard days when trying to enter Rising Impact University. When no one was there to help, she was always by his side, even though she was financially incapable of assisting him.


    For that, he would always love his mother to the fullest, and make her enjoy the fruits of her labor while she is still alive.


    She is 59 already... Although she wasn''t old... She still needed his care to the fullest.


    When they arrived at the airport, Arnold took his car to a cargo plane transport to get it to New York City before they arrived. He then took a flight with his family on a passenger airplane and landed in New York City within a few hours.


    After they arrived at the airport, they journeyed into the city and to their newly bought house. It was a very busy day in the busiest city in the world, but it made little to no distraction to Arnold and his family, who literally enjoyed the journey to the great city.


    When they got to the estate where his new house was located, they were all stunned by the surprise they saw.


    "Come on, mother. Come on girls."


    That was Mia.


    Surprisingly, Mia arrived at the house before Arnold and their family arrived. Arnold remembered her asking for a spare key for the house, but he didn''t think that she could leave the university just to surprise them.


    The surprise?


    Mia already arrived and made dinner for the family, regardless of the fact that she was a rich lass from a prominent family.


    Most rich kids would never have such an urge to do such a thing, but it was certain that Mai was a wonderful person. It wasn''t just because of her love for Arnold, she had morals to show off.


    "I prepared dinner for us, please let''s go to the dining to eat," Mia smiled at them.


    Arnold had been having a surprised look on his face, but his sisters and mother weren''t.


    In fact, they were happy.


    The looks on their faces could show it.


    Without much hesitation, Anna and her daughters approached the dining to have dinner. It was clear that they were really hungry after the long journey from Chicago, so there was no reason for them to hesitate. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Common, don''t stand there and stare, babe."


    This was what Mia said to Arnold after noticing him standing behind, amazed.


    Shaking his head and letting out a smile, Arnold walked over to the dining to have dinner.


    After all, it was pasta!

 Chapter 126: Slamdown Contract Signing

    [Name: Max Fury.


    Age: 23.


    Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class), Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class), RKO (S-class), Tombstone Piledriver (SS-class).


    Skills: Same with Signature Finishers.


    Skill Level (Intelligence): 175.


    Strength: 48.


    Agility: 52.


    Attack Power: 50.


    Endurance: 56.


    Title won: Grindhouse Alpha Championship, Grindhouse Omega Championship.


    Honors: Grindhouse Young Star of the year 2056, Grindhouse Star of the year 2056, Global Fist Award Winner of the year 2056.


    Wage: $ Soon to be 23k per week.]


    ...


    After a long while of grinding, Arnold decided to check his stats.


    "Sigh... It''s been a great achievement," Arnold heaved a sigh and said.


    His Intelligence had really gone up as time went on, and he had gained a new Skill as well...


    [Skill: Tombstone Piledriver (SS-class).]


    [Skill Description: The process whereby you pin your opponent, grabbing him upsidedown and kneeing forcefully on the mat, causing his head to hit against it. The damage affects the neck as well, not only the head.]


    "Nice... I remember The Undertaker in the latest century... That was his finisher... Wait, system?" Arnold couldn''t help but throw a question after a certain thought came flooding in at that instant.


    [Yes, host?]


    "Are you a kind of history system or something? Two of my finishers were used by professional wrestling legends years ago, and the common moves are rather familiar," Arnold spoke.


    [Actually, those are wrestling moves you need to use in these beginning times. You will practice a lot in Hardcore Wrestling soon.]


    "Ahh... Really... This is just the beginning?" Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    [Of course. I needed you to rise to the top to make the main plan possible. If you aren''t one of the top professional wrestlers in the world, my plan wouldn''t work.]


    "What plan?" Arnold glared with confusion.


    [The plan.]


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    [The Arrival.] Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    "What arrival?"


    [The Arrival I kept keeping as a secret from you for now... Like I said, you would know when the right time comes.]


    "Arnold nodded... Another notified session of suspense... I would wait... But you need to prepare my mind for what''s coming or else I would have to give you up if it''s beyond my powers."


    [I''m preparing you to have a greater power. A greater fitness power than ever... Even the fruits of the Arrival wouldn''t be able to defeat you.]


    "Well, I hope so... If these fruits turn out to be aliens like some apocalypse novels, then I will have to give up."


    [That''s not the Max freaking Fury aura, you are more than this!]


    [Someday, the world will need you to prove that you are the strongest human that ever existed. They would need to fight for and save them... You can''t do that with this kind of thought in mind.]


    [This isn''t what your Advocate wants from you. This isn''t what whoever created and sent me to you wants. You have to act like an unstoppable fighter. One who can do anything to get everything that he aimed for.]


    "Yes! I always will do anything to achieve my aims," Arnold was suddenly jolted awake from his weakness.


    [That''s the great spirit of their incredible personality. You will soar, you will win... You will be a legend!]


    With a smile, Arnold nodded.


    This was exactly what he wanted to hear. He had been craving for words of motivation after he decided to join Slamdown instead of Rampage. One part of his mind had mocked him for making a wrong decision, while the other praised him for the right decision.


    He had been confused these days, but he shook off the confusion just like it always did, creating a large space for hope in his mind.


    That''s why it''s the Pro Wrestling System...


    Mad Fury''s advocate.


    Max Fury''s savior.


    ...


    After a week in New York City, Arnold''s family seemed to have been adapting to the high-class urban environment.


    They were happy, as he wanted, and they were all happy together. Mia spent the whole week with the family going back to Arizona. That same week, Arnold had to visit the Slamdown headquarters, which was also in New York City, to get the deal done.


    He had to contact his lawyer, Paul Cromwell to meet him up at the Slamdown headquarters before they went ahead to sign the contracts.


    Amazingly, it was Manager Jack Harris who would be taking the contracts as the new manager.


    They were all happy as it wouldn''t have to be a new face and a relationship starting afresh. Arnold was also glad that Jack Harris got a promotion...


    He truly deserved it...


    Everyone knew it.


    His management with Grindhouse Wrestling had created quite a good reputation for him, and that had painted his career with amazing colors.


    "We meet again in another show... The same wrestler, the same manager, and the same lawyer," Jack Harris laughed slightly as he said.


    "It''s amazing... I mean, it was well deserved for both of us. Like I said, I would love to be managed by such an awesome manager like you, sir," Arnold said with a smile.


    "That''s great, Max Fury. I also would love to manage such a wonderful professional wrestler like you. Your likes are rare... Or permit me to say that there are none of your likes in this world. You are just incredible!" Jack Harris said with a look of seriousness on his face.


    They proceeded with the signing, and Jack Harris was the first to put in his signature. Arnold did the same, and his lawyer did him as well.


    After the deal was done, they all exchanged handshakes before Arnold left the Slamdown headquarters building with his lawyer.


    While he walked out of the building, approaching his car at the garage and conversing with his lawyer, his phone beeped thrice, drawing his attention and halting the conversation.


    "Hold on a sec," Arnold told Paul.


    Then he brought out his smartphone to see what the message was, only to be stunned by something he had prayed not to see ever again... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately, the snake in the green grass had been watching and waiting for his decision.


    (Selina Greenwood: Hey handsome... I can see you from the top floor. Let''s talk).


    With widened eyes, Arnold raised his head to the top of the skyscraper building...


    He saw no one...


    But he knew that she was there.


    ******


    [A/N: Golden Tickets and Power Stones, please! Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 127: Ironfist

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).


    Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    Stay ahead with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.]


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion).

 Chapter 128: Challenges

    The research and findings were all done through the night and on other free days, as Arnold had fewer things to do while he was home. He would practice, train, work, and make a run around the estate every day, keeping his body fit and balanced.


    Three days before the show, he got prepared and he was set to go. Before he left, he had to see his mother and sisters.


    "Mom, Audrey, Eva... I have to go now..."


    Arnold told them.


    "Good luck, my son... I can feel your victory before it comes," Anna''s face was serious as she spoke.


    "Thank you, Mother, I sure will win," he smiled.


    After a short conversation with them, he left by kissing Eva on the forehead and a cool handshake to his Audrey.


    Read the continuation at m-vl-em,pyr


    It was likely to happen this way often since the top shows were not like Grindhouse Wrestling, where they had a specific venue for their shows. The top shows travel around the world for their shows, and that was the main boost to their popularity and greater than low-level shows like Grindhouse Wrestling.


    Getting to the headquarters, the journey began as all superstars took off to the airport. Just when they were on the bus, traveling straight to the airport, a young man with curly hair and pale approached him. There was a vacant seat just close to him, giving him space to sit.


    "Hey, Max Fury," the curly-haired guy greeted upon approach.


    "Hey?" Arnold responded. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhmm, I have been trying to get your attention lately, but you aren''t open for friendship I guess?" The guy asked.


    "No probs, it''s fine..."


    "I''m Cassidy by the way, you?" The guy asked.


    "Arnold."


    Arnold hesitated and replied.


    "Well, nice to meet you, Arnold. Just wanna let you know that Selina Greenwood is plotting against you," Cassidy smiled, stood up, and tried to walk back to his seat.


    However, at that time, Arnold''s eyes had widened in shock.


    "Wait, what? How did you know?" Arnold couldn''t help but hold Cassidy''s arms as he attempted to walk away, stunned.


    Cassidy glanced back... He smiled after noticing Arnold''s look, and then, she sat back close to him.


    "Well, it isn''t something you should be too afraid of. My brother is one of her men, I am also. As you can see, I am not a wrestler. Although we both are hiding our identities just to work here, we have an ambition."


    "What ambition?" Arnold glared and asked.


    "To avenge the death of our father to The Greenwood Family. Their father killed my father to take his share of the business which they both had and it our duty to take what''s ours," Cassidy explained.


    "Well..."


    Doesn''t that concern him now?


    Arnold knew that he had no business after with whatever was happening between Cassidy''s family and The Greenwoods. What he only wanted to know was about the plan he had talked about earlier, and what exactly it was.


    "Anyway, I know you have no business with this, but you have to be careful with your family. They wouldn''t eliminate them to doom you; they would use you like a rag," Cassidy said.


    "What do you mean?" Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    "I mean, you only have to focus on business... Slamdown might be a good show, but you, the top authorities, might just be depressing... Just someday, I and my brother would take over, and it will be all good."


    Cassidy stood up and walked away, then he halted.


    "Most importantly, tell your girlfriend to be careful," he warned and this time, he didn''t look back until he went back to his seat.


    All these conversations were said in a mutter, making the other wrestlers around unable to hear a hint. After all, Arnold had decided to sit at the extreme of the van, where only a few people sat.


    He was left with no words in his mouth at that time, his eyes as motionless as a dead fly. At that moment, several dark thoughts flew into his mind, making him wonder.


    "Is this how the professional wrestling promotion authority is?" He glared.


    "Or am I just in the wrong promotion?"


    Although this was the first time he had heard something bad about the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, which made his stunned, this was actually not the first time hearing about Selina Greenwood''s cruelty.


    She wasn''t just a badass and lustful woman; she used any usable entity to pursue her goals. Arnold came to realize that she needed him to date her because of his recent success as a professional wrestler, and it was certain.


    Now, he knew he would have to be really careful... Although he had already been...


    He had been smart enough in recent days regardless of other aims in hand.


    After a moment of thinking wide, he came to a decision.


    "Cassidy and his brother are on a mission to take down The Greenwoods? Fine. That''s not my problem... But I can actually get good information from them if I become friends with them... The chances of Selina''s success in repaying me for the rejection would be thin," Arnold thought.


    And it was true, certainly...


    If he could be close to Cassidy, who was one of Selina''s men, including his brother, it could be quite favoring.


    Arnold spent the rest of the journey thinking about this, but at the same time, he felt depressed seeing himself in such a situation.


    At the same time, he was getting to believe that there was always a problem at any stage of one''s life.


    Whether rich or poor, people would always face great challenges that they wish they didn''t. That was his pain right now, and he was feeling it deep within.


    However, he knew that he wouldn''t be the loser in this... He knew that Max Fury would always come out victorious in every conflict, no matter what it was...


    That was the great spirit...


    The incredible spirit.


    [These are what will build you up for the future, face them, solve them. Win them.]


    With those tasking words from the Pro Wrestling System, he knew that these were just a mission to accomplish.


    Perhaps, an additional way to prepare him for the so-called...


    Arrival!


    ******


    [A/N: The depressed author really needs Golden Tickets and Gifts. Thank you!]

 Chapter 129: Calvin Dean

    On arriving at San Diego, in a well-known American Football stadium, Shadska, the Slamdown superstars were welcomed and led to their various rooms.


    Arnold was led by a young lady who was wearing a coat with long spacy black trousers to his room somewhere in the section for superstars without a title. In fact, this part was literally the Rampage Intercontinental Championship division section, as he was still new had hadn''t made any impact here.


    Although there were surely going to be chances to the top, that''s if he would be able to get himself those opportunities as he had done in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Welcome, Max Fury... Place your thumb in the sensor," the lady smiled and said as they approached the door. Without hesitation, Arnold obeyed and placed his thumb on the sensor, then a scan began...


    The scan lasted for three seconds before a green light appeared from a tiny glass-like surface at the top, then the young lady informed.


    "The door will open only to your handprint throughout your stay here. Welcome once again."


    Arnold nodded in response to her information, and then he turned and entered the room. The room was pretty similar to other rooms for professional wrestling superstars in other shows, so Arnold wouldn''t have to wander around observing what he had to do.


    Dropping his bag, he sat on the bed and rested for a while. The journey only lasted a few hours, but Arnold knew exactly why he needed that rest.


    He had been training all night the previous day, trying to practice and practice until he got several common moves perfect. Mostly, he had loved to get one move to the peak of destruction...


    And that was the 619!


    Sure, only wrestlers who loved skillful combats and had lesser strength delivered 619s, but that doesn''t matter to Arnold.


    He knew that he had great Strength, great Skills, great Stamina, and all that he needed to soar... Although they might not have maxed out to make him that omni-dominant force that he wanted to be, he trusted the process.


    With many common moves that he had gained and practiced, he was ready to take on Calvin Dean.


    Of course, after watching several videos of this man fighting, Arnold had felt a chill...


    Yes, Calvin Dean was more fierce than Arnold had suspected, which made him stunned. The way he fought, moved, and even reacted to attacks made Arnold give almost the same rate as Andrew Jack.


    It was certain that Andrew Jack was one of the strongest in the entire roster, and Arnold had just found someone so close to his match.


    Calvin Dean is a threat...


    Now he knows. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After taking a long nap, waking up almost at nighttime, Arnold matched forward to the gym in the stadium about a few meters away from the lounge.


    That evening, the shimmers of flashy lights illuminated every tip of darkness, giving the arena an admirable beauty.


    Although it was getting dark, the lights around made it feel like it was still dawn. Arnold spotted several wrestlers who were either coming from the gym, a bar, or from where he didn''t know.


    He could spot several staffs of the Shadska Management wandering around from different corners, the sounds of hitting music, and the echo of distant chattering.


    Ignoring the whole scene, he continued walking, approaching the gym while only sparing glances at directions temporarily.


    When he got to the gym, he walked in and decided to begin training. The gym appeared to be more classic and well-furnished than Grindhouse Wrestling''s. Although it wasn''t as if Grindhouse Wrestling had poor gym facilities, that of this stadium was more advanced... At least a little quiet.


    With a grimace, he began with the treadmill at the side and ran at different speed rates. Running on different speed rates surely would help to boost his reaction speed to certain attacks, and he had known that for quite a while.


    While he ran, the system gave him an analysis of his aimed goal, which only added to his effort. He tried as much as he could to beat the exact aim, and it was pretty fortunate that he made it after a while like he always did.


    And at the end...


    [You have gained 4 points to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 63.]


    [You have two points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 62.] Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire


    These days, Arnold had gained a few points to his Attributes after those long training and practicing, and each Attribute already surpassed 50, now even exceeding 60.


    At the moment, his overall attribute points had surpassed 200, which already earned him the Tombstone Piledriver Skill. Now, he only wanted to make 500 overall attribute points so he could gain a Skill and 50 points to his Intelligence at that same instant.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy, but he believed he could make it... After all, he started with just a few attribute points that didn''t make a double, and now he had made over two hundred of them, enhancing his attributes and physical fitness... Why wouldn''t he make it to 500 overall attribute points???


    It was undoubtedly possible, and that was just a side of his possible ambition. Now, he had to get himself prepared for Calvin Dean...


    Arnold moved over to the weight to lift one only to hear his ring name from behind...


    "Max Fury??? So it''s true..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows and turned in an instant.


    "So it''s true that you train like a crazy man and surely won?" The man, hairless and grabby, said.


    That time, Arnold''s face already turned dark since he had noticed this person.


    Yes, it was his next opponent...


    It was Calvin Dean.


    A glare suddenly appeared on his face, wondering why Calvin decided to approach him, but he was rather calmer than his flesh wanted.


    "Well, just wanna say hi to the rookie I''m the house... Just can''t wait to kick your ass, that''s all," Calvin smiled and almost attempted to walk away but halted...


    "Yes! I can''t believe this escaped my mind..."


    Calvin decided to walk closer to Arnold... Then with an intimidating smile, he muttered slowly but loudly in Max Fury''s right ear...


    "So Max Fury, how about we make this a Falls Count Anywhere match?"

 Chapter 130: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean

    Arnold was stunned by Calvin''s question, but he only maintained a glare as a visible reaction. Calvin Dean seemed to be eager and interested to hear Arnold expected that challenge, as bright glints could be spotted around his eyes.


    At that moment, Arnold was short of words. However, whatever that it was, he knew that Calvin Dean had a reason for that challenge...


    The next moment, Arnold came up with a decision, and he stared right into Calvin''s eyes. Just when he was about to let out a statement, the Pro Wrestling System sounded in his head.


    [Don''t accept. Let it be a one-on-one match.]


    ''Err... Why?''


    [Make your debut match decent, there is a reason.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare darker, his mind overruled by furious intents. He had really wanted to accept the match so he could show Calvin his worth, but the Pro Wrestling System just urged him to reject the challenge...


    [You will surely prove your worth to him in a normal match. Believe yourself... Not all challenges are easily accepted; you have to be smart and wisely decisive.]


    ''Ohh... Good then.''


    Arnold raised his head to the hairless man and raised his voice.


    "I''m not accepting any further challenge from you. A one-on-one match it is," Arnold spoke.


    "Well, that''s because you are too weak and too afraid to take me on in a Falls Count Anywhere match... Anyway, I will still have to kick your ass in a one-on-one match, so get prepared to be shamed by your people... The pathetic people of San Diego!" Calvin let out a distasteful smile and walked away, raising a hand to gesture a "fuck you" sign as he walked.


    "You should have let me accept the challenge!" Anferdu, Arnold shouted at his Advocate.


    [No way... It isn''t necessary for a start. You just have to focus on getting your first win instead of trying to go rough.]


    Arnold frowned at that advice and continued training. He ended up lifting several weights and increasing his Strength by four points. He also gained two points for his Endurance, as weightlifting also affected one''s endurance.


    Then after that, he walked over to the training ring to practice a few more moves and just refresh his fitness for his finishers. He ended up gaining a point for his Agility and gained four points for his Attack Power.


    When he was done, he went straight to the restaurant somewhere in the lounge building and had dinner.


    The rest of the night was spent meditating and observing matches just like he always did, and he didn''t know what it was dawn while he watched. Due to taking a nap earlier, he did not feel a slight sense of sleep, which made him stay awake until the next day.


    Arnold took his time to carry out simple activities in the remaining two days before the Friday Night Slamdown Show, and he even preferred staying indoors mostly...


    Gradually, the the day for the show drew near, and it was time before he could know it.


    ******


    Arnold entered the arena with his theme music sounding loud. The large crowd of people rocking to it made him reveal the glory of the top shows. There was over triple the amount of Slamdown attendance here, and fortunately, it turned out almost everyone was feeling his FURY!


    No, perhaps it''s because he is in his hometown... Arnold couldn''t say for sure, although he loved the great feeling that came flashing in his heart.


    With the iconic Max Fury symbol display, he walked to the ring, approaching Calvin who already entered and was waiting for his opponent.


    Arnold walked over after rendering handshakes to the fans on the wayside, then he threw himself into the ring...


    He sighed...


    Stepping forward to the right spot, the announcer and a young man in a blue suit started the introduction.


    "The following contest is scheduled for one fall!"


    "ONE FALL!"


    "And it''s a one-on-one match. Introducing first, from Houston Texas, weighing in 267 pounds, Calvin Dean!!!"


    The shouts arose, but it was much of a BOO than a cheer.


    "And his opponent, from San Diego California, weighing in 223 pounds, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    The fans seemed to have been awakened at that time, as they cheered at the top of their lungs for him. What could he have expected? He is from San Diego as well, and he knew that they wouldn''t BOO him ahead of Calvin Dean who had been a heel in the show for quite a while.


    "Ring the bell!"


    GING! GING!! GING!!!


    The match began in a second, and the fans began to cheer excitedly. Some awaited Calvin''s terrifying moves, which undoubtedly brought exciting scenes in matches, and many were eager to see Max Fury launching an RKO against Calvin...


    The Sorrowful Kiss could also make things really interesting.


    At that moment, Calvin ran over to Max Fury and attempted a kick to take an early lead, but he wasn''t successful. It was unfortunate that he didn''t know about Max Fury''s smartness and swiftness, which suddenly led him to an early failure, being taken advantage of in the very beginning.


    With Calvin falling at one corner of the ring, almost hitting his head on the bottom turnbuckle, Max Fury quickly approached him and made a strong grab. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dragging him to the middle of the ring, Max Fury launched a kick and sent him against the ropes... There was undoubtedly no way one wouldn''t know his next move.


    It''s a Powerbomb!


    But unfortunately, Max Fury''s plans were ruined when Calvin sensed his next move. He quickly grabbed the ropes and stopped himself from coming back to Max Fury for the attack.


    However, that doesn''t mean that he had no other choice... Of course, Max Fury was smart.


    Max Fury charged at Calvin and launched a clothesline against the ropes, sending him to fall outside the ring with a great impact. Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire


    The fans cheered, but that wasn''t all...


    Swiftly, Arnold threw himself at the opposing ropes on the other side; then he threw himself back toward the other ropes.


    Upon reaching the ropes, he jumped as though like a horse, flying high and falling against his opponent on the outside.


    That was a Suicide Dive.


    ******


    [A/N: We need Golden Tickets, pls! Sigh...]

 Chapter 131: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean (II)

    Taking full control of the match, the vibrant fans of Max Fury shouted at the top of their lungs in excitement. There was an uproar on different sides of the arena, a manifestation of the height of chaos in the match.


    After launching a successful Suicide Dive against Calvin Dean, Max Fury raised him and threw him back in the ring. The fans suddenly raised a uniform speech that was demanded, making Arnold''s head spin.


    "RKO!"


    "RKO!!"


    "RKO!!!"


    At a moment, he smiled...


    Asking for an RKO wasn''t a crime from his fans, and it wasn''t ridiculous at all.


    Well, if they want him to launch an RKO against Calvin Dean so early in the match, he would just try... After all, he would love to do it as well.


    Having to end the match now wouldn''t only be iconic, it would be a great testament that Max Fury was a real fighting figure.


    With Calvin Dean in the mat, in the middle of the ring, Arnold walked over to him and pulled him up. Then he tried to lock his neck to deliver an RKO...


    But unfortunately for him, it was to no avail.


    Calvin Dean, who had noticed his attempted attack, suddenly pushed him away with a great force that was enough to Save him from receiving the RKO. At that same moment, Max Fury turned to throw himself back at Calvin Dean. However, he got struck with a superkick upon the trial.


    The fierce impact of the strike made him fall to the mat, his eyes seemingly seeing stars. Arnold felt the intense pain that the kick caused, although it was unable to get him unconscious.


    Calvin Dean quickly approached Max Fury after that attack, and he started a stomp attack before everyone could know it. Now, he decided to avenge the annoying attacks that Max Fury had had him earlier in the match, his eyes as red as that of a raging lion.


    The fans BOOed as he kept attacking, but they only added to his anger. The more they booed, the more he was angered to keep attacking Max Fury.


    At a point, he stopped stomping and pulled him up, then he grabbed his waist with a raise as if trying to launch a Powerbomb, but he had other plans.


    With a strong grab with both hands on Max Fury''s waist, Calvin Dean launched a slam against the mat. The fans reacted harshly to that move, knowing what he had just done.


    A Spine Buster!


    "What a great impact from Calvin Dean... His strength is from another world," a commentator praised.


    "It''s sure that he wouldn''t take a defeat from Max Fury today, even though the pressure from the fans seemed overwhelming," another commentator lamented.


    That time, the three men in the match were mindless about whatever was being said at the announcing table. With a rush, after the spine buster, Calvin Dean covered Max Fury, a count sounding right after.


    "One... Two..."


    Arnold kicked out exactly at two...


    A little frustrated, Calvin Dean stood up and rubbed his head with a grimace. Then he grabbed Max Fury''s hand and dragged him too close to one of the ring corners. After dragging him to the ring corner, he walked over and attempted to climb to the top turnbuckle.


    The fans screamed mostly in distaste, but a lot of people still cheered. Whether they were cheering Max Fury to escape the incoming attack that might come, Calvin Dean didn''t know.


    After all, he believed that Max Fury was way too weak to move away from his Splash at this time.


    Climbing the top turnbuckle, Calvin Dean let out a wide evil smile that only caused more boos to rain on him. Although he tried his best to ignore them, they still left an angering hole in his heart. Now, he couldn''t just express the great urge to destroy Max Fury in his heart.


    With a tough sigh, Calvin Dean jumped from the top turnbuckle, falling against the former Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion I''m attempting for a Splash...


    For a moment, everyone thought that Calvin had made it... They noticed that he was too injured to stand up or even escape the attack. That caused a cold scene across the arena for a while, and they thought that it would be ending since the Splash was Calvin Dean''s finishing move.


    However, they were wrong...


    Max Fury had been waiting patiently for the raging man to fly like a hawk towards him...


    In fact, he had been aware of the attack at the very moment he was dragged towards the ring corner.


    Just when Calvin was about to land hard against his chest and belly, Max Fury raised both knees to guard the suspected parts of his body that were likely to suffer the Splash.


    Calvin Dean fell with a great impact against knees that felt like pointed concrete blocks, groaning loudly in pain like a child at that instant.


    "Arghh...! OHRRR..."


    At that same moment, Max Fury stood and walked over to Calvin, the fans screaming in shock and excitement.


    They never thought he could make such a good plot at such a crucial moment. But, well, that was just another impression of the Slamdown universe...


    Max Fury wasted no time in pulling Calvin Dean up, and then he pinned his head against his armpit, ready to give him just one of the best finishing damages that he deserved.


    *BAAAAM!*


    A Neckbuster was launched in the middle of the ring, sending Calvin Dean into a realm of unconsciousness at that instant. Although most of the fans weren''t familiar with this move, the fact that it appeared intense made them believe that this might just be the next of the match.


    With Max Fury falling to make a count, the fans had no choice but to hope and count to three... They couldn''t wait to see their own Max Fury, the young wonder fighter from this great city of San Diego, defeat Calvin Dean in his Slamdown debut match in his hometown.


    "One..."


    It was obvious that he would win.


    "Two..."


    And he could fill it...


    Feel what...


    . Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    .


    .


    .


    "Thr..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t possible for him to defeat Calvin Dean just like that...


    Yes, Calvin Dean kicked out at the count of two, avoiding the third count.


    The match continued...


    "BOO!!!"

 Chapter 132: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean (III)

    The match had continued, and Max Fury was still taking the lead after the Neckbuster move against Calvin Dean. Although Calvin managed the kick out, he was still feeling the intense pain in his neck.


    Mad Fury didn''t dare to waste time as he knew that he would only give his opponent enough time to rest and recover. He pulled Calvin up and attempted a Powerbomb, and he was fortunately successful.


    Stay updated through m-v l|-NovelFire


    Calvin was slammed hard on the mat, that moment, a different sort of pain emerged from his back... The pain he felt could barely be expressed as his eyes widened as though someone was being sent to extinction.


    Max Fury''s strength was very deadly, and he had just impacted such a great force in the slam against his opponent. At a point, the fans were frightened by his attacks, but they were glad after all, seeing him taking the lead against such a great wrestler.


    They knew that if he wasn''t able to defeat Calvin Dean soon, there was no way he was going to win the match. Calvin had several terrifying moves that little to no one could kick out of, the Slamdown universe knew him well...


    Not wanting Max Fury to lose in his debut, and for his own happiness, they began to shout in demand for an RKO again.


    "RKO!"


    "RKO!!"


    "RKO!!!"


    Max Fury heard them loud and clear, and he was looking forward to it. Yes, he guessed this was actually the right time to do it, so why not?


    Quickly, he forced Calvin Dean to turn and immediately attempt an RKO. This time, he came with a strong grip and lock on his opponent''s head, making sure that Calvin wouldn''t escape...


    However...


    Unfortunately...


    He only had no idea how much strength Calvin Dean could muster... It was now that he felt and believed that Calvin Dean''s strength was from another world.


    Calvin made him bounce against the ropes after he tried to pin him for an RKO, and then bouncing back, a superkick was what came next, unfortunately...


    Thanks to the fact that he had fallen close to the ring corner, it was easy for Calvin to climb over to the top turnbuckle for a Splash.


    This time, he was fast and attentive, making sure to make a successful strike. Just after reaching the top turnbuckle, he jumped over and threw himself at Max Fury, a great slam...


    It was fortunate that he was successful this time, hitting hard against the people of San Diego''s favorite.


    Max Fury felt like he had a rock landing on his chest, and his belly hurt mostly...


    However, his pain couldn''t widely be expressed when his opponent covered after his finisher.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THR..."


    "Oh my gawd!!!" Max Fury just kicked out at the Dean Splash!" A commentator shouted, and the arena was bustling with stunned shouts as well...


    Calvin Dean''s finisher was just an ordinary Splash; he had a unique yet terrifying way of delivering his.


    While landing, Calvin folds himself as if like a curve, making his knees land together with his chest against his opponent. That was a move that required great athletic talent and effort to practice, and it was really a remarkable one.


    However, Max Fury had just kicked out of the finishing move, stunning his opponent''s heart away.


    He was among the few Slamdown wrestlers who had kicked out of this move, a bigger impression on him, making those who had been underestimating him. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, just everyone was seeing him as a perfect match for Calvin Dean, or he was even stronger!


    Calvin Dean sat on the mat, close to Max Fury, still in shock. He threw sharp glances at him a few times and sighed...


    ''Now I believe is a wonder fighter... Being so strong at his age isn''t normal... He would be so indomitable when in a few years.''


    Calvin Dean thought for a while and then stood up... A scowl mixed with a determined look appeared on his face at that moment...


    "No matter what, I''m still defeating you! You can''t beat me...!"


    He scoffed...


    Then he walked over and climbed the top turnbuckle again, maintaining a threatening look on his face that caused shivers to run down the fans'' spine.


    "You might have survived the first time, but you can never kick out of a second!"


    This was what Calvin Dean said when he reached the top of the turnbuckles. And then, with a more fierce force and motion, Calvin threw himself at Max Fury, landing crazily after folding himself like a centipede!


    The heat and aura of this move hit the fans and everyone watching, causing great silence all around at that moment...


    Even the commentators themselves were nervous, as they knew that the end was near...


    So near...


    The arena seems to have paused in a while, and it only seemed like the ring was only the living part of the building...


    Soon...


    Everyone''s eyes were broadened in an instant when a sudden, unbelievable scene occurred...


    Just when the raging Calvin Dean was landing on Max Fury for another Splash that would undoubtedly determine his win, a huge arm came grabbing against his neck, causing him a face-first fall against the mat with an unforgiving force.


    "It''s an RKO!!!"


    "A Flying RKO!!!"


    "OHH MY..."


    It was the second time Max Fury delivered an RKO to his opponent while landing from the top turnbuckle.


    That wasn''t only exciting, it was dumbfounding!


    The fans didn''t believe that he could stand up after so much beating... A rolling escape could have been better and understandable...


    However, Max Fury was just that monstrous and unbelievable...


    It wasn''t just an RKO, it was flying RKO!!!


    That time, he only had one goal remaining to end this f**king match!!! He would cover this motherf*king opponent and win the goddamned match...


    Quickly he rolled over and pinned Calvin Dean, who had been sent to sleep by both the pain of the RKO and the shock that it brought.


    With a raise of one leg, the count sounded aloud, the arena vibrating with anticipation.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THREE!!!"


    GING! GING! GiNG!


    Just like that, Max Fury won...


    The Legacy came out victorious in his debut match in Slamdown!!!

 Chapter 133: Angry Corey

    It was slightly hard to believe that Max Fury could actually survive this... Everyone was looking forward to the end with a dismal look on their faces lately, but he suddenly had their faces brightened when the young wonder stood as though like a swift machine and launched a flying RKO against Calvin Dean.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!!!"


    Cheers and shouts enveloped the arena... It was more exciting than sad with the defeat of Calvin Dean as almost seventy percent of the fans supported Max Fury...


    It was his hometown, indeed... So what do you expect?


    Fifty percent of the fans here were undoubtedly from San Diego or generally California, and it was certain that other foreign wrestling fans loved Max Fury. Unfortunately, even though Calvin Dean had some fans, the cheers and applause of support were just too overwhelming.


    Max Fury ended up defeating the strong unforgiving man that pledged to be beaten by a rat, referring to Max Fury...


    So who was the rat now?


    Max Fury stood victoriously as he got his hands raised to display his victory. The cheers only increased at that time as it was one of the iconic moments that the Slamdown universe would ever see.


    After the drama of raising his hand to victory, Max Fury walked over to the top of the turnbuckle to the ring corner close to the announce table and showcased the great display of triumph. Raising both hands, he made his Fury Symbol, which was placing the tip of his first and last finger of both hands on his neck, folding the others.


    Fortunately, the fans loved his display, and they continued to acknowledge him, praising his great yet unbelievable performance that night.


    ...


    After the display, Arnold walked out of the arena and headed back to his room. There were quite a lot of superstars in the arena, as it was clear that Slamdown had up to a hundred stars in their rosters.


    As he walked, most of these wrestlers, seemingly the low-level buddies of this show, began to jam their palms as they praised Arnold for his great performance... It sure wasn''t easy for one to defeat one of the best men in the Intercontinental division as everyone knew how strong Calvin Dean was...


    Indeed, he deserved the praise...


    Although not all of the Intercontinental division men clapped for Arnold as some threw cold and distasteful gazes at him, the rate of those who clapped was a little bit higher, which melted Arnold''s heart.


    Smiling and forcing himself to wave for a second, Arnold continued walking to his room and walked in.


    "Argh..."


    Yes, his chest hurt, and so was his belly. The pain that came with the Splash was so intense that Arnold almost threw up at that moment, but he was strong enough to hold it, not after the system had helped out.


    Arnold walked over to the bed and lay on it with a very faint force, rolling his eyes...


    He just refused to be interviewed by the post-match interviewer on his way back to the room due to his exhaustion... He was tired, pained, and really needed to rest his head... Continue reading on m_v--NovelFire.net


    The professional battle between Calvin and Dean was not something to say nothing about; it was indeed a physical war!


    While he got totally relieved from the pain I''m his chest, Arnold decided to just sleep...


    Yes, he slept off...!


    He didn''t even remember to freshen up or even have dinner... That wasn''t his problem right now.


    Arnold had little to no urge to get anything into his stomach at that moment; his head just needed rest as his limbs were just turning to be so heavy for him.


    He had won the match after all, and there was actually nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Another match? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, that would be next week or the next after...


    Just in a few minutes, a loud snore could be heard in his room.


    *****


    "He won again, boss... A debut win in Slamdown."


    The voice of a young man sounded in a wide room that had several pillars and strange signs on the walls. He had short green-tinted hair and dark eyes that would move anyone who looked through it. With the cigarette pressed between his fingers, he stood close to his boss as he dropped that notification


    "Well, good to hear... He should be proud of himself right name," the boss, a young man with pale skin and jet-black hair that was divided into skinny and full parts, said with a fake smile. And the next moment, it was a frown that appeared on his face...


    An intense one.


    Before the green-tinted-haired man could know it, a huge punch landed on his belly, causing him to fall right at that instant after staggering backward a few steps.


    "You''re telling me this to be happy, huh?!!! Does it seem so good to tell it to my face, huh??!! Tell me, motherfucker???!!! Huh? Huh???"


    This man was no other than Corey Gallagher, now the leader of the XP Gang. His dark red eyes only made him look like a demon, with a fierce look on his face. His pale skin only turned whiter and whiter due to the hard drugs he took and the fiendish heart he possessed.


    Hearing the news of Max Fury winning his debut match in Slamdown at San Diego only made him go crazy, as he was trying his best to make his brother fall...


    Now what''s the truth behind this...?


    Actually...


    Corey Gallagher didn''t want Arnold Gallagher to be greater than him...


    That was the truth.


    "I''m sorry, boss; I just wanted to let you know about the update!" The green-tinted-haired man cried.


    Hearing this, Corey Gallagher was only pushed to attack the man again, one of his men...


    *Bam!*


    "You son of crab! Now, get the shit outta here before I get you fed to Terror!" Corey shouted.


    Terror his dog...


    No, it was literally a hyena!


    His pet hyena had grown to become a scary beast. Corey usually used Terror to punish his men, mostly those who dared to betray him to fail an important mission.


    At that moment, when the green-tinted-haired man was about to exit the room, Corey quickly called him back.


    "Now get your ass up here!"


    Swiftly, the green-tinted-haired man rushed back to his boss, bowing his head at that instant.


    "Contact Headwolf to get us another strong wrestler to help defeat him... He must have to find an unforgiving destructor..."


    He then sighed...


    "We are willing to pay even a hundred thousand dollars."

 Chapter 134: Mr Simple

    Arnold woke up to the slightly familiar room, and the fragments of remembrance suddenly flashed into his head. He then yawned after scanning the place and heaved a sigh right after.


    "I really slept till daybreak, unbelievable!"


    He blinked severally as he thought wide, the he clutched his stomach the next moment.


    "Now my stomach aches... I have to eat something."


    With that said, Arnold took action immediately. He quickly stood up and walked over to the wardrobe, then he got dressed in something decent. Swiftly he walked out of the room and made his way to the restaurant with fast steps.


    If one noticed his footsteps, one would easily sense the aura of hunger all over, as his eyes could clearly tell...


    With no spares to look around, Arnold kept waking faster as if he had an important appointment at hand and didn''t want to miss it, but it was only an effort to eat.


    Reaching the restaurant, he quickly went ahead to the stance where a group of servants stood, not waiting for them to approach him in a seat due to his hunger...


    "I need a lot of pasta... I mean a large plate of it... A full chicken lap, and spiced vegetables... Please make it snappy, okay?" Arnold requested.


    The attendants, who had noticed his eagerness, quickly nodded and served his meal as he had ordered. They quickly handed it over and watched him walk over to a seat at the corner.


    "Isn''t that Max Fury?" In a mutter, one of the attendants with blue hair and dark blue eyes asked.


    "Your eyes aren''t deceiving you," the other attendant said with a scoffing smile, muttering.


    "Whoa... Why is he so simple and insecure? Other top wrestlers like him would prefer to have their meals delivered in their room, but he preferred to come over here all alone?" The blue-haired lady complained.


    "Well, that''s his choice. He prefers to come over. Just as you said, he is a simple man... Every woman''s dream," the other attendant, who had dark curly hair and dark eyes, said.


    "Honestly, he is the most simple man on earth," the blue-haired lady couldn''t help but comment.


    "Alright, let''s just mind our business... Who knows if he is hearing what we are saying," the other lady suggested as they decided to mind their business the next moment.


    The blue-haired lady believed that Arnold wouldn''t hear a hint of what they were saying, so she only curled her lips and the curly-haired lady and continued with her duty.


    However, she was wrong.


    Arnold had truly heard what they were saying!!!


    It was undoubtedly not a bad conversation about him; instead, it was was good one that made him blush!


    This was the first time he was hearing it apart from Mia, who told him that on his birthday on January 27th when he decided to just have a low-key celebration.


    Yes, now Arnold Gallagher is already 24, a year older.


    The fact that these young ladies complimented him made him smile; his heart filled with pride at the fact that he was a simple man. The fact that not only one person had said it made him believe it, as he didn''t even know that he was a simple man in the first place...


    Well, that was sort of his lifestyle... Arnold had never thought of having a bodyguard or ordering food to his room one day, and it had turned out to be a cause of his simplicity...


    Eating his meal in a rush due to hunger, Arnold spent time thinking widely about this... He decided to waste the time eating reflecting on the fact that he was simple...


    "Simple... I''m simple, hehe!"


    Arnold couldn''t help but be a fool of himself at that moment. While gnawing at the chicken, his eyes rolled a few times as he threw short glances at the ladies who had now focused on their duties.


    At that moment, he adored the beauty of the blue-haired lady whose skin was smooth and moist-looking, giving her an undeniable beauty.


    Returning his gaze to his meal, he continued eating his meal until he was done.


    After finishing his meal, he walked over to the attendance and dipped his hand into his pocket. He brought out five hundred dollars at that instant and forwarded his hand to the blue-haired lady.


    The blue-haired lady glanced at him and then lowered her gaze to the money.


    "No sir, the bills of all Slamdown superstars are taken care of already," she said politely.


    "I know," Arnold smiled and said. "It''s just a token from me... Just a token of praise for the delicious meal."


    The blue-haired lady looked at him, and her face darkened a little after that statement.


    "Uhm... I''m sorry but I wasn''t the one who made the meals," she disappointedly said.


    Arnold''s face remained bright, though, as he was hellbent on handing the money over to the beautiful blue-haired lady.


    Now, he was short of a reason to make her take the money... It would be quite funny and ridiculous for him to just say that he was giving her the money because she called him a simple man...


    Wouldn''t that be so hilarious?!


    Arnold had to think deeply quickly, and he fortunately came up with another idea.


    "Well, honestly, your beauty just made me give you this. Come on, take it; I believe you deserve it," Arnold smiled and urged her to take it.


    He finally persuaded her to take it, which caused him a relief in his heart. And with a smile on his face, he walked out of the restaurant and made his way back to his room.


    Now he was full, regaining quite a good, noticeable brightness on his face. Walking down the wide alleyways, he could now stare around to observe since his goal ta been met.


    Just while walking, his phone suddenly rang as a call flashed in. Bringing his phone out of his pocket, he took a look and noticed who it was.


    (Matthew Bridges ¡ª calling...) Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    With furrowed brows, Arnold picked up the call.


    "Hey, bro... Just want to inform you that I have signed for the main Legacy Pro Wrestling show!!!" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Arnold heard this, he could only smile...


    ******


    [A/N: The book''s performance is getting so depressing... Please let''s support.]

 Chapter 135: Mission Accomplished

    Arnold was pretty impressed by what he had just heard... With a smile on his face, he responded...


    "That... Great! Congratulations," he said.


    "Thanks, brother... Now we are both top professional wrestlers, Hahaha!" Matthew laughed excitedly as if he had just achieved his goal.


    Arnold understood his actions because he knew what he would have been thinking and aiming for. After he had moved to Slamdown, he already knew that Matthew Bridges would be eager to move to the top show of Legacy Pro Wrestling also.


    He understood his actions because he would have wanted it the same way if he were in Matthew''s shoes.


    "Yes, you are right. We are now top wrestlers, hehe," Arnold laughed slightly.


    "Also, Max... I think we should hang around someday to drink, eat, and celebrate this great achievement. We are business partners, you know, and that''s not only the relationship we have... We are still close friends," Matthew noticed. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know. I know," Arnold shook his head and responded. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "So what do you think?" Matthew then asked again, requesting Arnold''s opinion.


    "Sure, I agree. We should hang around then..."


    "Yes! Alright, another thing," Matthew paused and continued. "Why don''t we bring our girlfriends along? It will be great if they get to meet themselves, you know?"


    This time, Arnold''s face had turned dark for a while, not actually knowing what to say about this one. It was fine for him to go ahead and hang out, but he wouldn''t love Mia to do the same just because of some safety issues.


    The plot of his brother and Selina Greenwood was still on, and he didn''t want his loved ones to get into trouble.


    "C''mon!! Safety? We are going to get ourselves a safe place with as many bodyguards as we need. That shouldn''t be a problem, brother," Matthew, knowing little of what Arnold was facing, said.


    Upon hearing this, the nervousness in Arnold''s mind seemed to fade a little, as he knew that they could really get themselves a very safe place for the meeting.


    If truly the meeting will be safe enough, then why not? He would let Mia come along with him.


    "Alright then, I will let her come over with me, but that should be on a weekend. She is a student at Rising Impact University," Arnold notified.


    "So is mine. She is a student at Legacy Pro University, you see?"


    Arnold had to nod his head in agreement and sighed.


    "No probs, I have to go now, brother."


    "Okay sure, I''d call you later," Matthew said.


    "Aight, have a great day," Arnold dropped his last greetings until the phone beeped, revealing the end of the call.


    Sigh...


    After the call ended, he continued walking to his room. He was almost at the lounge when the call ended, and it only took a few seconds before he approached and walked in.


    He went ahead and sat on his bed, and laid a for a moment. The next moment, he rose and laid back, and he rose again.


    Sigh...


    "It''s really boring without Mark and Lila... So boring," Arnold said with a slight show of regret in his eyes. It wasn''t as if he was regretting coming to Slamdown, he was just a little depressed having to be alone here.


    No friends...


    He actually had no one to talk to...


    No, he should stop, right?


    He was a man, and he shouldn''t care about these things, right?


    Arnold was contemplating at that moment, as he tried to get the feelings out of his head. The more he tried, the more it lingered, refusing to leave.


    Arnold thought of going to the gym after a while but changed his mind to focus on practicing Ironfist. He was already done with Ironskin and had started practicing Ironfist a few weeks ago. But due to other activities and slight distractions, he hadn''t completed the perfection yet.


    After taking a few minutes to rest, he walked over to the training ring made somewhere in a lonesome area in the arena. It was silent and a little dim at that moment, but it wasn''t as if it was getting dark... It was daytime.


    The faint light that promoted the spirit of focus only shone slightly at the center of the ring, which was preferably decent for anyone who came to practice.


    Arnold quickly went head into the ring and began to practice Ironfist. Before he started, he collected a punching bag from the corner and started launching punches on it. This was the way he was asked to practice the Art, although it was literally to hit his fist against hard substances.


    The punching bag was thick and hard of course, and that was what Arnold had decided to use in all practices.


    After several turns, he had made up to 68% perfection. And today, he was aiming to complete it no matter how long it may take.


    He started punching.


    *Pow!*


    The punch hit the bag with an intense force, causing it to vibrate at that instant. The force and impact he used were so fierce that a slight hole was made in the bag, but it wasn''t torn. Slowly, the hole in the bag vanished, and it went back to normal.


    "Haha, crazy!" Arnold commented.


    They spent quite a while punching the bag and causing more vibrations on it.


    *Pow!*


    *Pow!*


    *POW!*


    *BAAM!!!*


    Suddenly, the punching bag was finally destroyed by the punches, scattering in an instant. Arnold personally wanted to destroy the punching bag, and he had done just that.


    It wouldn''t cost much to get a new one after all...


    [Perfection: 70%.]


    "Ah fuck!!!!"


    Arnold was struck with words of disappointment as his eyes turned dark that moment.


    "I was punching that bag for more than a fucking hour!!!"


    [It''s hard perfecting Hardcore Wrestling, you know that.]


    The system said casually...


    However, at that moment, Arnold only frowned and walked over to another punching bag hung outside the ring. With a scowl, he attempted to collect it when his eyes landed on several huge bricks at the side.


    At that same moment, a sudden thought made him smile.


    "Hard substances... Hmm..."


    He quickly picked these bricks and began placing them at one spot in the ringside, making a wall-like structure. He did this until he had made several walls in different spots around the entire ringside.


    Then he heaved a sigh...


    After that sigh, Arnold walked back to the first wall and began launching punches on them. Every wall took two to four punches to be shattered and Arnold was relentless as he went ahead punching and destroying every wall he made.


    Meanwhile,


    [Perfection: 71.]


    [Perfection: 72.]


    [Perfection. 73.]


    [Perfection. 74.]


    [Perfection... 86.]


    Every destroyed block shockingly has him a point to the perfection of Ironfist, which amazed him... But that was just due to his advanced Intelligence.


    If he wasn''t wise enough, he wouldn''t have discovered this strategy... Now that he did, it was just fortunate.


    [Perfection. 100!]


    [You amazed even me, host!]


    Even the system was amazed.


    Just like that, he had completed the practice of Ironfist with the assistance of his Intelligence, acting on the system''s aid.


    His mission was accomplished.

 Chapter 136: AHHH

    With a smile on his face, Arnold shook his head. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m amazed too... Never thought it would work so easily... But my fist aches badly now," he said.


    [Such an incredible thing to amaze me, host. You have gained 10 status points to distribute freely.]


    Arnold nodded in gratitude. "Thanks," he thanked.


    [You have gained 7 Combat Energy Points as well.]


    "Cool..." Arnold added.


    Then he walked over to the ropes in the ring and pulled out his towel, a towel he used when training. He changed it every now fortnight though.


    After collecting the towel, Arnold left the training ring, leaving the sandy and stony mess behind. The cleaning was not his business after all, but he still felt guilty for having to put the workers under a lot of stress.


    He walked straight up to his room after going ahead to the restaurant to get dinner. He only saw the curly-haired lady at that time, but it was fine since he had no interest in the blue-haired lady... He was just pleased with her for her humility, and her beauty was quite remarkable as well.


    He left the restaurant after greeting the curly-haired lady politely, who was glad and humble as well.


    When Arnold got to his room, he sat and waited a few moments before the bruises on his fists healed. That time, he decided to have dinner...


    Well, for the first time since March 2056, Arnold decided to see a movie as well. A very tough action movie with a bit of fantasy.


    That time, the boredom seemed to fade gradually as he found the move interesting. He also suggested watching interesting and high-rated wrestling matches fought by legendary professional wrestlers in the past years, which he had no regrets about after that.


    He kept watching until he didn''t know when he slept off, the effect of the intense practices acting fiercely on him. Although the the system always aided him to recover from pains, that doesn''t guarantee the possibility of feeling the effect which often caused great fatigue.


    Arnold slept instantly when he could no longer hold the urge, succumbing to the feeling.


    After all, he had achieved his goal of completing the Ironfist practices, so it was fine.


    ******


    The next day, Arnold woke up to frightening familiar sounds from his phone. He had heard the beeping several times, and it was already becoming abnormal.


    "What the fuck?! Who the heck is bombarding my phone with bunches of messages?" Arnold''s brows furrowed as he wondered, grabbing his phone to take a look.


    When his eyes landed on the screen, his eyes widened more.


    (Twitter: 72, 643 messages).


    (Facebook: 85, 059 messages).


    (Instagram: 17k messages).


    "AHHH!!!" Arnold couldn''t help but shout at the top of his lungs at that moment after seeing what was on his notification board.


    "How come?! Is that a glitch from Meta or something?" He wondered.


    "No, it can''t be... Twitter isn''t Meta... Shhhittttt!"


    He quickly clicked on the notification icon and entered Twitter at first, only to be stunned by the true messages, making him doubt the idea that it was a glitch.


    It was true!!!


    "WHOA... What a strong fighter. His fists are punching rocks!"


    "This guy is too overpowered, maybe he is not from his world."


    "I don''t want him to fight my favorite wrestler!!! (Crying emoji)."


    "WHOA. How did he do that? Those are bricks!"


    Arnold''s eyes widened in shock at that instant, his heart beating like an echo of thunder. He couldn''t help but leave his lips agape, as he couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    This was the truth...


    Someone was busy capturing him when he was practicing Ironfist last night!!!


    "AHHH!" Arnold shouted again with widened eyes; this time, his voice was louder than the initial vocal reaction.


    This wasn''t the first time he had been captured while training, and he just didn''t expect the second.


    "No way!"


    Arnold went ahead to watch the video which was posted on Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and even TikTok. He couldn''t help but reach with an "AHHH" while he continued viewing the videos.


    The tape in which he got the punching bag destroyed was also captured as well, making him almost burst into tears.


    "Who could have done this????!"


    He rushed to click on the profile of the poster, but it was locked. He could only see the username which was written "Sffjfjggjfh6".


    "Crap!" Arnold almost threw his phone to the tiles, furious and frustrated.


    He was angered because this was unofficial and illegal. He knew that superstars often make videos of their training, but making one without their knowledge was indeed crazy.


    All his intense actions in practice were captured, and that was the talk of the viewers who commented on the post.


    Before he knew it, this video had spread across the internet. It had gained over ten million viewers and counting. Many content creators also saved the videos and posted them on their pages.


    It was a shocking widespread, as the whole internet was set ablaze with great shock.


    Not just the normal universe was stunned, but even viewers who initially had no interest in watching professional wrestling. It was the popular tape of the day...


    However, at the same time, it was giving Arnold quite a huge benefit.


    The moment he went ahead to check his page, he had gained over a million followers already...


    "WHOA!" Arnold couldn''t help but shout out loud in shock, his eyes widened.


    Sure, the video was illegal and ridiculous, but it was granting him a favor at the same time.


    Suddenly, his anger began to fade, as he was stunned and amazed at the same time. Every moment, there was a noticeable increase in his page stats, which amazed him the most. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    While there were a lot of comments about the event, both good and bad, stunned, and casually expressed reactions, there was an increase in the wonderful individual''s popularity.


    It was just as if he had turned into a global celebrity, as this was one of the most shocking scenes in professional wrestling history.


    A young 24-year-old man breaking countless hard bricks in the training ring all in a shirt moment???


    Honestly...


    That was more than UNBELIEVABLE!

 Chapter 137: [Please dont unlock]

    It was slightly hard to believe that Max Fury could actually survive this... Everyone was looking forward to the end with a dismal look on their faces lately, but he suddenly had their faces brightened when the young wonder stood as though like a swift machine and launched a flying RKO against Calvin Dean.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!!!"


    Cheers and shouts enveloped the arena... It was more exciting than sad with the defeat of Calvin Dean as almost seventy percent of the fans supported Max Fury...


    It was his hometown, indeed... So what do you expect?


    Fifty percent of the fans here were undoubtedly from San Diego or generally California, and it was certain that other foreign wrestling fans loved Max Fury. Unfortunately, even though Calvin Dean had some fans, the cheers and applause of support were just too overwhelming.


    Max Fury ended up defeating the strong unforgiving man that pledged to be beaten by a rat, referring to Max Fury...


    So who was the rat now?


    Max Fury stood victoriously as he got his hands raised to display his victory. The cheers only increased at that time as it was one of the iconic moments that the Slamdown universe would ever see.


    After the drama of raising his hand to victory, Max Fury walked over to the top of the turnbuckle to the ring corner close to the announce table and showcased the great display of triumph. Raising both hands, he made his Fury Symbol, which was placing the tip of his first and last finger of both hands on his neck, folding the others.


    Fortunately, the fans loved his display, and they continued to acknowledge him, praising his great yet unbelievable performance that night.


    ...


    After the display, Arnold walked out of the arena and headed back to his room. There were quite a lot of superstars in the arena, as it was clear that Slamdown had up to a hundred stars in their rosters.


    As he walked, most of these wrestlers, seemingly the low-level buddies of this show, began to jam their palms as they praised Arnold for his great performance... It sure wasn''t easy for one to defeat one of the best men in the Intercontinental division as everyone knew how strong Calvin Dean was...


    Indeed, he deserved the praise...


    Although not all of the Intercontinental division men clapped for Arnold as some threw cold and distasteful gazes at him, the rate of those who clapped was a little bit higher, which melted Arnold''s heart.


    Smiling and forcing himself to wave for a second, Arnold continued walking to his room and walked in.


    "Argh..."


    Yes, his chest hurt, and so was his belly. The pain that came with the Splash was so intense that Arnold almost threw up at that moment, but he was strong enough to hold it, not after the system had helped out. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold walked over to the bed and lay on it with a very faint force, rolling his eyes...


    He just refused to be interviewed by the post-match interviewer on his way back to the room due to his exhaustion... He was tired, pained, and really needed to rest his head...


    The professional battle between Calvin and Dean was not something to say nothing about; it was indeed a physical war!


    While he got totally relieved from the pain I''m his chest, Arnold decided to just sleep...


    Yes, he slept off...!


    He didn''t even remember to freshen up or even have dinner... That wasn''t his problem right now.


    Arnold had little to no urge to get anything into his stomach at that moment; his head just needed rest as his limbs were just turning to be so heavy for him.


    He had won the match after all, and there was actually nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Another match?


    Well, that would be next week or the next after...


    Just in a few minutes, a loud snore could be heard in his room.


    *****


    "He won again, boss... A debut win in Slamdown."


    The voice of a young man sounded in a wide room that had several pillars and strange signs on the walls. He had short green-tinted hair and dark eyes that would move anyone who looked through it. With the cigarette pressed between his fingers, he stood close to his boss as he dropped that notification


    "Well, good to hear... He should be proud of himself right name," the boss, a young man with pale skin and jet-black hair that was divided into skinny and full parts, said with a fake smile. And the next moment, it was a frown that appeared on his face...


    An intense one.


    Before the green-tinted-haired man could know it, a huge punch landed on his belly, causing him to fall right at that instant after staggering backward a few steps.


    "You''re telling me this to be happy, huh?!!! Does it seem so good to tell it to my face, huh??!! Tell me, motherfucker???!!! Huh? Huh???"


    This man was no other than Corey Gallagher, now the leader of the XP Gang. His dark red eyes only made him look like a demon, with a fierce look on his face. His pale skin only turned whiter and whiter due to the hard drugs he took and the fiendish heart he possessed.


    Hearing the news of Max Fury winning his debut match in Slamdown at San Diego only made him go crazy, as he was trying his best to make his brother fall...


    Now what''s the truth behind this...?


    Actually...


    Corey Gallagher didn''t want Arnold Gallagher to be greater than him...


    That was the truth.


    "I''m sorry, boss; I just wanted to let you know about the update!" The green-tinted-haired man cried.


    Hearing this, Corey Gallagher was only pushed to attack the man again, one of his men...


    *Bam!*


    "You son of crab! Now, get the shit outta here before I get you fed to Terror!" Corey shouted.


    Terror his dog...


    No, it was literally a hyena!


    His pet hyena had grown to become a scary beast. Corey usually used Terror to punish his men, mostly those who dared to betray him to fail an important mission. Discover stories at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    At that moment, when the green-tinted-haired man was about to exit the room, Corey quickly called him back.


    "Now get your ass up here!"


    Swiftly, the green-tinted-haired man rushed back to his boss, bowing his head at that instant.


    "Contact Headwolf to get us another strong wrestler to help defeat him... He must have to find an unforgiving destructor..."


    He then sighed...


    "We are willing to pay even a hundred thousand dollars."

 Chapter 138: [Please dont unlock]

    Arnold didn''t know why, but his heart chose Slamdown right from the beginning. This was why he wasn''t disheartened when Slamdown proposed a deal at first as he preferred to be there than in Rampage for a start.


    After doing countless research and watching blog videos, Arnold''s head was pretty full of information.


    (Rampage, a home of bad management).


    (Only the authority-friendly can make it in Rampage).


    (Slamdown is inferior!!!)


    (Don''t go to Rampage as a newbie!)


    (There is a lot of competition in both shows, but Rampage''s is bigger!)


    (Only lucky newbies made it in Rampage... You might now be lucky!)


    With countless videos and articles he had read, he finally came to a decision.


    Rampage appeared to be a strict authoritative show where only the best are favored. Not only that... Only those who choose to follow the requests of the authorities are given good opportunities that could change their lives.


    Slamdown still had strict authority, but it was reported to be lesser and more endurable by most researchers and those with its experience. It appeared to be a show with a 6-star rating over 10, while Rampage had an 8.5-star rating due to its popularity and seniority.


    With a sigh, Arnold scratched the back of his head. Then he closed his Laptop device which he had been using for the research.


    "My decision is final, I''m going to Slamdown!" He declared.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    He heaved another sigh to digest the slightly nervous feeling, erasing it.


    "Yes, that''s the best decision, I guess..."


    His eyes rolled severally before taking a balance, then he whispered to his Advocate.


    "You pushed me to this... Well, I would also like to join Slamdown as well. Do you really think this is the best decision," Arnold asked.


    [Yes, sure.] The Pro Wrestling System replied shortly this time.


    "Yes, sure? Ah okay," a smile that carried nervousness along returned to his face after that reaction, but the system was rather cool.


    [Grindhouse Wrestling wasn''t in the top ten ranking of best beginners professional wrestling shows before you came, but they are ranking as the best now. Do you feel your impact?]


    "Ah, huhu! Perhaps I did that," Arnold was suddenly remembered by the system of how his arrival moved Grindhouse Wrestling to the top.


    After his great performance against Jerry Blaze months ago, countless sports media had been interested in Grindhouse Wrestling. His match against Tristan Black in Super Grindhouse added to the great popularity of the company, which added to their ratings globally.


    It was really shocking to see that Grindhouse Wrestling skyrocketed to the top just because of Max Fury''s impact, but yeah... It happened!


    [You made history here in Grindhouse Wrestling, and you are going to do just that in Slamdown!]


    Arnold smiled. "Well, more effort is needed in my hard work," he said.


    [It''s great that you always keep that in mind. This time, you need to work extremely hard. There is a lot to encounter, even though it''s a turnaround for your success.]


    "I know... I always understand this," Arnold nodded. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Good. You also need to complete your Ironskin art practice. Due to inconsistent training, you still have one day to perfect this art, and after that, you will gain full control over the particular Art.]


    Arnold found it hard to understand what the system explained.


    "How? Explain more," he requested.


    [After achieving a hundred percent perfection of the Ironskin Art, you would be able to activate it in varying levels. For instance, you can make your skin 10% harder and increase or decrease it at will. However, these moves consume Combat Energy Points.]


    "Ohh... That''s another thing to be aware of," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    [Of course, the more you practice the more you gain Combat Energy Points... And when you make use of any art in Hardcore Wrestling, they consume Combat Energy Points.]


    [For now, you are still practicing Ironskin.]


    [Complete it as soon as possible to start practicing another.]


    "I will do that... But..."


    [But, what?]


    "Isn''t it high time you tell me what my first Anonymous Skill is?" Arnold shrugged upon asking the system.


    [It ain''t time yet. I will make sure to reveal it to you at the right time.]


    There was a sudden dark look on his face at that time, but he decided to let go of that feeling. Arnold slept off in a few minutes as it was already late...


    The next day, he walked over to Manager Jack Harris''s office to reveal his choice.


    "I have made a decision, and I think I will stick to Slamdown. I know it''s ridiculous, but that''s where I want to go. That''s my choice," Arnold spoke with a whole lot of seriousness.


    He expected a disappointed reaction from Jack Harris after his statement; however, that wasn''t what he got.


    Sure, Jack Harris had a slightly bad feeling that Max Fury didn''t choose to go where he would have better pay, but he never attacked the young man for that...


    After all, everyone had choices, right?


    "No problem, Fury. I understand," Jack Harris smiled.


    "Also, it would be my pleasure to keep managing you in Slamdown," he added.


    It was true. Manager Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion to become Slamdown''s next General Manager. If Max Fury was really going to be accepting the Slamdown deal, that means he would be managing him again.


    "It''s also my pleasure to be managed by such a wonderful manager like you. Thank you so much for your support, Manager Jack Harris," Arnold smiled back and thanked.


    With a nod, they both exchanged handshakes and Arnold left the office. That morning, he had an ambition...


    Going to fetch Mark and Lila, he urged them to come to the gym with him to train...


    He was in his last moments on the premises of Capside Centre and had a lot to teach his friends before he left. Although they had advanced a lot and had become better professional wrestlers, there were still a few moves that they needed to know.


    "I have made a decision about the transfer... I will be leaving for Slamdown in a month."


    When Arnold disclosed the news to his friends, he only got absolute silence as a reaction...


    He knew absolutely what was in their minds.

 Chapter 139: Reed

    The wonderful news of Max Fury''s training lasted for several days, as it was almost widespread across the world.


    His fanbase also increased as well, as more shocking and staggering figures were added to his pages'' tally.


    Just at the end of the week, Arnold had gained two million followers, and it was undoubtedly still counting. He found it hard to believe this, but the sudden event just made him believe every time the manifestation of the news gleamed brightly the sun.


    Max Fury''s training videos had gone viral, and it hadn''t only made him more famous, it had earned him quite a lot of money!!!


    *Beep*


    *Beep*


    *Beep* S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was sitting in a bar eight days after this event... While he sat and drank a cup of red alcoholic wine, his phone beeped for a call...


    (Reed ¡ª calling).


    It was his page admin.


    He quickly picked up the call after a smile, and he waited for the young man on the other hand to speak first.


    "Hey, boss!!! Have you seen the funds???!"


    Reed''s voice sounded like a vibrating sound, loud and full of utter shock and mad excitement.


    "Yes, why not..."


    However, Arnold, who had just been questioned, only replied with a casual look on his face... He didn''t seem to possess any shocked look on his face.


    "WHOA... Seven hundred thousand dollars??! We are rich!" Reed didn''t know when he shouted this.


    "Nah, I''m rich," Arnold knocked him off that thought, making Reed shrug at that instant. "You are just my employed admin, don''t think you would half of the money," Arnold said.


    "Yeah... I... I know... Was just too excited for you," Reed said, stammering. He was actually sorry for saying that to his boss since not all bosses will reply to their employees that way after that statement.


    It wasn''t a new thing to him anyway, he knew how humble and simple his boss was in the first place.


    "So what are we gonna do now, boss?" Reed then asked.


    "We are withdrawing all with the twelve thousand dollars made initially. I will be having an interview tomorrow, so you will posting the video on all pages. After that, we will withdraw all that we made. I hope for a million dollars, hehe," Arnold said.


    "Yes, me too!" Reed shouted enthusiastically.


    "Then we have to hope on that then. Here is the deal: if we can make a million dollars, I will reward you with ten percent of the funds. Deal?" Arnold asked.


    "WHOA. Deal! L" Reed shouted as he agreed immediately, pretty stunned and nervous at the same time.


    There was no way he couldn''t be shocked by Arnold''s great task and offer, as he knew what ten percent of a million dollar was...


    It was a hundred thousand dollars that were talking about!


    The fact that that was a hundred times his salary made Reed''s hand jerk on the phone, his mind filled with nervousness and anticipation.


    "I will appreciate such an offer... That will mean a lot!" Reed added.


    "Alright... Now let''s get down to business," Arnold smiled and notified before he decided to end the call.


    After the call ended, Arnold lowered his gaze to the table, grabbed the cup of wine, and finished the remaining that caused a mouthful.


    After that, he thought for a while and said.


    "To whoever captured that video, thank you..."


    "And fuck you!"


    Arnold let out a wide smile after that, then agreed to leave the bar when his phone beeped again.


    After this sudden event that had changed his life, he had been receiving countless calls and messages from different business and social organizations, offering him huge amounts of money for a short interview with him...


    Truth be told, Arnold had declined many and had scheduled time for those he had accepted. Although he had attended one, the funds and allowances had successfully been forwarded to his account.


    Taking a lot at his phone to confirm the caller, a slight smile emerged on his pale face as he noticed who was calling...


    (Wifey ¡ª calling). Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    Without hesitation, he quickly picked up the call.


    "Hey, buddy. How is your ass?" Mia suddenly shouted at the other hand, joking.


    This was what she usually said when trying to scoff or try to joke around, so Arnold was used to it.


    "Hey... Well, my ass is doing pretty well. You?" He asked.


    "I''m doing great. The final year examination is starting in three days, and I''m extremely nervous," Mia said.


    *Oh c''mon! When would you ever stop being nervous, babe? Cheer up; you are Erana Grant. Prove it," Arnold spoke.


    Erana Grant is Mia''s ring name which she had decided to use in her professional wrestling career, and Arnold had just decided to motivate her with that name.


    It wasn''t as if there was specifically something special about the name, at least, it could still wipe out some waves of uncertainty away from her mind, which was what he actually wanted.


    "I understand. But it feels like..."


    "Don''t feel negative, Mia. You only need victories and that''s the goal. Don''t ever think of losing, okay?" Arnold decided to shake her off the uncertainty again.


    "Alright then, I will try my best to be strong and courageous. Anyway, I have something else to inform you."


    Arnold nodded as he was attentive to hear what she wanted to say. With a slight smile on Mia''s face at the other hand, she spoke up.


    "I''ll be forwarding some money to your account just as a little gift from me. Please don''t say no!" Mia cried.


    She already knew what sort of man Arnold was, and this had her a little mad in recent days when she tried to spoil him with her wealth.


    Truthfully, Arnold had refused to receive some money from her ever since they met.


    However this time...


    "Okay then, sure..."


    Mia had begged him relentlessly to take the offer, so he forwarded his account details for her to drop the so-called little gift that she intended to spare.


    A few minutes after he had sent the details, his phone beeped again with a notification sound this time, driving him to check it out at that instant.


    When he did, his eyes were enveloped with shock as he stared at the notification icon.


    "Eighteen million dollars???!!!"


    "WHAT THE SHITT???"

 Chapter 140: Millionaire

    "Ah... You don''t need to be surprised; that''s just a tiny bit of my father''s company''s extra income aside from the main earnings. C''mon, you deserve it."


    This was what Mia said when he tried questioning her about what she had just done. He was more stunned at that instant, as what he received was way too far from his expectations.


    The most shocking part was having been told that that was just a tiny gift...


    "Eighteen million dollars??? A tiny gift???" Arnold raised his voice in shock, but he decided to calm down after a few moments.


    After Mia had given him some explanation about how rich her father''s company was, he felt a little calm, having been shaken off the dark thoughts in his mind. Initially, when he saw that amount of money, he thought Mia was a drug dealer or something!


    Sure, he knew that her father had a company that she was now taking care of, but he initially didn''t believe she could be so rich to gift eighteen million dollars to him.


    His mind was calm after her clearance, but he was still mad about why she had to give him this.


    "That''s a waste of money... I am not even married to her yet," he lamented with a glare.


    Arnold quickly decided to check his account balance after that...


    (Account balance: $18, 402, 000).


    "Ah... I suddenly became a millionaire in a few days. How unbelievable!" Arnold couldn''t help but react.


    Not only did the trending video make him rich, but the so-called tiny gift from his girlfriend made him even richer. He was just aiming to make his first million dollars, but Mia had just bombarded his account with eighteen million dollars, making him a millionaire in ten digits.


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly and decided to make a decision on what to do with such a huge amount of money.


    The house he was living in in New York City was bought, although it wasn''t among the best of houses in the top estates. He had wanted to build a luxurious mansion in his hometown, and the sudden remembrance pushed him to smile. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It should cost me about three million dollars, I guess. And I''m just gonna buy a new car for myself," he muttered.


    "Also, I''ll get one for Audrey and Eva, and get one for Mom as well... They would be having some securities while they go out, so that shouldn''t be much of a problem," he said to himself.


    Arnold ended up thinking wide and plotting what to do. After those budgets, he had ten million dollars remaining, which he decided to use for something more important.


    "Investment! Yes, I would invest in several business organizations."


    He decided to invest in three companies: A new telecommunication company in Canada named Bronia. He had seen many of their new products that had quite good reviews from expert reviewers, so he decided to risk two million dollars, buying just 5% of the shares.


    "At least, I could gain something," he believed.


    The second company was an app creation company in America, which was new as well... The app was surely said to be Facebook''s future rival, as it was reportedly very advanced and significantly better.


    Arnold decided to drop two million dollars into this as well, believing that his risk would bring high rewards. And for the remaining four million dollars...


    (Breaking News: The president of Ipswich Town Football Club had reportedly dropped the club, abandoning it after years of failure and extremely low profits. He is reportedly willing to sell the club for five million dollars, and would hand over all pending expenses to the new buyer).


    "WHOA!" A football club? That actually gives a lot of money, but... But why is he willing to sell the club for such a low amount?" Arnold wondered curiously.


    He decided to seek more answers on the internet and was stunned by the news he got.


    He came to discover that Ipswich Town FC had failed countless times, going so low to League 2, the league almost at the lowest tier. They had been unable to pay players and staff, which had caused a lot of problems in the management.


    Even the rate of attendance and supporters had decreased, making it a misery for the club.


    Arnold shrugged...


    "Well, I would buy it!" He said.


    He didn''t even think twice before making that decision, and that was truly because he had a reason. Aside from his love for professional wrestling, Arnold also loved football, and he was interested in making Ipswich Town rise again!


    [You sure you want to do this? I have no clue on how this might benefit you. But okay.]


    "Trust me, Advocate. I have a plan," Arnold smiled and said.


    Right now, he only has four million dollars, which was why he had to go for the interview and drop some videos to earn more from his pages... Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Arnold had already expressed his interest to the president of the club and had said he would be paying in two days.


    After the interview, Reed posted the video as planned, and there were massive views and reactions, as expected since Max Fury was now a trending figure at that moment.


    Fortunately for them, they reached a million dollars after that post, even surpassing it to get 1.3 million dollars. Arnold decided to give Reed a hundred thousand dollars as promised, then he took a million to complete the deal with Ipswich Town.


    "Thank you, Max Fury... And welcome to Ipswich Town," the former president said whole he handed all the required documents to Arnold.


    "Thank you, sir," Arnold was polite as well.


    After signing all that he needed to, the deal was done and he was commissioned as the new president.


    After traveling to England, he sat at the president''s office and smiled.


    "WOW, so good. I''m now the owner of a club, hehe," Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    After a while, he thought widely about his main plan and decided to execute it as soon as possible to settle all the debts of his players and staff.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Manager Jack Harris. The next Slamdown show would be in England right?"


    "Yes of course, although we are yet to get a stadium for it," Manager Jack Harris spoke.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face.


    "Perfect! How about we use the Ipswich Town stadium... It''s a thirty thousand-seating capacity arena," Arnold explained.


    "Well, sure! I have been urged to get an arena, so why not?"


    Seeing that Manager Jack Harris had fully accepted his offer, the smile on his face widened the more...


    "Now, let''s soar!"

 Chapter 141: Getting a vice president

    Arnold ended up renting the stadium to Slamdown for the show in England, earning up to fifty thousand dollars from the deal. He then joined the fifty thousand dollars to the two hundred thousand dollars he had and decided to settle the debts of the management on the players and staff.


    After thoroughly settling every debt, he only had sixty thousand dollars left with him, but it was fine. At least, he had completed the mission by making good use of this opportunity despite other businessmen refusing to push through.


    Arnold had a feeling that things could turn out well, and he had decided to invest more in the club as far as he would get paid from his professional wrestling job, his ambassadorship deal with Horny Tyres, and his investment in those new companies.


    There was hope.


    Plus...


    Although he had been a football club president, that doesn''t mean that he would let go of his professional wrestling career. He was just at the beginning stages and still had to achieve his dreams of winning all titles in the show.


    It had always been his dream to fight in a professional wrestling ring for years no matter how rich he became.


    Most importantly, the system had urged him to keep up being a professional wrestler since it aimed to make him the greatest and also keep him in the right influential position before The Arrival.


    Till today, Arnold had no idea of what this Arrival was all about, but he had learned to be patient and just increase his effort to get prepared for whatever was coming.


    The next thing that Arnold did was to employ a vice president since the former vice president left with the former president. They had reportedly been stranded by managing the falling organization, as the business was on the verge of bankruptcy. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, Arnold had no idea if had saved the club or not... He only knew that whatever problem that might happen next would be on his head. He was calm and courageous anyway since he believed that high risks brought high rewards.


    This was actually what had brought him this far.


    He had worked so hard relentlessly in the pursuit of greatness, and it was already showing off. At this stage of his life, he had come to discover that effort never fails.


    Find more to read at m_v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Indeed, effort will never fail you... Just don''t give up while trying."


    Saying those words to himself, Arnold smiled as memories of the past flashed back. The ones that lingered the most were the period he went into the streets to pick dumped metals, the starvation, and the mockeries in the university.


    All these were in the past, but they still left a hole in Arnold''s heart, making it impossible for him to forget. Although it wasn''t as if they caused a burden, he only judged that these pieces would never be erased until his death...


    After all, it was a story to tell to the youngsters that are coming up.


    ...


    "I want you to take good care of the club while I''m away... Disappointment would only mean one thing, and you know that?"


    "Yes sir," the voice of a young lady with ocean blue hair and raven eyes sounded in Arnold''s office. "I promise to do my best to revive the glory of this club. You have my word, sir," she added.


    Arnold spared a look and nodded. "Perfect. This is the kind of pledge I want to hear. Now you are titled Vice President of Ipswich Town. Congratulations," Arnold spoke.


    "It''s my humble pleasure, sir. Thanks for this great opportunity," the lady, Kia Williams said.


    With Kia Williams as the vice president, who would take care of all the things that Arnold did when he was away, everything was set.


    Arnold could now go for his main dream to conquer the professional wrestling world.


    He wasn''t stopping anytime soon!


    He went ahead to get himself prepared for his next match as a Slamdown superstar. This time he was assigned to take on Jay D.


    Jay D?


    Yes, you heard me right. The same Jay D he fought in the Royal Rumble match at Fallout. Why did they have to create a match between them? Arnold just didn''t know. He only just had to take it like it was a normal fixture of the management.


    Manager Jack Harris was someone who wanted the fans to be eager and excited to watch every match. He would always captivate the viewers with stunning matches that they never expected, and this was just one of them.


    Sure, Max Fury was still in the Intercontinental division, while Jay D was in the Universal Championship division... If one thought deeply about this, one would wonder why they had to fix a battle between them.


    Although there were cases when superstars in the Universal division fought against the Intercontinental stars, that doesn''t mean that Max Fury should be driven to such an event when he was just a new guy.


    However, due to the fact that both men were willing to fight against themselves, the issue didn''t cause a stir for long, as it was suddenly replaced by excitement and anticipation.


    Arnold decided to prepare really well for the match because he knew that fighting Jay D one-on-one wouldn''t be at the level of other matches. He could say that this was going to be the toughest one-on-one match in his entire career, and Jerry Blaze and Tristan Black couldn''t even be compared to Jay D.


    If not for the quick controversial win Andrew Jack had against him in the steel cage match, Arnold wasn''t sure that Andrew could defeat Jay D that easily.


    He had fought against Jay D for a while in the Royal Rumble match, so he knew what stuff he was made of.


    When the Slamdown superstars traveled to England, Arnold had to pretend like he had no business with the organization. This was his plan from the beginning after buying the club. They have been using an invisible identity as the president of Ipswich Town, naming him Coleman.


    Not only was the world unaware of who was the true current president of Ipswich Town, but Arnold''s family.


    Even Mia.


    Now, he only wanted to create a huge money-making foundation for himself, and not just become the greatest professional wrestler in the future...


    But also became the most wealthy man that ever existed.


    ******


    [A/N: I plead for Golden Tickets, pls! Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 142: Jay D

    This time, there were a lot of people rooting for Max Fury as he had gained quite a lot of fans after the training video that went viral. He was also amazed by spotting some fan pages and fan groups created by his die-hard fans, and this only made him feel like a superstar.


    It was now that Arnold was beginning to get that feeling, and he was well-known by almost all wrestling sports lovers across the world.


    His era had just begun.


    After getting a normal room just like other superstars had, Arnold sat on the bed and pondered. It was now that fresh great ideas began to pop into his head, making him eager to take action.


    "How about I create a faction of my own? Just like the Shield and Revolution X in the old years?" He asked himself, rubbing his jaw with a finger.


    "That would be a great idea... I guess," Arnold added.


    [Great idea, but not right at this stage. You have to make a huge name for yourself at first and win several championship titles to raise yourself on the roster. Trust me, that is the right thing to do.]


    The Pro Wrestling System suddenly intervened in his decision-making, delivering some advice that made sense. Arnold had no choice but to shake his head in agreement and sigh.


    "That makes sense. I really need to create my own history before creating a group. That was what Roman and Seth did to become one of the greatest professional wrestlers that ever existed. Dean Ambrose made a name for himself as well, but he was greater in AEW," Arnold reflected.


    With another sigh, he lay and rested for the night. At that moment, he decided to sleep calmly after a very stressful day, but the nervousness that came with the upcoming match against Jay D couldn''t help but force him to stay awake.


    Arnold was pushed by uncertainty to perform his usual observation duty. He decided to watch most of Jay D''s matches, as this had undoubtedly helped him to know the flaws of several opponents he had faced.


    With his Intelligence, he always picked up flaws quickly and could plot on how to take advantage of them.


    Calvin Dean''s match was a good example.


    Calvin was always furious and eager to finish a match, which always caused him to perform the Splash any time his opponent was down.


    Arnold discovered this after watching several matches he had fought, and that''s why he managed to take advantage of two out of the three Splash attacks Calvin made.


    Jerry Blaze was another example... Although he was a great wrestler with great Endurance, Arnold that the only way he could defeat him was to focus more on improving his Attack Power since only a strong strike could beat up an advanced Endurance. That way, he successfully defeated Jerry Blaze even though it was more like a titanic battle.


    At this moment, he only had to do the same to ensure his victory against Jay D. Although he knew that having to fight such a top star in the top show would be almost different from Grindhouse Wrestling, he believed he could win.


    There was always a great challenge that almost made him lose every match... But...


    "Nah, I''d win."


    He always came out victorious in every conflict, continuing to rise as one of the undefeated professional wrestlers in the world. Gradually, it was entering world records, but it was clear that his periods on Grindhouse Wrestling wouldn''t be compared to Slamdown.


    Literally, it was now that the main journey began.


    The first match was won against Calvin Dean...


    That was a great debut for him, and he was ready to defeat Jay D in the second.


    The rest of the night was spent watching several wrestling match videos fought by Jay D against different opponents. His title-winning match was also among these matches, and Arnold couldn''t just stop being amazed by the great performance of the 33-year-old man from Milwaukee, Wisconsin.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    Although he was captivated by the interesting matches, he tried to focus more on observing the flaws and taking notes.


    This time, Arnold wasn''t surprised that he only spotted a few flaws, which he doubted could earn him a victory. Just like Jerry Blaze, Jay D seemed to possess great Endurance... In fact, it was almost double of Jerry''s. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only a few professional wrestlers were able to take him down to the count of three, and these were mostly the top wrestlers who had created a legendary record in the industry.


    Andrew Jack was one of them... The latest to be precise.


    It was also noticed that Jay D kept an undefeated record for a whole year without being defeated after 37 matches. In the undefeated streak rankings, only three men had topped the table over Jay D, making the fourth Ultimate Revolution Wrestling superstar with the highest period of being undefeated.


    "Sigh... Well, that''s another thing to note down," Arnold blinked his eyes with a bit of nervousness and continued with his research.


    When he was done, he decided to take a few hours to sleep since it was almost even daytime. The next day ¡ª a day to the show ¡ª he decided to practice some moves as usual, but he decided to keep the next Hardcore Wrestling art on hold this time. After this great upcoming match, he was sure to start!


    Gathering up to five hundred overall attribute points was quite a huge mission this time, but Arnold never stopped improving his agility. He even had to put more effort into training, taking his time to run on hills and treadmills alone for a long time.


    He also tried to be secured this time, hoping that he wouldn''t be captured. But anyway, he had little to no care about being captured again. That was the least of his concerns right now.


    After completing the training and practices in preparation for his match with Jay D, Arnold took a look at his overall attribute points to see the progress.


    [Overall attribute points: 312/500.]


    With a casual nod, he said before walking out of the gym to get set for the showdown.


    "Not bad."

 Chapter 143: Max Fury vs Jay D

    Until the day of the show, Arnold had been busy getting himself prepared for the greatest match of his career. Training, practicing, and learning from top matches as well as observing Jay D''s past matches.


    It had all been a lot of stress, but he knew that it was worth it. After all, he had to put much effort into winning the match, or else he would hate himself. Arnold never wanted to be defeated, at least, not in this early stage.


    ...


    When it was nighttime, the show began. Being undoubtedly the toughest l match in the show today, Max Fury versus Jay D was fixed as the main event. Surprisingly, the Ipswich Town stadium became full even before dark despite the huge capacity it had, but it was certain that Max Fury''s sudden popularity had resulted in this.


    Everyone wanted to see the incredible Max Fury face one of the strongest professional wrestlers ever, and in enthusiasm, they wanted to see him win. It was just like a demand, as almost all his fans in England were present.


    The fact that there were countless win-demanding posts on the internet made it clear. Everyone wanted him to defeat Jay D, except for Jay''s fans, who were on their side of support.


    Whatever that was their wants, it was visibly clear that Max Fury fans took over sixty-five percent to the arena, with loud shouts and cheers echoing around. If one listened, the praises of The Legacy could be heard amid the complicated noises.


    Before the show even began, there was an uproar that only added to the heat of what the upcoming match would bring.


    ...


    It took like an hour and thirty minutes before it was time for the main event... By that time, Max Fury was already ready to go.


    In his room, he got dressed in his red long leather jacket and red shorts. This time, he had decided to add one accessory to his costume, and it was red glassless eyeglasses. Max Fury had met a professional fashion expert to get it all planned, and he believed it was cool.


    He decided to act like a simple, cool guy, just like he was truly, and his attire could define it more.


    Just when he was set to leave the room and match to the arena, his phone beeped. With a single glance, he noticed who it was.


    "Mark... Hmmm..."


    He quickly picked up the call, not wanting to cause an issue when it was his time to show up in the ring.


    "Hey! Max!" Mark shouted excitedly at the other hand of the phone.


    "Hey," Arnold replied with a smile.


    "Ahh, you have not been active on the WhatsApp group chat, what''s up?" Mark asked.


    Arnold shook his head and rubbed his brows before replying...


    "Uhm, I have just been too busy with things on here. I promise to drop by when I have time," he said.


    "There is no problem with that, bro. You just gotta do me a favor."


    "What favor?" Arnold asked.


    "Defeat Jay D... You know, he cost me my five dollars last time against Andrew Jack, so you have to avenge me," Mark said with a slight laugh.


    Arnold also finds this funny and laughs as well... But it was clearly a jokey reason. Mark just wanted Arnold to defeat Jay D and that''s all. He knew that Jay D wasn''t a simple opponent, and that was certain.


    "Sure, I will give my all... For your five dollars," Arnold spoke and laughed, with Mark laughing back as well.


    Then, after their short conversation, they ended the call, and Arnold walked straight to the arena after several inhales and exhales.


    It was time.


    ****** Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Who were you calling?" A female voice questioned Mark from the side, drawing his attention.


    That voice belonged to Lila Ross.


    Lila and Mark were at the gym house at this time in Capside Centre, training relentlessly just like they always did. Since Arnold left, they haven''t dared to reduce the effort to train and practice, trying to become better in their skills and physical fitness.


    "It was Max... He sent his regards," Mark said as he ran on a treadmill.


    Lila was at the corner lifting a 35 kg weight...


    "Max? He answered the call. I thought he forgot about us already," Lila smirked and said.


    "No way. He would never do that. He is just chanced with work and that''s all," Mark tried to explain from his belief, blinking.


    "Well, he should spare even a minute to visit the group chat every day. That would be remarkable," Lila said.


    "Yeah, he promised to. Let''s just hope he defeats Jay D tonight. I mean the match would be ongoing in a few minutes," Mark informed.


    Lila suddenly dropped the weight and turned to him with widened eyes.


    "Few minutes? And we are still here?! Common let''s go watch!" Lila shouted.


    However, Mark only stared casually and continued his training.


    "You can go ahead, I will join you soon," Mark said.


    Without even wasting a second, Lila left the gym and ran into Mark''s room. She prefers to stay over and watch movies on his TV often and also watches wrestling matches as well...


    Having the keys to his door, everything was settled.


    Mark only kept running on treadmills, having a low urge to leave.


    "I know he would win... There is no need to go watch."


    Then he heaved a sigh and added.


    "I have to defeat Justin Reed in the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match next week."


    ******


    Arnold walked into the arena with his theme music sounding across the building. There were loud thunderous cheers that almost made the building erupt upon his appearance, but he was calm and could just give his display.


    "And his opponent, from San Diego California, weighing in 224 pounds, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    The shouts only worsen.


    Arnold walked into the ring majestically and over to one of the ring corners. There, they stared at Jay D, who appeared to be calm and excited to fight him. Jay D was jumping on a spot as if he had no uncertainty about this match... Unlike Max Fury.


    He was calm and collected as if he had seen his victory with his own eyes.


    By the referee''s order, the bell sounded, and the match officially began.


    All eyes are on the ring.


    S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144: Max Fury vs Jay D (II)

    GING! GING! GING!


    The match officially began, but both men didn''t attack at first...


    No, there was an unexpected start in the beginning, as Jay D suddenly rolled out of the ring and began wandering in the ringside with a cunning smile on his face.


    [Don''t follow up. Stay in and watch attentively.]


    Thanks to the system. It had just stopped Max Fury from rushing out. He never knew what Jay D had planned, but he knew that it wasn''t something funny when the system dropped that advice.


    Max Fury halted at that instant and only observed Jay D walking around the ringside. It was now that he really noticed something about that act... Jay D was truly looking for a way to attack first and take the first lead in the match.


    With that sense, Max Fury''s urge to remain in the ring grew more. Most of his fans had reacted to the decision, but he never cared. Many didn''t understand what he had in mind, as all they wanted was for him to attack.


    It took up a minute before the referee could no longer hold on, so he started to count. It was now that Max Fury saw the fruit of the decision he had made.


    Now, Jay D had to get back into the ring, but he didn''t know what route to take. Every way he tried to take was blocked by Max Fury, and he didn''t want to go throw it because he knew that he would get attacked before he could know it.


    Some of the fans had noticed this, as they saw Jay D unable to get back in the ring while there was an ongoing countdown.


    Jay D couldn''t help but glare, frustrated.


    "Five..."


    "Six..."


    "Seven...!"


    At a point, the fans began to follow the count, as it was already becoming exciting at the start. If it turned out Jay D was outside in the ring after the tenth count, then he would be disqualified, which means defeat.


    It was all exciting again, and Max Fury couldn''t help but let out a victorious smile in the ring.


    However...


    At a point, those smiles seized.


    After staying outside for so long, at the ninth count, Jay D decided to bare all that would come his way. He only wanted to get back into the ring to prevent being disqualified.


    At that moment, Max Fury''s face had turned dark, but it never stopped him from attacking Jay D right at that instant.


    It was an opportunity for him.


    Jay D had known that Max Fury would surely attack, and that''s why he had been hesitating to enter the ring when the count began. Now that he already attempted to step in, he would have to face whatever he saw.


    Max Fury delivered a toe-kick to Jay D at first, causing him to lower his height. With Jay D still being around the ropes, Max Fury pinned and delivered a DDT right at that instant.


    Shouts followed that action, and Max Fury went the first pin of the match.


    "One..."


    "OH OH, Jay D kicked out at One! Awesome!"


    Max Fury quickly stood up and stared down.


    "I have the lead, I need to make good use of it." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that said, he walked over to the other side of the ropes and plotted to deliver a Phenomenal Forearm. As Jay D gradually stood up from the mat, he watched attentively as he planned on when to strike.


    The fans also observed with attentive eyes, as the congregation was divided into two factions. The Max Fury supporters who hoped he made a successful phenomenal forearm clash, and the Jay D fans who hoped that their idol dodge or just do something to save himself...


    Just when Jay D was totally up on his feet, Max Fury decided to strike. With a jump on the top rope, he charged at Jay D from above, his forearm coming with an unforgiving agility and force.


    When he was almost making the strike, everything seemed to change. It was as if the whole ring had frozen, leaving Jay D free. Max Fury didn''t even know when a kick came smacking his face, causing him to fall on the mat...


    It caused so much pain...


    Just so much pain unlike the ones he had felt felt before.


    It was clear that Jay D possessed great Attack Power, and what Max had felt was way too intense than normal. It was just as if he was having his jaw smashed by a rock upon receiving that kick, but the truth was that it was actually Jay D''s feet.


    Jay D wasted too much time covering at that time.


    "One..."


    Unfortunately, Max Fury had kicked out at One just like Jay D had done after the DDT.


    "These two seemed to be on fire. It''s just going to be a do-or-die clash tonight!" A commentator shouted in excitement.


    "Max Fury had done well to make such a great impression on the Slamdown universe since his arrival here. He is such a wonderful professional wrestler!" Another commentator lamented.


    The match continued as both men refused to stay down for a three count at the beginning stages of the match. It wasn''t as if these moves were casual; they were just too prepared to fall to those... Having to kick out at One said it all...


    No one was giving up soon!


    Jay D pulled Max Fury up and launched a punch, which caused him to fall to one knee. However, he stood up after a few seconds and attempted to punch back, but Jay D was fast enough to block the attack. Holding Max Fury''s attacking hand, he punched again.


    This action now made Max Fury angered enough to act crazily, pushing Jay D backward. That same moment, Jay D charged back at him to deliver a clothesline, but Max Fury quickly sneaked and faced Jay D from behind.


    That very moment, he delivered a dropkick on Jay D''s back, causing him to fall on the middle ropes. Facing outside the ring, Jay D had no idea of what was coming next, but Max Fury had taken action before he could know it.


    He had been looking forward to making this move.


    With a rush, he charged at Jay D... Upon reaching the ropes, he swung with his legs dashing.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    *Bang!"*


    Max Fury swung his legs against Jay D''s face, delivering a 619!!!


    "A SixOneNine!!! What a strike!"


    While the fans cheered, Max Fury only let out a smile.


    [You have used 1 Combat Energy Point to harden your legs.]


    He had just made an unnatural 619 on his opponent!


    ******


    [A/N: If the book gets to 35 Golden Tickets, I''ll do a complete mass release for the rest of the match scene. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 145: [Please dont unlock]

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).


    Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    Discover hidden content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.]


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion). S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 146: [Please dont unlock]

    On arriving at San Diego, in a well-known American Football stadium, Shadska, the Slamdown superstars were welcomed and led to their various rooms.


    Arnold was led by a young lady who was wearing a coat with long spacy black trousers to his room somewhere in the section for superstars without a title. In fact, this part was literally the Rampage Intercontinental Championship division section, as he was still new had hadn''t made any impact here.


    Although there were surely going to be chances to the top, that''s if he would be able to get himself those opportunities as he had done in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Welcome, Max Fury... Place your thumb in the sensor," the lady smiled and said as they approached the door. Without hesitation, Arnold obeyed and placed his thumb on the sensor, then a scan began...


    The scan lasted for three seconds before a green light appeared from a tiny glass-like surface at the top, then the young lady informed.


    "The door will open only to your handprint throughout your stay here. Welcome once again."


    Arnold nodded in response to her information, and then he turned and entered the room. The room was pretty similar to other rooms for professional wrestling superstars in other shows, so Arnold wouldn''t have to wander around observing what he had to do.


    Dropping his bag, he sat on the bed and rested for a while. The journey only lasted a few hours, but Arnold knew exactly why he needed that rest.


    He had been training all night the previous day, trying to practice and practice until he got several common moves perfect. Mostly, he had loved to get one move to the peak of destruction...


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    And that was the 619!


    Sure, only wrestlers who loved skillful combats and had lesser strength delivered 619s, but that doesn''t matter to Arnold.


    He knew that he had great Strength, great Skills, great Stamina, and all that he needed to soar... Although they might not have maxed out to make him that omni-dominant force that he wanted to be, he trusted the process.


    With many common moves that he had gained and practiced, he was ready to take on Calvin Dean.


    Of course, after watching several videos of this man fighting, Arnold had felt a chill...


    Yes, Calvin Dean was more fierce than Arnold had suspected, which made him stunned. The way he fought, moved, and even reacted to attacks made Arnold give almost the same rate as Andrew Jack.


    It was certain that Andrew Jack was one of the strongest in the entire roster, and Arnold had just found someone so close to his match.


    Calvin Dean is a threat...


    Now he knows.


    After taking a long nap, waking up almost at nighttime, Arnold matched forward to the gym in the stadium about a few meters away from the lounge.


    That evening, the shimmers of flashy lights illuminated every tip of darkness, giving the arena an admirable beauty.


    Although it was getting dark, the lights around made it feel like it was still dawn. Arnold spotted several wrestlers who were either coming from the gym, a bar, or from where he didn''t know.


    He could spot several staffs of the Shadska Management wandering around from different corners, the sounds of hitting music, and the echo of distant chattering.


    Ignoring the whole scene, he continued walking, approaching the gym while only sparing glances at directions temporarily.


    When he got to the gym, he walked in and decided to begin training. The gym appeared to be more classic and well-furnished than Grindhouse Wrestling''s. Although it wasn''t as if Grindhouse Wrestling had poor gym facilities, that of this stadium was more advanced... At least a little quiet.


    With a grimace, he began with the treadmill at the side and ran at different speed rates. Running on different speed rates surely would help to boost his reaction speed to certain attacks, and he had known that for quite a while.


    While he ran, the system gave him an analysis of his aimed goal, which only added to his effort. He tried as much as he could to beat the exact aim, and it was pretty fortunate that he made it after a while like he always did.


    And at the end...


    [You have gained 4 points to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 63.]


    [You have two points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 62.]


    These days, Arnold had gained a few points to his Attributes after those long training and practicing, and each Attribute already surpassed 50, now even exceeding 60.


    At the moment, his overall attribute points had surpassed 200, which already earned him the Tombstone Piledriver Skill. Now, he only wanted to make 500 overall attribute points so he could gain a Skill and 50 points to his Intelligence at that same instant.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy, but he believed he could make it... After all, he started with just a few attribute points that didn''t make a double, and now he had made over two hundred of them, enhancing his attributes and physical fitness... Why wouldn''t he make it to 500 overall attribute points???


    It was undoubtedly possible, and that was just a side of his possible ambition. Now, he had to get himself prepared for Calvin Dean...


    Arnold moved over to the weight to lift one only to hear his ring name from behind... S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Max Fury??? So it''s true..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows and turned in an instant.


    "So it''s true that you train like a crazy man and surely won?" The man, hairless and grabby, said.


    That time, Arnold''s face already turned dark since he had noticed this person.


    Yes, it was his next opponent...


    It was Calvin Dean.


    A glare suddenly appeared on his face, wondering why Calvin decided to approach him, but he was rather calmer than his flesh wanted.


    "Well, just wanna say hi to the rookie I''m the house... Just can''t wait to kick your ass, that''s all," Calvin smiled and almost attempted to walk away but halted...


    "Yes! I can''t believe this escaped my mind..."


    Calvin decided to walk closer to Arnold... Then with an intimidating smile, he muttered slowly but loudly in Max Fury''s right ear...


    "So Max Fury, how about we make this a Falls Count Anywhere match?"

 Chapter 147: Max Fury vs Jay D (III)

    At that moment, the cheers of the fans crazily increased when they spotted Jay D bleeding on his nose. Truly, the SixOneNine delivered by Max Fury had hit him so hard due to hardening his feet...


    "The greatly forced SixOneNine had caused damage to the former Universal champion, and now he is left with a broken nose!" A commentator voiced out.


    Max Fury stood and observed for a moment with a hint of shock on his face. He had expected nothing associated with getting Jay D''s nose broken at that moment, but what would he have expected from Ironskin?


    His feet would have been as hard as a rock to cause such injury on his opponent''s face, even though he only activated a 10% hardness.


    Max Fury shook his head...


    "Well..."


    After all, it wasn''t as if the match would be called off, so he had to act fast before he screwed this opportunity.


    Yes, an opportunity to cover and win since Jay D was lost in unconsciousness. The fans had been stunned seeing Jay D down after receiving just a common SixOneNine, but they had no idea what had come with it.


    It was just Jay D alone who had felt the great pain that caused his nose to bleed hard, his face reddened due to the force.


    With a rush, Max Fury ran over and covered. The referee quickly lowered his height to begin the count immediately.


    "ONE..."


    "TWO..."


    "..."


    "WHOA! To think that Jay D could kick out...!"


    Although it was a SixOneNine nine, the fans were a little surprised that Jay D was able to kick out after falling to utter unconsciousness after the strike.


    It was Max Fury who really knew what he had done that had the most stunned reaction, seeing that Jay D had just kicked out of an Iron-skinned applied SixOneNine.


    He sat next to the former Universal champion, who was still lying in the match, staring at him with widened eyes.


    "No way. No fucking way!" Max Fury shouted inwardly.


    However, the fans never felt the heat of his astonishment due to knowing that a SixOneNine was actually not going to cause enough pain to take down a strong professional wrestler like Jay D. Before he knew it, Jay D was already getting up on his feet, his eyes glinting darkly like a raging tiger.


    Although he was still suffering from the pain, Jay D was willing to fight and make Max Fury pay. The look on his face could clearly reveal the destructive intents that lingered, causing Max Fury to rise immediately before letting Jay D stay on his feet first.


    Quickly, he tried to attack as he was undoubtedly in control, not wanting Jay D to get any possible opportunity to fight back.


    He launched a kick on the back of Jay D''s head, causing him to fall to his knees. That time, a sudden urge flew into his mind.


    At that moment, he believed a Sorrowful Kiss could end it. Since Jay D was just right in the best state to receive the attack, that was what came to mind.


    Max Fury took a few steps backward and threw an unforgiving gaze at the former Universal champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling. He had a plan this time, and that was to use a Combat Energy Point to harden his knee while launching the Sorrowful Kiss.


    He knew absolutely that there was no way Jay D would kick out of it, yet, he was a little worried about causing more damage to the already broken nose of his opponent.


    In a few moments, he decided to take those thoughts to the side and decided to attack. He already knew what Jay D would do if he were in his shoes. Max had come to realize that one had to make use of every opportunity he has in life, as it was culturally known that opportunity comes but once.


    If he decided to pity Jay D, he might just regret it later.


    After plotting his movement, Max Fury rushed toward Jay D who was kneeling in the middle of the ring, exhausted and pained.


    The fans reacted with crazy shouts after noticing his attempt, and the match only got more interesting as it was probably coming to an end.


    The next moment, the shouts suddenly went seized in an instant after seeing Max Fury being caught in his attempted attack. Jay D was cunning enough to act like he was totally mindless of the incoming attack due to the pain, catching Max Fury the very moment he threw his knees for the Sorrowful Kiss strike.


    He didn''t want to get hit after all because he knew entirely what damage the Sorrowful Kiss could do. At that instant, Jay D had grabbed and raised Max Fury''s legs, slamming him on the mat for a Powerbomb!


    The force of the attack made it look like Max Fury''s back had cracked the moment he hit hard against the mat, unable to move at that instant. That time, Jay D already fell on him, covering for a count.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "..."


    Max Fury would never stay down to such an attack, not with retaining little consciousness that could help him stay awake... Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    The pain...


    The pain in his spine was pretty terrifying, but the least Max Fury could do was endure and roll to the corner.


    He had noticed that Jay D was plotting another attack... His finisher to be precise.


    Max Fury had to act wise by staying down while he rolled to the corner. Upon reaching the corner, he stood up, but unfortunately at that time, Jay D was already charging toward him.


    However, that was his plan.


    When Jay D was close enough, Max Fury ran out and launched a spear, causing his opponent to land on the mat. That same moment, he pulled Jay D and delivered a Neckbuster immediately...


    It was already time to cover, as he knew that there was no way Jay D could get out of it.


    "ONE."


    "TWO!"


    "THR..."


    "WHAT?!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No fucking way!"


    No, it wasn''t as if Jay D was kicked out...


    He couldn''t have...


    "Holy Shit...! Who the hell pulling me outta the ring?!"


    *****


    [A/N: Please read the author''s thought below.]

 Chapter 148: Max Fury vs Jay D (IV): The attacker

    Before Max Fury could know it, he found himself being pulled out of the ring, landing with both arms to prevent him from hitting face-first onto the carpet.


    The congregation had reacted to the sudden, unexpected occurrence, but there seemed to be two different reactions, noticeably.


    Angered shouts of those of were just eager to see Max Fury pin Jay D to the count of three...


    And delighted cheers of those who visibly wanted Jay D to emerge victorious at the end...


    In an instant, Max Fury quickly stood up and attempted to spot who had just attacked him. However, before he could make a successful turn, a kick came landing on the back of his head, forcing him to fall back to the carpet at that instant. There was an uproar in the congregation, but Max Fury was just unable to see who had attacked.


    The pain Max Fury felt was as intense as the impact of a superkick, which caused him to stay down for a while. That time, the attacker had continued to stump on him relentlessly to weaken him more, capitalizing on his limbs.


    There was one sure thing...


    Whoever this person was, the truth was that he was fighting for Jay D.


    And it was certain.


    The attack finally pulled Max Fury, still making sure that he couldn''t see his face, and banged him on the steel stairs at one of the corners.


    Max Fury was left with no attacking option, as he was totally pained. At that point, the attacker pulled him immediately and sent him back into the ring.


    It was clear at that time that the match had officially ended due to the illegal attack, and it was only left for Jay D to do whatever he wanted to Max Fury.


    Although the match had been disqualified, the referee remained in the ring as he urged Jay D to stop whatever he intended to do.


    It only got worse when the attacker also entered the ring and joined the torture against Max Fury.


    Max Fury could only feel the pain that they kept delivering, as he was made to face the mat all through the moment of the torture. In a moment, he was picked under Jay D''s arms, facing upward, and got attacked with the Cross Rhodes finisher...


    *Boom!*


    Jay D''s finishing move that only few could survive. The fact that the match was no longer ongoing made Max Fury''s fans a little relieved, but many were exasperated by the disgusting attack launched by these two.


    Honestly, this was the first time the Slamdown universe was spotting Jay D with an ally, or maybe a friend if they should call it that way at first. Jay D was initially known as an independent person who liked to take the wins himself without any help, but he had just made the fans feel a different way now.


    The man who was barely considered a heel had now shown that he truly was.


    While Arnold lay in the middle of the ring, Jay D stood tall and ranted proudly, receiving an overwhelming load of Boos, which he didn''t care about.


    "I don''t give a shit... No, I don''t," with a casual yet nonchalant look on his face, he spoke...


    Although the boos only increased.


    Soon, Jay D gestured to the attacker who was still unknown to Max Fury, and he went ahead to pull him up from the mat. Driving him close to Jay D, they both raised him as if like a fish being caught and decided to launch another slam.


    *BAAM*


    It was successful... As no one was there to help Max Fury... He was critically in pain and was helpless at that moment, which still gave his attackers the motive to keep attacking as mercilessly as they wanted.


    At this point, Max Fury was at a stage where he couldn''t move his body... He was in a drastic pool of unconsciousness.


    "Do you ever think you can win me? How strong are you?! Huh...? You can''t... Never!" Jay D pounced his right foot on Max Fury''s head once more.


    *Bang*


    "Now you are helpless... So helpless," Jay D laughed, and the attacker, who possessed fair skin and long brownish hair, did the same as well...


    After mocking for a while, they pulled Max Fury up and attempted to launch another double-team slam. Just like in the previous stage, Max Fury was still weak and too down to make any preventive attempts. His supporting side was already saddened at that moment, as all they could see were merciless tortures in progress.


    Jay D and the attacker carried Max Fury again in aim for another slam... Although it didn''t seem like this was the last they would make, they were ready to make it more intense than the other...


    *BAAM*


    Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Max Fury was slammed on the mat again, this time appearing more affected by the attack.


    The boos continued, but there were still shouts of motivation from some parts of the congregation.


    "One more time!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "One more time!"


    "One more time!"


    This drove Jay D and his ally to attack once again, and this time, they had another plan. The ally quickly rushed to the top turnbuckle while Jay D placed Max Fury on his thighs close to the same corner.


    Everyone knew what they intended to do...


    Jay D''s ally was going to jump hard from the top turnbuckle on Max Fury''s chest!


    It was a deadly attempt, but they had to let out the merciless intent that clogged up their minds.


    However, at that moment when everyone never expected any intervention, the song of familiar music fans caused high tensions and screams as a young man stepped up from the shadows and charged forward to the ring.


    Firstly, the motherf**ker who was on the top turnbuckle was sent falling on the announce table before he could know it, and the moment he dashed into the ring, Jay D got struck with a Stunner that sent him to fall into the corner...


    "YEAH!!!"


    This man, his helper, just took down the shameless figures that had caused Max Fury so much pain, which almost made the entire arena go crazy...


    When Max Fury managed to regain slight consciousness and forwarded his gaze to his helper, his eyes dilated in shock...


    "J... Jerry...?"

 Chapter 149: [Dont Unlock]

    "Hello, Max Fury," Conor Kurt greeted just after noticing that Arnold had stopped practicing.


    "Good day, Conor! It''s such an honor to see you," Arnold replied with a tone of excitement.


    It was clear that he was really pleased to see him, and Conor had noticed it.


    "You really train and practice a lot. That alone is impressive, Fury," Conor, with his wrinkling white skin and greyish hair, said with a smile.


    Arnold quickly nodded and said.


    "I improve a lot while I train and practice alone... That''s the secret of my success," that was a half lie.


    Yes, it was true that his training helped him improve, but the system had a hand in his success as well. The fact that he didn''t mention the Pro Wrestling System made it a half-lie. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "I see... So, what made you use Jk Style''s theme song for your stage entry? It''s surprising you know?" Conor walked close to the ring as he spoke.


    "He had been my favorite wrestler, especially when he was your tag team partner! Unfortunately, he died before I could get to meet him, so I just wanted to use his theme song to keep his glory awake. He was is legend," Arnold said.


    "Yes, indeed. He is a legend. Even more than I am," Conor responded, but his statement made Arnold a little confused.


    "I... I never said that sir," Arnold tried to secure himself.


    "I never said you said it. I said it myself," these words were strong, but Conor was having a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Arnold didn''t utter a word but only nodded.


    "I will be there watching and hoping to see you win. I believe you can make history tonight... Good luck, Max Fury."


    With a thumbs up, Conor said and walked out of the training ring room.


    Arnold could only nod as a response... He didn''t have what to say to the legend. However, Conor really liked the coolness in him. He appeared to be very different than other upcoming professional wrestling stars of this generation. And it was amazing.


    "Another motivation... Many are hoping for my victory. I can''t afford to lose," Arnold said to himself and quickly went back to practicing.


    He tried to practice until it was almost evening.


    By 4 pm, he left the training ring and straight to the locker room. The arena was already giving off a noisy aura as it was almost time for the event. The pay-per-view would be kicking off by 7 pm, but the arena was already full before 3 pm.


    That was the spirit of the royal rumble.


    The second greatest pay-per-view event of the top shows. It was every wrestler''s dream to be part of a Royal Rumble Match due to the privilege it brings to the winner.


    At the locker rooms, in the men''s division, thirty men sat back and prepared for one of the greatest matches of their career.


    When it was 7 pm, the show kicked off...


    There were a lot of single and tag team matches to come before the main event. There were still Championship Matches as well, and all these had to be taken before the main event.


    There were countless wins and countless losses... However, it was only certain that some were favored while some were not.


    That was the culture of fighting...


    You win, or you lose.


    The only match that captivated Arnold was Andrew Jack''s title defense in a rematch against Jay D. Unfortunately for Jay D, he lost again.


    Although this time it wasn''t a steel cage...


    Jay D did his best and gave his all, making Andrew believe that he was truly worth being a champion. However, Andrew Jack appeared to be the most worthy man in the ring.


    He kept soaring as the champion, making Arnold admire his passion. He still appeared too strong for Arnold to defeat.


    He was like a "Tristan Black" combined, or a triple "Jerry Blaze" if he was to make a comparison.


    Keeping that aside, he watched other matches as well.


    There was a World World championship match as well, which was the Rampage show''s top Championship.


    Arnold was interested in watching anyway, and he was amazed at the way the wrestlers fought.


    Kelly Henry and Iron Dream were some of the top wrestlers in the show, and just like Andrew Jack, they still appeared too strong in Arnold''s face.


    "Maybe I''m underestimating myself too much, I have to stop," Arnold thought for a while and concluded...


    It was after the URW World Championship Match that the Royal Rumble Match began.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, IT''S TIME!!!"


    There was an uproar in the large congregation.


    This was the first time Arnold would be participating in a show having over a hundred thousand fans.


    It was massive, but he had the courage.


    Before he could know it, the match began.


    The show started with a Rampage wrestler and a Slamdown wrestler.


    The entry rule was set that a new competitor would enter every three minutes, so Arnold was just nine minutes away from entering the ring after the sound of the bell.


    He waited...


    Although he was already ready to go out and fight.


    Clad in the long red leather jacket, he matched through the alleyway and approached the final room before the main arena where the show was ongoing.


    After three minutes, the third competitor walked into the ring.


    After another three minutes, the fourth competitor ran in as well.


    It was just a matter of three minutes before it reached his turn, and Arnold''s heart felt like it was ascending to the top of a mountain.


    Ten...


    Nine...


    Eight...


    Before he could know it, the countdown to his entry started, and the whole congregation was eager to see who it was.


    "Who is the fifth fighter to make an entry???!"


    Arnold could hear the excited commentators.


    Seven...


    Six...


    Five...


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    With a sigh, Arnold walked through the entrance and straight to the main arena.


    The song of JK Styles had already made a part of the fans scream out loud, and upon entry, the shouts only increased.


    Ignoring anything that could counter his focus, he charged at the ring.


    It was time!


    ****** S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [A/N: Thank you for your support this month. I''m truly grateful. We are entering a new month, I hope you keep supporting this novel. Thanks once again. Actually, we could get a mass release if we get a lot of Golden Tickets. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 150: Jerry Blaze in Slamdown!

    "Jerry Blaze?!"


    What met Max Fury''s gaze, at first sight, caused his heart to skip in shock the moment he noticed the man who had just come to his aid.


    It was not just some random superstar in the Slamdown locker room or some anonymous individual who could dash out from nowhere...


    It was Jerry Blaze!!!


    "But, how? I never thought Grindhouse Wrestling was making another deal with Slamdown," Max Fury said in his mind, stunned and confused.


    However, at that time, Jerry Blaze was busy attacking the two men who had been torturing him for a long, and the fans were cheering at the top of their lungs.


    "In case you don''t know who this man is, he is Jerry Blaze!!!" A commentator suddenly shouted from the announce table, but only a few were mindful of what he had just said as they were captivated by what Jerry Blaze was doing to Jay D and his ally.


    At that time, Jerry Blaze already delivered two Stunners to Jerry Blaze, sending him outside the ring. The attacker, which Max Fury had now noticed to be Edan Jone, one of Slamdown''s important Intercontinental division men, was also stunned by Jerry Blaze as well...


    Max Fury only sat while leaning to the ring corner and watched Jerry Blaze punish the two men. Although it wasn''t as if Jerry Blaze was stronger than them, he only had fresh power because he wasn''t involved in the match before. Edan Jone had lost a lot of his strength after being the one capitalizing on torturing Max Fury several times.


    Soon, when Jerry Blaze finally gave the two men the punishment that they deserved, in his power, he threw Edan Jone out of the ring and approached Max Fury at the ring corner.


    There was a rain of claps all through the arena after that action, all in praise for Jerry Blaze, who had just come to save The Legacy from the two pathetic figures.


    At that time, Max Fury was only looking like he was seeing a ghost, more stunned than delighted by what had just happened.


    "It''s okay... Shocking, right? Yeah, I''m in Slamdown now," Jerry Blaze said while giving Max Fury a hand to stand up on his feet.


    It was certain that the pain had reduced after a long time of Jerry Blaze battling against Jay D and Edan. Fortunately for him, he had regained his strength quite enough to get up on his feet.


    With that done, Jerry Blaze urged him to leave the arena with him as they went straight to Manager Jack Harris''s office. Jerry was putting on a fierce look on his face at that moment, much like he was hungry to fight! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The way he attacked Jay D and Edan Jone could tell it all, as it was another attempt for a good first impression in his debut appearance.


    When they got to the manager''s office, Jerry Blaze personally walked over and stared at Jack Harris in the eye.


    "Grant us a match, Jack. We need to teach some lessons into their bones...! The revenge isn''t enough, and I believe Max Fury would want to avenge himself with his bare hands!"


    Manager Jack Harris nodded repeatedly as a reaction and turned to look at Max Fury, who was standing behind Jerry.


    "You really wanna fight Jay D and Edan Jone in a tag team match with Jerry Blaze?" Jack Harris asked with a casual smile on his face.


    Immediately, Max Fury nodded in agreement, causing on smile on Jerry Blaze''s face that instant.


    "Then so be it. Come next week, it will be Jerry Blaze and Max Fury against Edan Jone and Jay D, in a tag team match!" Jack Harris declared a hint of excitement on his face.


    With a nod, Jerry Blaze and Max Fury left the office and walked down the alleyway. Jerry Blaze still noticed Max Fury''s shock at seeing him in Slamdown so quickly, and he tried to explain what had actually happened.


    Max Fury just gave him the go-ahead a few months ago to get the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title; it was really awkward to see him here just like that...


    "The Slamdown management had been having an interest in me even before you came to the show. Unfortunately, they had to go for you first because of your great performance. They finalized the deal just three days ago, so that''s why I had to show up today. We were in a different van, so you didn''t notice me," Jerry Blaze explained with a smile, and Max Fury only nodded before saying.


    "That''s nice and impressive. I mean, you truly deserve to be here. You are no longer like the wrestlers on there."


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "You too, you truly deserve to be here. Look, you almost defeated Jay D if not that Edan obstructed the count. That would be so incredible for such a youngster like you... Even at this stage of my career, I don''t think I can defeat Jerry Blaze in a match," Jerry said with a dubious smile.


    "You can if you believe. There is always a new record in everything we do. That''s what I believe about life," Max Fury advised.


    "Ahh, I know, hehe. Sometimes believing is just the bad thing to do, haha."


    When Jerry Blaze said this, Max Fury was left with nothing to say anymore. He only shook his head and shrugged it off as they progressed to their various rooms.


    ...


    Arnold entered his room with an exhausted look on his face... Walking over to the bed, he pounced and didn''t know when he got sent to the realm of sleep.


    The most shocking incident today wasn''t just the sudden appearance of Edan Jone, but the appearance of Jerry Blaze from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    Helping him counter his attackers was the least that Arnold expected, but it actually happened right in his eyes. He was more than just stunned; he had to accept the reality of the event.


    Now, he would have to go with Jerry Blaze to the ring next week, to fight against who had tortured him mercilessly for blind pathetic reasons...


    "Winning the match could have been better," Arnold muttered in anger severally after recollecting the disheartening event.

 Chapter 151: [Dont unlock]

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.


    Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ...


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?''


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 152: [Dont unlock]

    There were cases when the top shows wouldn''t need stars from Grindhouse Wrestling to participate in the Royal Rumble Match, it was really fortunate that four Grindhouse Wrestling stars would be joining the showdown.


    This wasn''t just to compete, it was an opportunity to win a huge fan base or even a direct ticket to become a wrestler in one of the top shows. While there are disadvantages like having to fight in a thirty men battle, there were also advantages which could erase the thoughts of fear in anyone.


    After all, who would be afraid of participating in a Royal Rumble Match at Fallout? Not only does the winner get the rewards, but even the best competitors are recognized for their potential, in some cases, luckily earning themselves a different title opportunity with a different champion. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    With these considered, Arnold''s urge to perform in the Royal Rumble Match was strengthened.


    The next day, he was up so early that it wasn''t bright yet despite going to bed late. These days, Arnold has been depriving himself of sleep, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    Just a little sleep and he would be awake, awakened by overwhelming complicated thoughts in his head...


    "Shiiii, this isn''t going to do me any good. I need to sleep well at night," he said frustratingly, raising his head to the clock on the wall to see 5: 27 pm.


    Even if he tried, he still couldn''t go back to sleep. It was as though his blood was boiling in his head, leading to utter unrest.


    Arnold''s vibrant eyes were widely open until it was bright... Freshening up, he walked out of his room and to the cafeteria.


    Arnold had breakfast alone at a table that could receive four people, but he was fine... At least, he preferred this to the latter.


    He ate pretty much to his satisfaction just like every other morning, and left the cafeteria.


    It was Friday, the busiest day after Wednesday in Capside Centre. However, today appeared to be different, strangely.


    Arnold felt that something was wrong as the surroundings were almost deserted. Only a few people could be seen, literally, mostly officials and staff who usually wander about at certain times.


    "Where did everyone go?" Arnold bit his lips and questioned. But he clearly has to answer that question. He wouldn''t be the one answer, right?


    With an almost crazily beating heart, Arnold progressed through the training area... Maybe everyone decided to workout today, he thought. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, while he walked further, he saw no sign of anyone. In fact, the training area was an empty desert, lonesome and strange, for the very first time to Arnold.


    Arnold''s heart almost skipped.


    "Where the hell is everyone?!" This time, the question came with tension.


    "You don''t know?!" A feminine voice asked from behind, seeing Arnold perplexed.


    If not for the fact that this voice was familiar, he would have jumped with a scream, crying that some ghosts had raided Capside Centre. Although confused, he turned to look at Lila who had asked a confusing question.


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what?" Arnold asked.


    "Everyone is in the arena. In ten minutes, there would be a two-slot Battle Royal Match. You and the Grindhouse Alpha Champion didn''t need to be among the fighters. You both have automatically qualified for competing in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout."


    "The winner of the first and second slot would be joining you both as it is four men required from the show..."


    Lila explained, giving Arnold clear information.


    "Ah! I can''t believe I don''t know this, of all people," Arnold let out a smile of shame.


    "You should be in the arena too, all superstars are in there..." Lila said and turned to leave.


    "I just came to inform you," she said and walked away.


    ''Inform me? Ah, interesting.''


    The right side of his lips curled up for a smirk hearing what Lila had just said. Of course, he knew that she was very friendly, but...


    Well, Arnold didn''t want to think deeply about that.


    With a sigh, he decided to visit the arena as well and have fun watching the Battle Royals.


    A Battle Royal Match was almost like a Royal Rumble Match. The only difference was that a Battle Royal Match starts with all competitors in the ring, while a Royal Rumble Match starts with only two fighters, new ones entering every three minutes.


    The way of winning was still the same... Grab your opponent throw him outside the ring through the top rope and get him eliminated!


    Upon entering the arena, a considerable amount of eyes came in Arnold''s direction, followed by some cold and bright stares. However, like always, no attention was spared.


    Unlike Wednesday night, there was not a single wrestling fan in the congregation seats. Taking up the duty of the fans were the competitors of the second slot of the Battle Royal Match, with an exaggerated number of 35 people in the ring. All men, and even tag team partners who had forgotten their glory to pursue this great opportunity.


    As a champion, he had gained quite a lot of respect from officials, and he was given a suitable place to sit somewhere in the ringside.


    This seat was facing directly to an announce table, but it wasn''t as if the commentators would be analyzing anything about these matches. They were all secret, offline matches.


    Sitting next to Arnold''s seat was the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, "The Captain" Tristan Black. Tristan Black smiled at Arnold as soon as he noticed his presence. With a few stares at his Grindhouse Omega title, he switched his gaze to his face.


    "Good day, Max Fury. It''s good to see you," he said seemingly politely. But we Arnold observed him, he noticed that this is the kind of person that should never be trusted.


    "Good day," Arnold stared once to his face and title on his waist and withdrew.


    Tristan Black noticed this and smiled again. With the way he acted, one wouldn''t know what he was after. He appeared to be cunning.


    "I don''t know... I have been hoping to meet you one day so that we could face off. I want to take you on," Tristan said.


    But it was visibly not clear to Arnold. He only got more confused talking to this guy.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Arnold frowned slightly.


    Then, the Alpha Champion drew his head closer to Arnold''s direction with yet that smile on his face and made it clear.


    "I mean... I am challenging you for a match..."


    "You win, you have my title. I win I have your title."


    "It should be a Winner Takes All match."

 Chapter 153: [Dont unlock]

    Arnold considered the fact that Manager Jack Harris wanted him to go to Rampage because of the big payment. It wasn''t as if Slamdown wasn''t popular after all, Rampage was only a little popular since it was created first.


    These things didn''t make Arnold decide on where to go, as it would be quite ridiculous for him... Although he knew many would choose to accept the Rampage offer if they were in his shoes...


    "Well, I might just be a different person," Arnold muttered as he made his way down the alleyway, approaching his room.


    At this moment, he decided not to get the transfer issues in his head, and he wanted to visit his family at the estate and celebrate his win with them.


    Entering his room, Arnold dropped his bag and freshened him. He got dressed in a simple white T-shirt printed "Grindhouse Wrestling" and put on a black trouser that had a straight structure down to his ankle. Wearing a black shoe, he made sure that he was well-dressed before he left his room and approached Mark and Lila.


    When he met them, they had a little chat and laughed before moving on to the estate. Mark and Lila appeared to be very happy for Arnold''s success as the smiles on their face could tell it. While they walked, they kept telling him about how interesting the Royal Rumble match was.


    "Honestly, Max. You made it even more interesting!" Lila shouted.


    "I never thought you could survive that throw from Lukas Kane in the end, but DAMN! You did it," Mark spoke.


    Arnold only laughed slightly as he enjoyed the fun. If he wasn''t told that the match was epic, he wouldn''t have known.


    All he knew was that he went through hell...


    And perhaps the viewers could only see the interesting part of it.


    "But. But! I''m still wondering why Karl saved you from being eliminated by those tag team partners, then. It''s so confusing and suspicious," Lila couldn''t help but bring out that discussion.


    The smile on Arnold''s face had vanished at that instant, replaced by a serious one.


    "I also thought of that too... What could he be up to, Max?" Mark had to ask.


    "I don''t know honestly. It''s just complicated. He also messaged and congratulated me on Twitter... He apologized for what he did as well," Arnold explained.


    Lila and Mark exchanged stares and returned it to Arnold.


    "Really? Then, he should go to hell," Lila''s lips curled up as she spoke in distaste.


    "C''mon Lila! You don''t have to say that. He must have been really sorry to help Max in that important even though he knew that there could only be one winner. I think he is deeply sorry and has changed," Mark said with a serious countenance.


    Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    It really appeared that Mark sensed Karl''s apology as a genuine one...


    Just like Arnold had.


    "Anyway, let''s just keep that aside. We have to celebrate with your Mom and sisters. They surely will be happy to see you!" Lila tried to obstruct the conversation, and the trio nodded and walked towards the estate.


    When they got to the house where Anna and her daughters were living, there was a long session of happiness and celebration.


    Arnold had to eat and drink with his family as expected, this time, they decided to make it a big feast by making a full barbequed head of a bull. Arnold already loved beef, and he would love to eat a lot of it while he drank a lot of wine.


    "We have a surprise for you, brother!" Audrey stepped up and said with a smile.


    "What is that?" Arnold asked while returning a smile as well.


    Audrey walked over to a different room and brought out a white box after a few seconds. Arnold threw a glance at it and swallowed a few times.


    "Here we go!" Audrey dropped the white box on the table, waited for a while, and then opened it.


    There, a blue cake could be spotted. On the cake was a written design, "Max Fury," which was boldly written, while below was a small design text written "Royal Rumble Winner."


    With a heartfelt smile, Arnold stood up and hugged Audrey. He did the same to his mother and Eva as well, making the celebration more epic.


    Then while they enjoyed, they both raised their cups and cheered.


    "Cheers to success!" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cheers!"


    The family of Gallagher and Arnold''s friends ended up eating and drinking until it was already late. Arnold made sure to give his family a good and memorable visit as he promised to see them often.


    He also informed his mother of the transfer and told her his plans of buying a house in a safe place for them in New York.


    "I''m proud of you, Arnold. Your father also be."


    These were the words that came out of Anna''s mouth emotionally, but Arnold was always there to make her act strong.


    "We are no longer poor, mother. We are rich. You have to see yourself as a superior woman unlike your days in the hometown," Arnold advised.


    His mother could only nod her head in response and just hugged her son the more. He finds it hard to believe that all his suffering is gone...


    It was pretty joyful and a little unbelievable.


    She once thought that Arnold would never achieve his dreams since the path to becoming a professional wrestler was really difficult and had many challenges. Now, he had achieved that dream and had changed their lives for the better.


    Truth be told, her happiness couldn''t be expressed if she tried to.


    When Arnold and his friends went back to their various rooms, he decided to return to his research on Rampage and Slamdown.


    Most video bloggers were criticizing these two shows, so he decided to watch a lot of these videos from really popular and influential bloggers.


    At least, he could find something reasonable to decide on what to do and what move to make.


    The system itself had urged Arnold not to go to Rampage just because of the offer.


    After all...


    [You are assigned to make great histories.]


    If Rampage is really better than Slamdown, then he would have to change that.


    ******


    [A/N: Hello there. The books needs more Power Stones and Golden Tickets to rise in the rankings. Your support is highly needed!]

 Chapter 154: [Dont unlock]

    When Arnold got to Capside Centre, there was a large crowd waiting for him and the rest of the wrestlers. It was certain that they gathered mostly to congratulate him for his win.


    When the staff van drove into the building, and Arnold stepped down, a thorough round of applause ignited the scene.


    With a smile on his face, Arnold bowed slightly in response. However, there was still a lot to happen in this scene.


    At that moment, Manager Jack Harris stepped out from behind the crowd and approached Arnold with a wide smile of pride.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I knew you would never disappoint. I''m proud of you... Grindhouse Wrestling will always be proud of you," Jack Harris praised with yet a wide smile.


    A lady dressed in a red suit and red shoes walled over after a while. Arnold stared and recognized the familiar face... It was the new Assistant General Manager of Grindhouse.


    In a few weeks, Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management as the general manager of Slamdown, so she would be taking over when it happens.


    "The show hadn''t experienced such an achievement since its history... You just made history. For yourself, and Grindhouse Wrestling. Congratulations!" The young lady who possessed pale skin and long black hair spoke.


    While they all said these, Arnold''s heart melted severally.


    Arnold ended up shaking hands with everyone who came out to congratulate him at the entrance of the Grindhouse Wrestling building. While they exchanged handshakes, he also expressed his appreciation with words.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thanks a bunch!"


    "Thanks!"


    However, when he got to two figures who were standing close to each other at the side, his face widened for a smile at that instant...


    Mark and Lila had come out to congratulate him as well, being his best friends and training partners. It wasn''t as if he didn''t expect them to be here, and this was why he didn''t bother to thank them but hugged them.


    With a brotherly hug from Mark and a warm hug from Lila, Arnold walked back to the manager and faced the small crowd. Then with a sigh and a smile, she spoke.


    "Thank you once again!"


    The crowd clapped again after that speech, making Arnold happier than he was...


    After a while, everyone left, including Mark and Lila, as Arnold was being urged to have a meeting with Manager Jack Harris.


    When they got to the office, they sat facing each other with the assistant manager standing behind Jack Harris.


    "The Slamdown management didn''t waste time to drop a proposal deal after the Royal Rumble Match. This is it," Jack Harris shifted a pile of assembled papers to Arnold.


    Arnold shrugged for a second and decided to read what was on it.


    (Slamdown Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount Proposed: $140k).


    (Wages proposed: $23k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of contract proposed: $670k).


    (Valid contract duration proposed: 5 years).


    Arnold took a look and let out a smile.


    "If it''s fine by you, then I will accept it as well," he said.


    Manager Jack Harris bit his lips with indifference, then he brought out another paper from one of his files and handed it over to Arnold.


    Arnold stared confusedly for a second and switched his gaze to the papers. Honestly, he had no idea what it was about since he already observed the proposal deal of Slamdown.


    "Just today, Rampage Management dropped a proposal deal for you, and I must say, the offer was pretty huge compared to Slamdown," Jack Harris spoke after shifting the second pile of papers to Arnold.


    Arnold didn''t react at first and just took his time to review the proposed deal.


    (Rampage Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount proposed: $175k).


    (Wages proposed: $28k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of Grindhouse Wrestling contract: $750k).


    (Valid contract duration: 3 years).


    When Arnold was done reviewing the proposed deal, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh... Now, he was short of what to do or to say, seeing that the offer from Rampage was better than that of Slamdown.


    "It would be illegal for me to come up with a decision for the deal without your consent, and that''s why I''m asking you... Where would you go, Max Fury?"


    Manager Jack Harris asked with a serious look on his face. Arnold could feel his head spinning at that time, pondering on what to do.


    Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    After a while, he decided to stay calm and think. After all, he wasn''t leaving now.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to say right now. I happen to you have any decision at this time. Please, let me think about it," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Very well then," Manager Jack Harris nodded, "you have to think and decide wisely. Going for Rampage entitles you to more money regardless of the short contract duration. If you continue to show more impression, you are sure to extend the contract when it ends."


    Jack Harris dropped more words of advice, clearly urging Arnold to go to Rampage instead. Although Slamdown was the first to show interest in him, since Rampage was offering way more offers than them, then it was certain that he would like to go to Rampage.


    Although Max Fury hadn''t made his decision...


    "Also, Rampage is considered the best of the two since they record more attendance and views in their shows. This could grow your popularity as well, and I''m sure you are hungry for fame, Fury," the assistant manager had to cut in and advise.


    Hearing what she had said, Arnold could only nod and didn''t utter a word. He didn''t want to let the words of others decide his decision. He wanted to think about it and do thorough research about both shows.


    To him, money wasn''t everything...


    Fame, as well, wasn''t what everyone needed.


    After thinking for a while, he spoke.


    "Since the success of the transfer lies in my hands, I would have to think about it to prevent regrets..." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks for the advice by the way."


    With this said, Arnold bowed slightly and left the office.


    ******


    [A/N: Where do want Arnold to go? Rampage or Slamdown? Your suggestions are welcomed!]

 Chapter 155: Jerrys Astonishment

    Jerry Blaze requested that Arnold should train with him in the gym in preparation, and he had no choice but to accept. Although he knew that it was normal for a wrestler to train with his tag partner, Arnold knew that Jerry was hellbent on doing so simply because he wanted to see how he did his training and how passionate he could be in the process.


    After that leaked video that trended on the internet, he already knew that people would be delighted to see him do that again, or at least watch him train and practice with such passion.


    He had a fixed time for working out with Jerry Blaze after their agreement, and it was mostly in the morning. They decided not to stress up at night, but there was a heavy training session every morning.


    Two mornings before the show, they both went to the gym to workout just as the day was clear enough.


    Arnold began with treadmills as usual, but Jerry Blaze faced the weights at first.


    After making his first race, he stood for a moment, dropped it, and then sighed.


    Then after sighing, he raised his head to Arnold.


    "We should be tag team partners, you know?" He said.


    Arnold quickly shuddered for a second and then continued running on the treadmill without uttering a word.


    "Honestly, it''s gonna be the greatest tag team alliance in the entire professional wrestling history," Jerry Blaze said with a confident smile.


    Then, he raised both in mid-air as if picturing something. "Max Fury and Jerry Blaze, c''mon! It''s going to be great!" He added.


    This one made Arnold stop running on the treadmill and step down. With a blank look on his face, he had to speak.


    "I know, it''s gonna be iconic. But, I don''t think I can make a tag team partner at this stage of my career. My dream is to be single for a long period. And even though I''d make a tag team, that would be after I achieve all my dreams as a professional wrestler," Arnold explained.


    Jerry Blaze had no disappointed reaction on his face at that moment. He only nodded with a smile as if he understood Arnold''s ambition.


    And truly, he understood!


    He truly saw Arnold as a professional wrestler with great potential, the fact that he had defeated him made it clear. Not just that, he had also defeated other powerful wrestlers than him, gaining entry into the top show in a matter of months when countless Grindhouse wrestlers who had been in the show for over three years were still there.


    It was unbelievable, but it was believable at the same time.


    Why wouldn''t they believe it when it was happening right in their eyes?


    "I understand you, man. I also have that ambition, but who wouldn''t love to be your tag team partner under any circumstances? It''s more like winning a lottery, to be honest," Jerry Blaze said with an idolizing smile and then went back to carrying the weights.


    "Don''t you wanna switch?" Jerry asked as he walked back to the weightlifting area.


    "Sure," Arnold responded.


    At that moment, he stepped down from the treadmill and approached the weights. They both lifted 30KG weights at the same time, setting a game of who would drop first.


    It was a test of Strength and Endurance, but it was unfortunate that Arnold was better.


    Jerry Blaze managed to hold on for about a minute... That was really impressive!


    But nah, Arnold''s endurance was stunning!


    He held on for over three minutes without breaking a sweat, causing Jerry''s mouth agape. Although he knew that Max Fury was strong, but not to this level. Carrying a weight for over three minutes was more than natural...


    It was pretty frightening!


    But yeah, Max Fury was able to do it and still didn''t break a sweat. It only appeared like he was used to such stuff like he usually did this every single day.


    And that was true.


    When he finally dropped the weight, he turned to Jerry who was still standing with widened eyes.


    "What?" The shocked stares were hitting him hard, causing him to ask.


    However, Jerry Blaze only shook himself off the astonishment and stared down.


    "Nothing... That''s... That''s just superb. I wish I could hold on to that one day," he said.


    "Sure, everything is possible. It only takes hard work and determination," Arnold spoke with a casual smile.


    ''Hard work and determination my ass!!! How can you do that in over three minutes at this age?! You are just 24 for fucking sake!!!''


    Jerry Blaze questioned in his thoughts, not wanting Arnold to hear even a hint of that. It had gotten to a stage when he wouldn''t believe that Max Fury was achieving all these alone.


    ''No, that can''t be!''


    ''There had to be something!''


    ''Maybe a genetic power or something!''


    Jerry Blaze tried to think wide, but there was nothing that could convince his mind. No matter how he tried, it only ended up that Max Fury''s physical strength was natural.


    His strength, agility, endurance, attack power, intelligence, wrestling skills, and moves... All these appeared to be a bit unnatural, but they still appeared natural at the same time, almost making him go crazy.


    The more he tried to convince himself, the more he felt his head burning in confusion. And at a point, he decided to stop.


    "I accept it... It''s none of my business after all..."


    Jerry Blaze finally accepted defeated after feeling his brain vibrating uncontrollably.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    When they were done working out, they decided to visit the training ring. They had been in the gym house for almost four hours, and due to the schedules, they decided to visit the training ring as well.


    While they walked, Jerry Blaze suddenly jerked up his shoulders and spoke.


    "Ahh, I just got a new finishing move. I''d like you to see it and tell me what you think about it."


    Arnold quickly nodded and replied.


    "No probs. I''d also like you to test it on me... With that, I can know if it''s better than the Stunner."


    Jerry Blaze flinched immediately as he heard that.


    This was the least of what he expected as a reply... But it truly wasn''t a bad idea.


    ******


    [A/N: I''m sorry for slowing down the updates, I have been busy with acads. I''ll try to drop more chapters from now on. Expect another chapter today!]


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 156: Dont Unlock

    GING! GING! GING!


    The match officially began, but both men didn''t attack at first...


    No, there was an unexpected start in the beginning, as Jay D suddenly rolled out of the ring and began wandering in the ringside with a cunning smile on his face.


    [Don''t follow up. Stay in and watch attentively.]


    Thanks to the system. It had just stopped Max Fury from rushing out. He never knew what Jay D had planned, but he knew that it wasn''t something funny when the system dropped that advice.


    Max Fury halted at that instant and only observed Jay D walking around the ringside. It was now that he really noticed something about that act... Jay D was truly looking for a way to attack first and take the first lead in the match.


    With that sense, Max Fury''s urge to remain in the ring grew more. Most of his fans had reacted to the decision, but he never cared. Many didn''t understand what he had in mind, as all they wanted was for him to attack.


    It took up a minute before the referee could no longer hold on, so he started to count. It was now that Max Fury saw the fruit of the decision he had made.


    Now, Jay D had to get back into the ring, but he didn''t know what route to take. Every way he tried to take was blocked by Max Fury, and he didn''t want to go throw it because he knew that he would get attacked before he could know it.


    Some of the fans had noticed this, as they saw Jay D unable to get back in the ring while there was an ongoing countdown. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jay D couldn''t help but glare, frustrated.


    "Five..."


    "Six..."


    "Seven...!"


    At a point, the fans began to follow the count, as it was already becoming exciting at the start. If it turned out Jay D was outside in the ring after the tenth count, then he would be disqualified, which means defeat.


    It was all exciting again, and Max Fury couldn''t help but let out a victorious smile in the ring.


    However...


    At a point, those smiles seized.


    After staying outside for so long, at the ninth count, Jay D decided to bare all that would come his way. He only wanted to get back into the ring to prevent being disqualified.


    At that moment, Max Fury''s face had turned dark, but it never stopped him from attacking Jay D right at that instant.


    It was an opportunity for him.


    Jay D had known that Max Fury would surely attack, and that''s why he had been hesitating to enter the ring when the count began. Now that he already attempted to step in, he would have to face whatever he saw.


    Max Fury delivered a toe-kick to Jay D at first, causing him to lower his height. With Jay D still being around the ropes, Max Fury pinned and delivered a DDT right at that instant.


    Shouts followed that action, and Max Fury went the first pin of the match.


    "One..."


    "OH OH, Jay D kicked out at One! Awesome!"


    Max Fury quickly stood up and stared down.


    "I have the lead, I need to make good use of it."


    With that said, he walked over to the other side of the ropes and plotted to deliver a Phenomenal Forearm. As Jay D gradually stood up from the mat, he watched attentively as he planned on when to strike.


    The fans also observed with attentive eyes, as the congregation was divided into two factions. The Max Fury supporters who hoped he made a successful phenomenal forearm clash, and the Jay D fans who hoped that their idol dodge or just do something to save himself...


    Just when Jay D was totally up on his feet, Max Fury decided to strike. With a jump on the top rope, he charged at Jay D from above, his forearm coming with an unforgiving agility and force.


    When he was almost making the strike, everything seemed to change. It was as if the whole ring had frozen, leaving Jay D free. Max Fury didn''t even know when a kick came smacking his face, causing him to fall on the mat...


    It caused so much pain...


    Just so much pain unlike the ones he had felt felt before.


    It was clear that Jay D possessed great Attack Power, and what Max had felt was way too intense than normal. It was just as if he was having his jaw smashed by a rock upon receiving that kick, but the truth was that it was actually Jay D''s feet.


    Jay D wasted too much time covering at that time.


    "One..."


    Unfortunately, Max Fury had kicked out at One just like Jay D had done after the DDT.


    "These two seemed to be on fire. It''s just going to be a do-or-die clash tonight!" A commentator shouted in excitement.


    "Max Fury had done well to make such a great impression on the Slamdown universe since his arrival here. He is such a wonderful professional wrestler!" Another commentator lamented.


    The match continued as both men refused to stay down for a three count at the beginning stages of the match. It wasn''t as if these moves were casual; they were just too prepared to fall to those... Having to kick out at One said it all...


    No one was giving up soon!


    Jay D pulled Max Fury up and launched a punch, which caused him to fall to one knee. However, he stood up after a few seconds and attempted to punch back, but Jay D was fast enough to block the attack. Holding Max Fury''s attacking hand, he punched again.


    This action now made Max Fury angered enough to act crazily, pushing Jay D backward. That same moment, Jay D charged back at him to deliver a clothesline, but Max Fury quickly sneaked and faced Jay D from behind.


    That very moment, he delivered a dropkick on Jay D''s back, causing him to fall on the middle ropes. Facing outside the ring, Jay D had no idea of what was coming next, but Max Fury had taken action before he could know it.


    He had been looking forward to making this move.


    With a rush, he charged at Jay D... Upon reaching the ropes, he swung with his legs dashing.


    *Bang!"*


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    Max Fury swung his legs against Jay D''s face, delivering a 619!!!


    "A SixOneNine!!! What a strike!"


    While the fans cheered, Max Fury only let out a smile.


    [You have used 1 Combat Energy Point to harden your legs.]


    He had just made an unnatural 619 on his opponent!


    ******


    [A/N: If the book gets to 35 Golden Tickets, I''ll do a complete mass release for the rest of the match scene. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 157: Jerrys Astonishment (II)

    In the training ring, Arnold didn''t stop showing that he was an irresistible force. While they practiced, he kept showing the astonishing forces of his moves, causing Jerry more shock.


    At one point, Jerry decided not to be surprised anymore. He was done for...


    He had come to believe that Max Fury was Max Fury... He is more than just a professional wrestler, truly.


    After a while, Jerry decided to test his new finishing move after practicing it on the forged humanoid structures for quite a moment.


    Arnold was ready as well, and he walked over to the ring where Jerry was. With a nod, he had gestured to Jerry Blaze to begin.


    Jerry Blaze heaved a long yet rough sigh, letting out the load of weakness that might hinder the effectiveness of his new finisher. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    Arnold only stood and observed, waiting for him to deliver the attack. He had been smacked countless times in different wrestling matches with all sorts of finishing moves, and now, he wasn''t being moved anymore. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The only thing that mattered was his ability to kick out and not get himself defeated...


    That was the fact.


    When Jerry Blaze was done, he then asked Arnold to change course. Arnold nodded and face indirectly to Jerry Blaze, waiting to see what this man had in mind. There was no noticeable hint of nervousness on his face as he was pretty calm and ready to see how forceful this move could be.


    Maybe enough to say it was better than the Sorrowful Kiss... Or even the RKO.


    The next moment, Jerry Blaze locked Arnold''s arms against his, holding him as tight as a wrestler could hold his opponent, and suddenly placed his left leg in front of Arnold''s. At that instant, a smack was made toward the mat, with Arnold landing face-first unto the thick, black mat.


    There was a painful sensation on his face at that moment, but was it great enough to cause him so much pain that could send him to utter unconsciousness?


    Jerry Blaze waited for a moment to see Arnold''s reaction, but at that time, Arnold quickly stood up from the mat, although still clutching his forehead as if he was being hit by a hammer.


    Jerry Blaze froze in utter shock.


    "What?!" He couldn''t help but let out that one word that came to his mouth.


    "What is what?" Arnold furrowed his brows and asked.


    "You really are standing up so quickly???" Jerry asked with a low tone, although the revelation of his astonishment was huge.


    "You asked me to be honest, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Uhh... Yeah???" Jerry stammered.


    "Then I honestly am being honest, Jerry."


    Arnold didn''t want to say anything about the move not being terrifying enough to keep him down. He only shrugged it off and went back to the ring he initially was to continue his practicing.


    At that time, Jerry Blaze was staring at him like a madman as he walked over, utterly stunned and dumbfounded.


    "Who the f**k is this guy?!" He muttered silently, although he unfortunately got no answer.


    The only thing he knew was that Max Fury was a young man from San Diego, California, and was from a poor family, which he had transformed in a matter of months after debuting as a professional wrestler...


    "Sure, there are more to this..."


    Yet again, Jerry Blaze was forced to suspect the possibility of Arnold having a secret to his success. It was too suspicious to be just natural!


    ******


    After they practiced in the training ring, they decided to pathways for the time being.


    Arnold went back to his room to freshen up... He got an idea to do what he does best as well, which was to watch and observe the flaws of Edan Jone. There was a possibility of getting to fight him as it was a tag team match, so he had to do what he had to do to get himself prepared.


    However, when he was about to dive into the internet, a call on his phone caused him a slight distraction.


    No, it wasn''t a distraction.


    How could he call Mia''s call a distraction? He had been through a lot of work these days and had few chances to converse with her, and he knew she must have missed him a lot.


    Quickly, he picked up the call...


    He had missed her too... More like the same way towards his family.


    "Hey," Mia said immediately after Arnold picked up. There was a noticeable tone of wary in her voice.


    "Hey, babe. I''m sorry, I should have called," he quickly started apologizing, thinking perhaps she must have been mad.


    However, she didn''t want any apology.


    "You shouldn''t be sorry, my love. I understand that you must have been busy with work and stuff. By the way, how are you doing?" Mia said.


    "Good enough after hearing your voice," he smiled.


    Mia chuckled and blushed at that statement.


    "Aww, I missed you so much," she confessed.


    "Same here... " Arnold was smiling.


    "I don''t really know when you will be back. You are in?" She asked.


    "This week''s show would be in Nevada... Pretty close to Phoenix. We should meet after that," Arnold smiled and said.


    "Alright, my love. I have a gift for you when we meet," Mia said aloud.


    "A gift? Nice."


    "Yeah, a huge gift. The greatest gift that a man can get from a woman... I know you know what I mean..."


    This time, Arnold was already confused...


    "Err...?"


    "Haha, c''mon! Just get yourself a time to come see me, okay? I can''t wait to f..."


    "HEY Max, someone''s here to see you!"


    Suddenly, Jerry Blaze dashed into Arnold''s room, interrupting his call. He wanted to ask how Jerry knew someone was looking for him, but he swallowed repeatedly, stood up, and walked out of his room.


    Down the alleyway and out to the garage, Jerry showed him a red car... A land cruiser Prado precisely.


    This was the new model... A 2036 model.


    When Arnold approached the car, yet again, his heart raced in both shock and anger...


    ''I thought I already cleared myself!!!''


    ******


    [A/N: Please support with gifts... The book needs it to complete the earning limit. Encourage me.]

 Chapter 158: [Please dont unlock]

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.


    Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.]


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ...


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan. Your next chapter is on m v|l--NovelFire.net


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?'' S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 159: Being forced

    It was Selina Greenwood yet again, smiling like a friendly snake in the backseat of her car while she stared at Arnold.


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare upon getting his eyes on her; the more he looked, the more he became exasperated.


    The door clicked and opened, and Selina gestured to him from inside. She kept putting on the charming expression that almost captivated Arnold, but he wasn''t a fool.


    He knew that she trying to get him with that, but he wouldn''t let that happen.


    He hesitated for a moment and entered the car, just to know what she had to say. Although he knew that it wasn''t safe to be in there as he knew what Selina was capable of, he wasn''t afraid.


    Entering the car, the door was gently shut and they began their conversation.


    "Hi, Max Fury," Selina said with a seductive tone.


    "Hi," Arnold glared and replied.


    "Congratulations on your debut win in the show, I always believed in you..."


    Selina decided to begin by making him happy at that moment, but she unfortunately noticed that it wasn''t working. Arnold made sure not to spare a friendly glance at her, but it appeared clearly that she wasn''t giving up.


    "Well, that''s by the way. I just came to inform you that I''ll be taking care of Slamdown as the new CEO. That means we will now be closer," Selina smiled happily as she said this, but a glare appeared on Arnold''s face, his heart beating uncontrollably hard.


    ''Shit. Shit. Shit!''


    He couldn''t help but exclaim in his thoughts.


    "Hey, c''mon! Why are you being so rude to me?" Selina had noticed Arnold''s strict attitude towards her and had to protest. She really wanted him to be nice to her and, most precisely, accept her proposal.


    However, Arnold didn''t even say a word and kept glaring as if like a dumb angry man.


    This made Selina angered, but she was doing her best to be calm and loving. Accepting her or not, she was ready to keep trying... She wouldn''t let this amazing gem go just like that... She was ready to fight and have him to herself.


    "C''mon, Max. Talk to me," her face was still caring and tender, but Arnold was trying his best to be friendly... He loves Mia so much that he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    He couldn''t be Selina''s boyfriend...!


    No way.


    After a while, Arnold decided to let out his usual rejection speech... He really wanted to leave the car and get back to what he was doing.


    "Look, Mrs Selina. You are married. I''m engaged. Why do you want this relationship? I have said times without numbers that I am not interested in this. You just go to someone else, because..."


    Suddenly, before he could finish his statement, Selina had dragged himself toward herself and had sent her lips against his, causing him to shut up!


    There was a tight kiss between the two, with Selina forcing Arnold to stay put. Arnold just didn''t know when he remained in that position and didn''t even back off.


    Should he say he was enjoying it?


    No way!


    Why would he say that?


    There was a session of confusion amidst the kiss, but no one was actually noticing this. Selina had ordered her bodyguards to leave the car, including the driver.


    She kept trying to kiss off his sense of rejecting her and switch his mind to loving her... Her hands were holding tight to the back of his head, still...


    It wasn''t as if Arnold couldn''t back off...


    But bro was lost...


    Literally...


    This was the first time he was kissing this hard, or should he see this was the first time he was kissing a mature woman? Someone''s wife??? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was left with nothing to do to save himself from being trapped in Selina''s den, as he just felt himself being unable to back off...


    ''Ahh...''


    He was feeling a little nervous, but he was feeling good at the same time.


    Sure, he didn''t want to have anything to do with Selina Greenwood, but she was already taking him to another world. A world of lust and loss!


    However, when Arnold wholeheartedly could no longer hold on, he used his last strength to back off from her lips. That time, Selina was already smiling lustfully as if like a succubus.


    "I know you enjoyed it," she moved closer a bit, which made Arnold move backward in an instant, but he only discovered that she wasn''t trying to do anything lustful anymore. "Look, Max. You will get a lot of this if you accept my proposal. Not only that, I will make you a powerful figure in this industry. I mean, the entire professional wrestling industry."


    Arnold forced a glare at that statement... He honestly has nothing to say about this because he is confused at this moment.


    The only thing he could do now was...


    "I think I have to go now... I have to," Arnold quickly opened the door and walked out of the car.


    "I''ll chat you up!" This was what Selina said while he rushed down into the building.


    Suddenly, while he walked, Jerry Blaze jumped out of nowhere and approached Arnold.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    "Hey, Max. How did you know her? I mean, how did you get so close to her?"


    "Are you guys dating?"


    "Is she your wife?"


    "Did you kiss her?"


    Jerry was so naughty that he mounted countless questions on Arnold making his head overfilled with loads.


    "AHHH! Why would you think such?! And how come you got to know they are looking for me?" Arnold had to ask, frustratingly.


    "Uhh... They actually knew you were my friend, so..." Jerry rolled his eyes.


    "Whatever," Arnold turned and continued walking.


    "Honestly, you really have to tell me what you guys did in there. And I have to know what''s your relationship with her," Jerry said friendly, with a smile.


    Arnold tried to respond and continued progressing into the room. However, Jerry Blaze kept following without giving up. He kept asking and asking until...


    *BAAM!*


    He had to give up when Arnold slammed the door to his room shut...

 Chapter 160: Declan

    The show began!


    Arnold and Jerry had made a warm-up all through to get themselves ready for the battle. It wasn''t a main event match; it was the match before the main event, so they had some time to stay back and watch the newer matches before theirs.


    Jerry Blaze preferred staying in Arnold''s room at times, as it was pretty fun staying with him. He liked the fact that he was with such a wrestler celebrity like Max Fury, which gave him pure joy anytime he thought about this.


    ''Ahh. It''s not too surprising seeing him with Selina Greenwood. He is worth to be with such a person.''


    With this thought, he decided to get away from the suspicion that plagued his mind. Even though Max Fury was Selina Greenwood''s boyfriend, there was nothing bad about it...


    ''''Ahh, even though she is married. It wouldn''t cause too much controversy. After all, rich marriages don''t last.''


    He was having a whole lot of thinking in his mind when Arnold called from behind as he walked into the room from the restroom.


    "Jerry."


    "What?" Jerry furrowed his brows after being knocked off the pool of thoughts.


    "I never knew your real name... Tell me," Arnold requested with a friendly smile.


    "Declan... Just call me Dec for short," Jerry said and turned to face the TV where he was watching the opening match of the show.


    It was Calvin Dean and Jaxman in the match...


    "Alright... Cool. I''d call you Dec then," Arnold smirked and joined him to watch the TV.


    "Yours? Never knew yours either," Jerry came to discover that he didn''t know Max Fury''s name either, which drove him to ask.


    "Well, I''m Arnold," Arnold smiled casually without sparing a gaze at Jerry Blaze. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay, cool. I''d call you Arny," Jerry concluded and returned his gaze to the TV.


    However, there was a sudden change on Arnold''s face, which caused him to raise a warning.


    "No, no no! Don''t call me Arny!" He said.


    "Why?" Jerry glared.


    "Only my mom calls me that," Arnold nodded with boldness.


    "Ah, shhh...." Jerry wiped his forehead with one hand. "Fine. Arnold it is," he finally managed to force a smile.


    Arnold had openly proven his love and specialty for his mother to him, making him a little jealous.


    "How I wished mine was alive. Perhaps I should have gotten a fancy name as well," Jerry, now known as Dec to Arnold, said this with an emotional smile. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    This caused Arnold a change of mood, having to hear what Dec said.


    "So sorry about this man... But you have to cheer up. You got a father, don''t you? Mine''s gone," Arnold notified.


    "Too bad, mine is gone as well... I''m an orphan. No siblings as well... I created a way to the top myself. Although I''m still trying to be the best," Dec said.


    "Your story is inspiring," Arnold smiled at him.


    "Well, yours too. I heard how you raised money for the university by picking dumped metals in the streets of Arizona. That''s more inspiring for me, as I only gained a scholarship to Rising Impact," Dec said.


    Both men spent the time they had before their match to know quite much about themselves, each story and history touching and bringing them closer as friends.


    Somehow, Arnold was beginning to feel Mark and Lila in Jerry Blaze... Sorry, Declan. Well, the same person owns the two names.


    When it was time for the match, both men matched forward from the alleyway and into the arena. The fans had been waiting impatiently for this day to come, and it was here already!!!


    There was a heated sensation all through the entire Orleans Arena as the match was set to begin. Tonight, it''s going to be a tag team match against two of Grindhouse Wrestling''s former top stars against two top veterans in the Slamdown show.


    A match like this hasn''t happened in years, and it was causing a buzz everywhere!


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall, and it''s a tag team match!"


    "Introducing first, Jerry Blaze, and The Legacy, Max Fury!!!"


    *Cheers!*


    It was as if the entire Nevada was here to support this team, as the shouts were as loud as the whole predicted congregation voice.


    Arnold only waved and granted handshakes to those in the front row, giving off the full quality of a wrestler acting in favor of the fans.


    Jerry wasn''t a heel either. Even in Grindhouse Wrestling, he was liked by many. It was just that the fans happened to love Max Fury better.


    ...


    When they entered the ring, the theme of Jay D and Edan Jone played, respectively, as they walked into the ring. Sure, they were cheers from those who loved their attitude, but the boos were booming.


    Max Fury couldn''t imagine the amount of hatred the fans had for Edan Jone, especially because Jay D was just becoming a heel recently.


    Most of his fans had been disappointed, but many still loved him... Truly, he was a great professional wrestler in the industry, but sometimes, one had to change the way he acts. Jay D might have got reasons.


    When they stepped into the ring, the referee gave them a brief warning due to the wrestling rules.


    "This is a disqualification match. You aren''t allowed to use weapons, stay out of the ring in the count of ten, or lose any of the turnbuckles. Going against these rules will get the match officially disqualified, understood?" The referee spoke.


    The four men gave a nod of approval and went back to their respective ring corners. After getting everything set, the official ordered for the match to begin.


    GING GING GING!


    With the sound of the bell, the match officially began. The cheers of the fans had powered up the fighting spirit of the match participants, so it began!


    Max Fury asked Jerry Blaze to go in first as he stood back in their tag corner. The moment Jerry Blaze walked into the ring, Jay D shamelessly rushed in to begin the match, which caused a look of disgust on Max Fury''s face.


    Now, he would have to be the one starting up the damned tag team match!


    .


    .


    [A/N: If the book gets a Dragon gift. I promise to do a mass release. I am sorry for not uploading frequently. It''s been school as I''m just 17. Please support me with the gift. The book really needs it.


    Thanks in advance.]

 Chapter 161: [Dont unlock]

    Mark smiled at him and took a different treadmill at the nearby corner like Lila had done. Arnold only stared at both of them with a cold look... At that point, it was as if half of himself had left him. Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelFire.net sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.After a moment, Arnold was done for. He decided to erase this thought from his head and just train. Although he found it hard, he tried forcing his sanity back to a balance.


    As they ran on the treadmills, Arnold would often steal glances at Lila, and sometimes, their gazes could clash, causing an awkward flow of perplexity.


    Mark noticed both parties were in quite a bad mood, but he would only smile and continue working out. After all, it was all because of feelings...


    To him, he believed they would be together if they were fated to.


    Because of this sudden awkward event, the trio didn''t train as planned.


    "I have some things to handle in my room, I have to go now."


    Arnold was the first to bring up the idea of leaving, however, it was just like Mark had seen it coming.


    "Me too, I will head back to my room to have a video chat with my girlfriend," Mark smiled.


    It was just as if Mark mocked him with that statement, but Arnold didn''t act like he had. Giving a positive nod, looked at Lila for a second and walked away.


    "He is only confused. Don''t worry, I can sense some affection for you in him," Mark turned to Lila and said.


    He was already getting set to leave, so it wasn''t okay for Lila to remain in the gym any longer. After all, everyone had left the gym since it was already getting late.


    "You should go rest your head and relax. Sometimes, love isn''t really what you think it is," Mark muttered again as they walked out of the gym house and through the alleyway.


    "What... What do you mean?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, her brows furrowing.


    Mark shrugged. "Nothing... Have a good night," he said and walked towards his room while leaving Lila standing with rays of confusion penetrating her eyes.


    Lila sighed in slight frustration. "Yet, everything seems so bad. So so bad!" She clenched her fist and made her way to her room.


    She had hoped pouring her feelings to Arnold would only enlarge his interest in her because she thought he might have been admiring her secretly. However, in the end...


    It was clear that Arnold wasn''t sparing a second for an admiration.


    ******


    Arnold met with Horny Tyres the next day to discuss the endorsement deal and sign the contract. Arriving at the headquarters office in Chicago, he was welcomed honorably by two men in suits and was led to the office of the manager.


    Arnold observed the building and surroundings with a satisfied smile on his face. Fortunately, Horny Tyres was said to be one of the best tire production companies in the whole of Illinois, arguably the best in northeast America.


    The fact that they would be offering over three thousand dollars for the deal was quite great. Endorsement deals were all over using one''s face, name, and fame for the promotion and advertisement of a company''s product... Arnold didn''t think he had become that famous and influential to be worth such a deal.


    Anyway, he found himself having it. As the Grindhouse Omega champion, he guessed this was just normal. After all, champions are always the stars used by various companies due to their career state.


    Finally, he decided to stop looking down on himself and accept the fact that he deserved everything he was achieving. Although it is crazy how he was becoming so famous in less than three months of his debut as a Grindhouse wrestler.


    This stage was not considered exactly professional... With the way he had become so famous, how would it go when he finally entered the top shows?


    ...


    "Thank you for accepting our proposal, Max Fury. The Horny Tyres management are glad," the manager of the company said with a smile, welcoming Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure. I''m also thankful to the company for having me to do this. It''s more like a dream come true for me," Arnold replied politely.


    The manager, Garry Kings, smiled at Arnold''s statement and brought out a pile of papers from a blue file.


    "Now let''s get down to business," he sighed.


    "We are recently launching new Range Rover Evoque and Vogue tires, and need you to help us in the commercial. You would be the advertising character together with Matthew Bridges... He is a new guy who had also been making a great impact since his debut in Legacy Pro Wrestling''s low-level show."


    "I know Matthew Bridges. Would be quite honored to meet him," Arnold smiled.


    Then the manager continued speaking.


    "The company had decided to award $8000 to you both if the tires reach a million sales one month after the launching."


    Arnold flinched upon hearing this.


    "Not only that, we would be awarding you two a new Range Rover Evoque if it reaches five million sales in three months. So, should we say you both should be hoping for good luck?" Garry chuckled.


    Arnold who was utterly dumbfounded couldn''t resist letting out a slight laugh with the manager.


    The fact that he could get awarded a Range Rover Evoque almost made him shout out crazily. At this moment, a Range Rover Evoque was worth over fifty thousand dollars... If he earned this car in his empty garage, people would indeed believe that he had become rich!


    Arnold''s eyes were shaking around its socket as his heart beat hard. Only one thing could hinder these things from happening, and that was if the tires'' sales wouldn''t reach a million sales in a month, or five million sales in three months.


    Although he tried to erase the waves of uncertainty, Arnold could see the clear path to riches right with his eyes. He only needed to work towards it, shoot the damned commercial, and help in the promotion and advertisement...


    All with is massively growing fame...


    If he really is the Max Fury they people are talking about, then why wouldn''t it be possible to achieve these goals?


    As a matter of fact, it could even be achieved before the given time.

 Chapter 162: [Dont unlock]

    It was certain that Matthew was a cool, humble guy. Not only had Arnold noticed it, but he had heard stories about "Matthew Bridges", the new star who had been making a great impact in the Legacy Amateur Wrestling show.Since his debut in Legacy Amateur Wrestling, he had not been playing against the fans just as Arnold (Max Fury) had been doing. Thus, not only had he been making a great impact in his match performances, but his fame was also a result of the Legacy Amateur Wrestling universe''s love for him.


    Well, just like Max Fury.


    Agreeing to teach Arnold how to drive a car, they both ate their meal delightedly and rested for a while. When they came out of the sitting room, the officials already thought they were about to leave...


    "About to leave, sirs?" A man in a brown suit asked. He appeared to be one of the officials taking care of their affairs.


    "No, not yet. We would leave by nightfall," Matthew turned to Arnold to see his reaction. However, Arnold only nodded with a smile, showing that he was fully in support of his decision.


    After all, he was the one behind the decision.


    "We need that same car we had used in the commercial shooting. Can you spare us a few hours to use it, please?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, Mr. Matthew. I will go get the car keys," the official said and left for a different room.


    Arnold and Matthew waited for a few minutes before the official brought out the keys and handed them over to them.


    "Here," he muttered.


    "Thank you," Matthew thanked and gestured to Arnold that they should be out to the road grounds.


    They both stepped out to the vast building through the back exit which was leading to the road grounds. The Range Rover Evoque they were to use was packed somewhere in a lonesome garage close to the starting lane of the road.


    In a rush, both men approached it and swung themselves in. However, just as they entered the car, Matthew didn''t start the engine yet.


    "Tell me, Max. Why did you give yourself such a ring name?" Matthew asked politely and curiously.


    Arnold flinched for a second, wondering why he wanted to know. But after hesitating for a while, he decided to let it out.


    "Max Fury simply means a passion for success and domination at the max level. I mean on a higher level. I aim to dominate the professional wrestling industry, so I know this ring name would fit my ambition," Arnold explained.


    "Hahaha! That''s crazy, you know?" Matthew almost laughed like a madman.


    "Yeah, I know," Arnold replied with a smirk.


    "So, what about you? What''s behind your ring name, Matthew Bridges???" Arnold decided to avenge his question.


    It didn''t take Matthew a second before he gave a reply. With his casual form of speech, it was clear that he had no reason to hide it. After all, no one would hide the meaning behind their ring names.


    "It''s my father''s name. I''m Kevin Bridges, but I chose to use my father''s name for my professional wrestling career. He is dead though, but he was the only reason I am here today as a professional wrestling star," Matthew said, a serious look on his face. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand, friend. I''m Arnold Gallagher by the way," he said.


    "Arnold Gallagher... Nice name," Matthew said. "Now let''s start this shit!" He switched his attention to the car and joked.


    "Here we go," Arnold responded and also stared forward.


    Soon, Matthew inserted the key to the ignition switch, and the car engine was powered up in an instant. Then, Matthew turned to look at Arnold and began his teachings.


    "First of all, you have to learn the simple basics of driving, which is learning how to start and stop the car."


    Matthew made sure everything in the car was working perfectly before he began, so, they didn''t have to worry about unnecessary accidents in such a safe, quiet place.


    At first, Arnold was taught how to start and stop a car, which he learned at the first trials. It amazed Matthew, but it wasn''t as if he didn''t expect much from someone as smart as Arnold. No doubt, Arnold was a genius, and there''s no way this could look too strange.


    At least, the stress wouldn''t be too much for Matthew, the teacher.


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    In no time, they had progressed quite far in learning. Arnold had been taught how to accelerate, turn, and hold on to brakes as soon as possible in a sudden incident.


    He had also been taught how to drive through roundabouts and four-way junctions, which he learned so fast without so much stress. Matthew never regretted accepting to teach him as they had already made huge progress before nighttime.


    He only advised Arnold to continue practicing to perfect his skills.


    Meanwhile, Arnold who had been learning to do so quickly without too much misunderstanding shrugged in shock.


    ''Ah... Normal people learn how to drive a car in a matter of weeks, and here I am learning it completely in a few hours!''


    [It''s so good that you have discovered that you are no longer a normal person.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head, making him freeze.


    ''Of course, I know. I am no longer normal. You have made me a monster.''


    Arnold smirked and continued practicing, driving and turning to different corners, amazing Matthew. At a point, it was already looking like he had become even more perfect than Matthew.


    With glints of astonishment lurking around the corners of his eyes, Matthew sat calmly on the other side of the car and watched Arnold drive.


    When they were done with the driving session, almost dusk, they both left the road grounds and entered the sitting room.


    It was 6 pm already, but it was clear that both men wanted to leave.


    "It''s a great pleasure meeting you, Max Fury... Sorry, Mr. Arnold, hahaha!" Matthew joked and laughed.


    "Haha, it''s my pleasure too. I hope we can meet again and discuss further. For now, you know we have to go back to work," Arnold said.


    "True. We need to go back to our duties," Matthew nodded.


    After preparing and coming out of the building to take their different transport vehicle, they were both set to leave.


    "Hey, Kevin," Arnold called, seeing Matthew Bridges about to enter the car... Matthew Bridges turned to look at Arnold swiftly.


    "Good luck!" He shouted.


    Matthew then smiled and nodded. "Good luck to you too, friend!" He replied and hit his chest with his fist.


    Arnold did the same to express his courage before he entered the car... And then, the car zoomed off.


    The word "good luck" only meant one thing...


    And that''s the success they hope for after the commercial.


    Great sales!


    ******


    [A/N: It''s a new month! Please vote with Golden Tickets to help us climb the rankings. That''s my biggest motivation. Thanks!]

 Chapter 163: Dont unlock

    The clash between Ben and Arnold lasted for three minutes... Arnold made sure that he gave Ben another beating that caused him great pain, but he decided not to throw him off the top rope when he had the chance.The fans also sparked reactions after that act, but unfortunately got no explanation of the reason why Arnold did that.


    After several minutes, the match had gone really far, summing up a total of twenty men who had entered the royal rumble ring. Out of these twenty men, ten had been eliminated.


    Justin Reed (Ben) was still inside the ring... After Arnold decided to eliminate him, it seemed like fate had smiled on him. No one had been able to get him eliminated. In fact, it was shocking that he was dominating on his own side, making an impression on the fans.


    Arnold ignored after several observations and faced his enemy. Now, there were five battle spots in the ring, each ten men going on a one-on-one clash.


    However, Arnold never thought he would face Jay D one day. Yes, the guy who was defeated in the steel cage match and still lost in the championship rematch.


    The guy who Mark bet on and believed that he would defeat Andrew Jack!


    Yes, it was him. Former Universal Champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling...


    Although he lost to Andrew Jack, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t beat Max Fury to frustration. To be honest, Arnold had been finding it hard to take control of their fight.


    Jay D kept striking with shocking moves, taking the lead. Most times, he also tried to throw Arnold over the top rope, but thanks to the great stamina he possessed.


    Wonderful fighters like him don''t get easily eliminated in important matches like this.


    Jay D got frustrated at a time and decided to leave Arnold alone. Arnold shrugged at that act and almost laughed even though his head, back, and belly hurt terribly.


    ''He couldn''t get me eliminated... HAHAHA!''


    He let out a laugh in his mind, seeing Jay D''s frustration, and when he stood up and went in another direction to take on another opponent.


    Little did he know that something more fierce was coming in his way.


    The tenth entry was a young man who had a tag partner, and unfortunately, the sixteenth person appeared to be his partner. These guys had been the most contributors of the eliminations with Arnold and Jay D following the record.


    Every single man they came across was eliminated without hesitation due to the joint force they executed. Now, it was Max Fury''s turn to feel that force.


    He was happy that Jay D had frustratingly left, not knowing that he left him for greater misery.


    Arnold received a superkick before he knew it, and when he was on the verge of falling to the mat, another superkick acting on a different force hit him hard on his face again.


    He fell to absolute unconsciousness at that instant, and the fans reacted to what had happened to the man who eliminated Heavy Amos.


    Truly, Heavy Amos was one of the competitors that had the highest chance of winning this match due to his fitness capabilities. Now that he had been eliminated by Max Fury, the fans seemed to have added him to their list of high-chanced survivors...


    However, the fact that this tag team was taking him on in a double force made it clear that he would be eliminated just now.


    The hopes had died and switched, some died and refused to move another. Max Fury''s fans seemed to have been heartbroken after seeing him attacked by two veteran tag team partners... S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Party...


    They were former Slamdown Tag Team Champions.


    Everyone knew what they were capable of and the level of their outrageousness.


    That moment when they pulled Max Fury up and were about to throw him, the 21st countdown ended, and a young man rushed to the ring with incredible speed... Enjoy exclusive content from mvl


    Before The Party was able to get Arnold eliminated, Kieran Grant stepped into the ring and punched one of the partners in the face.


    However, the other partner quickly grabbed Arnold and sent him through the top rope.


    Arnold tried holding up to the ropes, but the force of the throw was way more fierce than he could beat at that moment. After several attacks from these two, he had barely taken a stance.


    At least, he stayed for a long, considerable period.


    The fans would always recognize him for that... That was a fact he knew, although his heart was filled with thoughts of dismay.


    However...


    Unbelievably...


    When his feet had almost touched the carpet outside, he suddenly felt a tight grip on his hand. That instant, the fall paused, and Arnold discovered that he hadn''t been eliminated.


    Looking up at this savior, Arnold''s eyes widened when he saw Karl (Kieran Grant).


    Karl just saved him from getting eliminated, and it was totally unbelievable...


    It took Arnold a while before he could believe that this was happening. However, not wanting to misuse this opportunity, he quickly gets back to the ring at a fast pace.


    He stared at Karl with widened eyes, his heart racing...


    ''After the beating?''


    ''After the arrest?''


    Karl still saved him from getting eliminated from a match that only needed one winner out of thirty men!!!


    Although it was certain that Karl was at fault for allying with Tristan Black, only a few in the entire world would do what he just did.


    While Arnold stared at him with looks of shock, Karl only smiled and nodded.


    Surprisingly, Karl had attacked the tag team partners who attempted to eliminate him, and they were lying half unconscious on the mat.


    With that gesture from Karl, they both glanced at these two men, and before they could know it, Max Fury and Kieran Grant charged at them with a force that symbolized destruction.


    Karl hadn''t told him why he saved him from getting eliminated, but that wasn''t important at this time...


    These motherf**king tag team partners had to visit the ringside at first!


    ******


    [A/N: I have to thank Ttnumber2, and Nameyelus for their encouraging support. You both are the only reason why I''m still writing this book. Once again, thank you very much!]

 Chapter 164: Dont unlock

    In a very short time, both partners of The Party were thrown out of the ring from the top rope. There was a loud vocal reaction that erupted in the arena as the fans witnessed the drama that had just happened.Max Fury was just a thin line away from elimination, but Kieran Grant just saved him from landing outside the ring!


    "In a Royal Rumble Match? This is unbelievable!"


    "They aren''t tag team partners, and they aren''t even friends! What would Kieran Grant do that?"


    The commentators expressed their confusion at that moment, but there was no hint of response from either Karl or Arnold.


    After the tag team partners were eliminated, Arnold turned to look at Karl and asked.


    "Why?"


    This time, Karl stared back for a short moment and smiled. The next moment, that smile faded, and he walked over to another competitor to fight.


    Arnold saw him leave and sighed. "He would have to tell me why he did that."


    In the meantime, he had to keep fighting as he was still in the game. Perhaps fortune had smiled on him by bringing Karl into the Royal Rumble Match at the right moment.


    If it hadn''t been for Karl (Kieran Grant), he would have been in his locker room at this moment. With another glance to Karl, Arnold let out a slight smile and turned to face another opponent.


    Fortunately but unfortunately again, he stumbled into Jay D at that time. Jay D froze a bit, then he added an evil smile on his face.


    "Ya still here?! Damn your ass!" Jay D charged him and attempted a forearm clash, but Arnold decided to let this man take advantage of him again.


    Jay D got the upper hand at the last clash before The Party attacked, and this made Arnold a little disappointed and exasperated... Now, he wouldn''t let that happen again.


    He is a professional wrestler like Jay D, and he believed he was strong enough to take him down. Although Jay D possessed great attribute levels, as he sensed, he believed he got better.


    Just when Jay D''s forearm was about to hit him in the face, Arnold made a swift shift and dodged the attack. Jay D, with widened eyes, fell on the mat with his hands creating a balance.


    He had a shocked reaction not because Arnold had dodged the attack, but because he acted like the actual "FLASH" in a legendary series back in the 10s. Arnold acted like he couldn''t move away at first and waited for Jay D to get closer... When Jay D was now confident that he had made a successful strike, he quickly escaped the forearm clash with an unnatural speed.


    This was why Jay D appeared stunned.


    ''Oh, my hell! Too fast!''


    These were the words that came out of his mouth, and in the next moment, he got superkick''d by the same Max Fury that almost stunned his heart away.


    Jay D fell on the mat with a mix of shock and pain... That instant, he didn''t know when he was sent out of the ring by the same Max Fury. Not only did the pain from the superkick cause his misery, but the astonishment did much.


    Even as he fell outside the ring, he still stared into the ring with the same widened eyes, his heart almost on the verge of skipping.


    ''Is no human! No way!'' Jay D quickly stood up and staggered his way through the alley, disappearing from the arena in no time.


    The fans seemed to have noticed what made him give that reaction, but only pointless cheers were heard as there were just too many people in the arena.


    Seeing Jay D leave, Arnold smiled and returned his attention to the ring... Then, he walked over to another wrestler who was visibly standing at one corner of the ring with no one to fight.


    Find more to read at mvl


    This guy seems to be exhausted, and he was seemingly injured as well. He was grabbing his other hand arm with his first as he groaned heavily, making Arnold a little confused.


    ''Easy to eliminate, but just too foolish... I will let him be. He would just have to save himself from another competitor.''


    With this said in his mind, Arnold turned to another direction. He deleted the urge to attack the seemingly injured wrestler and approached another...


    However, it only turned out that he was being fooled. An arm came grabbing him in an instant; with great force and speed, this arm forced Max freaking Fury through the top rope, almost getting him out to the carpet outside.


    This time, Arnold had learned to be smarter in a match like this, unlike how he acted when The Party attacked. He held the rope so tight that it was almost ripped off, and when he turned to look at his attack, there was a dark look on his face.


    It was the guy who seemed injured and utterly exhausted...


    "The f**k?!"


    Arnold''s face almost reddened. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You motherf**king son of a bitch!"


    "You would have been eliminated but I let you stay, at least for a bit longer. Now you took my pity for stupidity?!"


    Just as Max Fury said this, he went through the middle rope and speared the cunning guy from the outside. Initially, the guy had tried launching a kick after noticing that Arnold didn''t actually fall outside the ring, so this was when he had the opportunity to strike back.


    With the cunning guy speared, Arnold raised him and pinned his head to his armpit. Shortly, the cunning guy was raised so straight that blood began to rush to his head.


    *BAM!*


    In the next minute, a Neckbuster was delivered.


    The cunning guy fell to unconsciousness, lying straight on the mat. Arnold spared a glance and spat.


    "Tsk! Punks like you don''t deserve to be spared. You should be going back to your locker room by now, buddy!"


    Pulling up the cunning guy, Arnold made sure that he maintained a tight grip... In the next moment, the cunning guy was sent through the top rope, falling outside the ring on the arms he faked to have been injured.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    Turning away, the match continued...


    Just shockingly, Max Fury was still in the match!

 Chapter 165: [Dont unlock]

    Arnold left with his family the next day after his farewell show. He had already completed the deal of buying a house somewhere in New York City and had ensured the safety of his mother and sisters in the place.Mia, who is a wealthy young businesswoman, was the one who had urged Arnold to buy a house in New York City. He even asked them to come to her mansion so their safety could be more guaranteed, but Arnold rejected the offer, believing that he was a man of himself and wouldn''t take advantage of her property until their marriage.


    Mia never liked the decision, but she had no choice but to accept it. At least, it wasn''t as if he was still a poor lad like he was months ago, he could cater for his financial needs now, and she knew it.


    Although she was only being caring and kind, Arnold appreciated it.


    Mark and Lila saw the family in the garage before they left the Capside Centre building. Manager Jack Harris had followed them as well...


    Even Karl.


    Before they left, there was a short heartfelt conversation that sparked both laughs and sadistic silence, but it was all good.


    Arnold entered his Range Rover Evoque with his family, and with a rush, the car zoomed off into the bustling streets, disappearing after a few moments.


    "It''s just like a dream, brother. You made it!" Audrey said while they made their way through the highway to the airport.


    Arnold only laughed slightly and muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s kinda unbelievable... In reality, it''s believable, right?" He smiled and asked.


    "Yes, it''s happening. Honestly, I never thought I could see such a day," Audrey responded.


    She was sitting in the front seat of the car, while Anna and Eva sat at the back but reacted expressionlessly to the conversation between the two in front.


    "Hard work never betrays. Determination is a success," Anna said after noticing their conversation.


    "Yes, Mom, I never believed that some months ago, but one thing made me believe," Arnold nodded and said.


    "What? What is that?" His mother threw a glance.


    "It''s hope. Hope made me believe that hard work pays," Arnold decided to lie to them.


    "Of course, Hard work works with hope, then you can achieve your dreams with both. If you don''t have hope while you work hard, you could lose the motivation to keep pushing... My father always told me that when I was a teen," Anna said.


    "Hmmm, then I should keep working hard to become a Lawyer someday... A Prosecutor specifically," Audrey hesitated and said.


    All this while, Eva was only listening to their conversation and was silent, but after Audrey''s statement, she decided to say something.


    "I will become a Celebrity someday, hehe."


    The three turned to look at her after that statement, their eyes glowed complicatedly with a mix of surprise.


    "What celebrity, Eva? What the f**k are you saying?" Audrey asked.


    "I love singing and dancing... I would like to be famous like Beyonce and Cardi B back in 2023," Eva smiled as she spoke.


    Arnold only nodded at that time mad continued driving, focusing.


    "Whatever you to become doesn''t matter. As far as it''s good, you only need hard work and determination to achieve it," Anna said with a smile and patted Eva''s head. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted the best for her children and would welcome any decision they made, as far as it wasn''t a crime or anything that wouldn''t favor them. That''s why Arnold loved his mother so much.


    She had always stood by him in his hard days when trying to enter Rising Impact University. When no one was there to help, she was always by his side, even though she was financially incapable of assisting him.


    For that, he would always love his mother to the fullest, and make her enjoy the fruits of her labor while she is still alive.


    She is 59 already... Although she wasn''t old... She still needed his care to the fullest.


    When they arrived at the airport, Arnold took his car to a cargo plane transport to get it to New York City before they arrived. He then took a flight with his family on a passenger airplane and landed in New York City within a few hours.


    After they arrived at the airport, they journeyed into the city and to their newly bought house. It was a very busy day in the busiest city in the world, but it made little to no distraction to Arnold and his family, who literally enjoyed the journey to the great city.


    When they got to the estate where his new house was located, they were all stunned by the surprise they saw.


    "Come on, mother. Come on girls."


    That was Mia.


    Surprisingly, Mia arrived at the house before Arnold and their family arrived. Arnold remembered her asking for a spare key for the house, but he didn''t think that she could leave the university just to surprise them.


    The surprise?


    Mia already arrived and made dinner for the family, regardless of the fact that she was a rich lass from a prominent family.


    Most rich kids would never have such an urge to do such a thing, but it was certain that Mai was a wonderful person. It wasn''t just because of her love for Arnold, she had morals to show off.


    "I prepared dinner for us, please let''s go to the dining to eat," Mia smiled at them.


    Arnold had been having a surprised look on his face, but his sisters and mother weren''t.


    In fact, they were happy.


    The looks on their faces could show it.


    Without much hesitation, Anna and her daughters approached the dining to have dinner. It was clear that they were really hungry after the long journey from Chicago, so there was no reason for them to hesitate.


    "Common, don''t stand there and stare, babe."


    This was what Mia said to Arnold after noticing him standing behind, amazed.


    Shaking his head and letting out a smile, Arnold walked over to the dining to have dinner.


    After all, it was pasta!

 Chapter 166: [Dont unlock]

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.]


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion).

 Chapter 167: [Dont unlock]

    Mark ended up reaching 22% perfection in his practice which wasn''t bad for a short moment as three hours. However, Arnold, on the other hand, gained quite a satisfying amount of points to his Attack Power.[You have gained 13 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    The fact that two of his finishers required good agility helped him gain three points after the practices, fortunately.


    At that point, Arnold had already been observing great changes in his body. The flexibility, the swiftness, and of course, the less-weighty feeling that caused but a smile and a look of disbelief on his face.


    He left the training ring with Mark after four hours as they went back to their rooms. It was already midnight at that period, but the massive lights illuminated and devoured every lurking darkness.


    When he was back in his room, Arnold attempted to sleep, but he stood up and changed his mind. Pondering for a while, he grabbed his phone and decided to watch Tristan Black''s videos.


    He also took time to observe and learn some things from other steel cage matches, learning tricks on how to defeat an opponent right in the ring with a pin.


    Before he knew it, it was already dawn while he was still roaming through YouTube. It was after watching a lot of videos that Arnold finally had the urge to sleep, but it was already morning...


    Although he was sleepy, he had a lot to do today.


    Before going to the gym, he invited Mark as usual and they visited the hospital again.


    Lila was alone in her room when they walked in, so they decided to have a chat with her before moving to the gym house.


    "What''s up? You feel good?" Arnold smiled at her and sat on a chair close to the ward bed.


    "Getting better... Will be up 30 hours, I guess..."


    "Or less... Maybe sooner," Mark interrupted.


    Lila glanced at him and nodded.


    "You guys are up for a workout? I can see it," Lila said while giving both men a casual glance.


    "I have to be ready for the Winner Takes All Match; you know what Tristan did, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Of course. He requested that the match should be in a steel cage, judging that you would only be performing poorly since it''s going to be your first time," Lila replied. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold saw that she was totally aware of it all and had figured out why Tristan had challenged Arnold to a steel cage match. After a short moment of silence, she sighed and said.


    "Well, I had a dream..."


    Arnold and Mark had a sharp glint in their eyes at that instant, throwing a gaze at Lila uniformly.


    "A dream? About?" Arnold was curious.


    "It''s about the Winner Takes All Match..."


    Lila said and paused, a cold look had appeared on her face that moment.


    "What happened?" Mark decided to ask, not finding the suspense funny at all.


    Lila hesitated a bit; a hesitant aura could be sensed all over; however, it was clear that she had no choice but to reveal what he dreamt of.


    After all, not all dreams are significant.


    Arnold does not believe in dreams, either.


    "In that dream, you were defeated by Tristan Black and lost your Grindhouse Omega Championship Title. Tristan Black also caused you a deadly injury after a fall from the top of the steel cage to the mat, almost breaking your spine."


    "I saw you unconscious for countless days and weeks, and even when you regained consciousness, the injury had ruined your life. Your career seemed to have been destroyed since you could never walk anymore."


    While Lila explained, Arnold listened attentively, dark glints sparking around the corner of his eyes.


    "And the most disheartening part was that..."


    Lila paused again. It only seemed like she was finding it hard to say this one.


    "That what?"


    Yet, Arnold requested further disclosure; the pleading look on his face was persuading.


    "Well, you were betrayed. Betrayed by someone you loved... That''s all I saw, and I didn''t get to see who this person is, unfortunately," Lila added.


    The three figures sighed at the same time... Mark had a complicated look on his face unable to say a word. Lila''s face held a deep sense of dread, as though the whole dream was real. Finally, Arnold, who had been listening to what Lila narrated, could only bite his lips, though expressionless.


    "Thank you, Lila."


    These were the last three words he said before leaving the Patient''s Room and leaving the hospital.


    "He should be careful... Tristan is not only coming for his title... I can feel it," Lila told Mark.


    Mark left the Patient Room after that warning from Lila. With a nod, she caressed her face and evacuated.


    "I don''t believe in dreams... They are fake and stupid fantasies. Tristan Black cannot defeat me... No way!"


    While he walked down to the gym house, there was a mix of feelings in his mind.


    It was now certain that Tristan had a different purpose of challenging him for a match. His strange revenge mission had caused a stir all through the internet, and almost the entire professional wrestling universe had been captivated by this event.


    Grindhouse Wrestling had sold over twenty thousand tickets, revealing that Capside Centre wouldn''t be fit to contain the massive amount of people that would be there for the match.


    For the first time in Grindhouse Wrestling''s history, ESPN would be sponsoring the show that night due to the vast popularity it had gained.


    The match was announced in Rampage and Slamdown, which also added to the rate of interest and attendance.


    It was going to be a battle between Grindhouse Wrestling''s two strongest men... The faces of the division, and the champions of the company.


    In the end, there would only be one winner...


    And only one loser...


    One crowned double champion.


    And one stranded loser.


    In the end, one will rise to the very top of the entire roster.


    While the other will join the group of average, struggling wrestlers.

 Chapter 168: [Dont unlock]

    Dusk came in a blur, and when it was 7 pm, the show began.Fortunately, Mark''s match was initially postponed to today, so he would be taking on Thane Ryder. Arnold made up his mind to spare some time to watch the match.


    Before he left, Arnold gave him a crazy motivation.


    "Don''t come back without winning."


    The system actually told Arnold to tell him this, assuring him that it was going to boost his motivation.


    When Mark entered the ring and the match began, Thane Ryder took the lead. Still, Mark had perfection issues, and it had almost caused him the match.


    But thanks to the strength and attack power he had advanced with Arnold''s guidance. He was able to stay in the match despite several attacks from Thane.


    Surprisingly, when Thane Ryder finally wanted to deliver his finisher, Mark (Bobby Crimson) escaped it and launched the Broad Kick against him, causing him to fall on the thick mat, unconscious.


    After a tensioned count of three, Bobby Crimson emerged victorious in that match, causing both a shock and excitement on Arnold''s face.


    Although he never expected less... Mark and Lila have been devoted to training hard and practicing, they truly deserve to win... At least, they wouldn''t keep suffering the rows of defeat that made them inferior.


    Happy that Mark defeated his greatest enemy, Arnold went back to warm up and kept practicing all the vital moves he got.


    The Neckbuster, the Sorrowful Kiss, the RKO...


    The Moonsault...


    When it was almost time for the main event, she went back to his locker room to rest and meditate.


    At that time, this stadium, Alliance Arena, which has up to thirty thousand seating capacity, was already filled up. This indicated the level of the massive exposure of this match. At the same time, it was another warning for Arnold not to lose...


    Not in the watch of the world.


    That night, Arnold was stunned away by the appearance of two individuals in the show.


    "Hey, Max Fury! What''s up?"


    Arnold never expected to see Matthew Bridges in a Grindhouse Wrestling show, but here he was... He had just come to watch the most talked about match of the week!


    A match that had drawn the attention of ESPN and some top professional wrestlers, what would one not say about it?


    It was going to be the greatest match in Grindhouse Wrestling history.


    The second shocking appearance was the arrival of Mia. Arnold got his eyes widened, but he didn''t know why he became happy at the same time.


    "Why did you leave the university just to come here? You will be punished," Arnold asked curiously.


    However, Mia only chuckled and folded her arms.


    "Mrs May allowed the final-year students to come here so we could learn from the two great wrestlers that would be competing against each other... That''s why I''m here," she smiled at her boyfriend.


    Hearing this, Arnold was relieved. At least he was happy that Mia wasn''t like her friend who lied to the authorities to leave the university... She seemed different.


    "Alright, sit," Arnold offered her a seat in the locker room, and they had a short conversation before the exact time for the main event.


    When Arnold was about the leave his locker room, Mia called from behind.


    "Arnold!"


    Arnold halted instantly and turned in her direction.


    "Be careful..." She said.


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and walked out of the room. Through the alleyway and to the preparatory area, Max Fury was set to enter the ring.


    He was the one to make the first entry, so he had to be there before Tristan Black. While there were murmurs inside the area, impatient to see the fighters coming in, the song of Max Fury boomed with a sudden force.


    Arnold dashed out from the entrance area and appeared in the arena. That minute, an unexplainable rate of screams and cheers sounded through the arena.


    Like always, the fans of Max Fury were super enthusiastically shaken to see their superstar... The Legacy... The young wonder fighter.


    Arnold tried to calm down, and then he made his Out-ring gesture, raising both hands wide and straight with a serious look on his face as if he was having a meditation.


    "That''s the feeling... The great feeling of the Grindhouse Omega champion. The devastating aura... The fearless zeal."


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that Max Fury is ready for the match, just like he always was for other matches he had come out victorious."


    "Well, we can''t say for sure! Tristan Black could be more than ready!"


    Arnold heard the commentators speak, but he didn''t pay their words any attention knowing that they were only doing their job.


    He made the same gesture and raised his title above his head after climbing to the top turnbuckle inside the ring, making the fans cheer louder.


    When he was done with his display, Tristan Black''s theme song sounded. It was a sound that came with base and devastating echoes, showing off his destructive personality.


    However, Arnold was not afraid...


    He was calm and collected.


    Tristan was dressed in a black garment that had a white rope and an attached hoodie cap. This was his entrance custom in all matches, so it wasn''t strange for the fans except for Arnold.


    When he entered the ring, the match introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, from San Diego, California, weighing 224 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    "YEAH!!!" Max Fury''s fans cheered hard.


    "And his opponent, from Merseyside, England, weighing in 265 pounds, he is the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, The Nightmare, Tristan Black!!!"


    *Cheers*


    Tristan Black''s fans also showed themselves, shouting at the top of their lungs in full support.


    After the announcer made the introductions, she left the ring immediately and ordered the descending of the steel cage. The steel cage had already been fixed around the extreme of the top of the ring spot, and now, it was time to place it in its rightful position.


    While the steel cage descended, Tristan Black and Max Fury exchanged fierce gazes at themselves. The fans had little to no idea of what these men had in mind...


    In the end, what they only wanted was just an exciting match with their favorite wrestler winning the match.


    Tristan Black was fighting to end Max Fury''s career, while Max Fury was only fighting for the Alpha Championship Title.


    His win would definitely end Tristan''s career after all, but Max Fury didn''t care.


    Tristan made that decision himself and recorded it in the Agreement Book of the management.


    A few moments later, the steel cage was set.


    "Ring the bell!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    As the bell rang, the greatest wrestling match in Grindhouse Wrestling began!

 Chapter 169: [Dont unlock]

    The ceremony began with a refreshment session...Everyone in the all was served greatly with good food and drinks to begin with. While they ate, there was a dancing and singing performance on stage.


    Arnold and his friends ate their meal as they couldn''t meet up with breakfast before they began the journey. Karl, himself was devouring the luxurious meal as if it was the very first time he was having something like that.


    It took about an hour and a half before the refreshment ended and the main award-giving session began.


    There were a lot of Awards... Both new and petty...


    When it was time for the Global Fist Award, there was tension that filled the hall. Arnold was nervous as well...


    Matthew Bridges was somewhere around the Legacy Pro Wrestling seating spot, getting his eyes closed so tightly that it hurt.


    "The winner of the Global Fist Award 2056 goes to..."


    "Drumroll please!" A lady standing beside the male announcer ordered.


    There was high tension around... Not on all wrestlers, but the ones who had been nominated for this great award.


    "MAX FURY!"


    Arnold''s eyes lit up in shock hearing his name. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that instant, still soaked in utter shock.


    At that very moment, there was a rain of cheers and claps from different angles, indicating the admiration of almost everyone in the hall.


    Arnold wouldn''t want to waste much time before going to the stage to collect his trophy. This was more like a dream, but it was still like a reality, too.


    As the claps and cheers sounded, still stunned, he summoned the courage to walk up to the stage.


    The claps continued, still...


    "Congratulations on your Global Fist Award win, Max Fury!" The lady, clad in a classic black dress and stunning high shoes, spoke just as Arnold came forward.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold smiled at her and walked over to the standings where a mic was kept for a speech.


    The young male announcer congratulated him as well, and he was humble enough for a "thank you"!


    When Arnold got to the standing, he glanced around the hall, observing the large crowd before him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He never thought a day like this would come... He never even imagined it.


    Although this was the Low-tier Award of the Global Professional Wrestling Association, it was still great winning it over hundreds of wrestlers in the world.


    "Good day everybody. Good day, New York. I um, wanna thank the Global Professional Wrestling Association for this great award. Growing up, I never thought I could achieve this one day. I was extremely hopeless just months ago, but here am I, standing as the Global Fist Award winner of 2056!"


    There was a round of applause.


    "I have to thank the President of the GPWA, the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, and the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, Jack Harris, for this great opportunity."


    "I would also like to thank my best friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross, for always being there for me. I wouldn''t have gone this far without them..."


    [C''mon! Stop lying host!]


    [You and I know that I''m the reason you have gone this far.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head. However, Arnold decided not to get distracted to prevent embarrassment and suspicion in the all.


    After his speech, he collected the trophy, a huge silver fist attached to a black base beneath, and left the stage.


    It was when he went back to his seat that he decided to reply to the Pro Wrestling System.


    ''All that was just for speech''s sake!''


    [Ah, I see!]


    The system was cold on this one.


    The Award Ceremony was done yet anyway. There was still one award to be given to his rightful owner...


    The greatest award.


    Continue your journey at mvl


    The Top-tier Award!


    The Global Arm Award.


    Arnold was actually waiting to see who this greater would be. He had heard several predictions from different sides and even online.


    This year, there have been incredible performances in the industry by some great wrestlers. The likes of Jay D and Andrew Jack were in the nomination as well, however, there were still other good-performing figures in other promotions.


    Arnold observed and saw that the chances of an Ultimate Revolution wrestler taking this award were thin... Although he didn''t make a final prediction.


    To be honest, he had no clue.


    At that moment, while he watched as the award was about to be announced, a whisper suddenly flew into his right ear.


    "Hello, Max Fury. Mrs Selina Greenwood requests to see you in Room 13 in the VIP area..."


    "What?"


    "Please don''t raise your voice, this is a secret..."


    The man who had been standing and whispering to him had a really tiny voice...


    Arnold was stunned at that instant, wondering why she had wanted to see him...


    It wasn''t as if he had any business involving her, or...


    "His she going to punish me because I snubbed her message?" Arnold wondered.


    To end the guesses and act like a man, he stood and walked to Room 13. The man who had whispered to his ears gave him a white-blue card that held a little information about Selina Greenwood, and when he got there, they allowed his entry as soon as he showed it to her bodyguards.


    ''Shit...''


    Entering the room, there was a stunning feminine figure sitting on the knee-high bed at the edge. Arnold was stunned by his first; he quickly removed his eyes, yet there was a sweet voice that came from that same direction.


    "You don''t need to close your eyes... C''mon! You already seen it!" She spoke from the near distance.


    In Arnold''s mind, he was going crazy.


    ''Isn''t that her boobs. Oh my god!''


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he was composed with the very effort he could execute.


    At that moment, Selina stood up from the bed and approached him. Arnold was having a complicated feeling at that time.


    When he had gotten very close to hitting his body, well, she decided to let his boobs hit his chest.


    While biting her lips, she muttered...


    "Tell me, Max Fury! Why have you snubbed my messages?"


    ******


    [Please, drop a comment if you want Arnold to have a romantic affair with Selina. I planned to make it financially and powerfully beneficial too. I need your opinion guys.]

 Chapter 170: [Dont unlock]

    Four raging wrestlers were already in the ring, fighting against each other. However, when the song of Max Fury echoed clearly, every man''s attention in the ring was drawn.The king is here!


    Just like other royal rumbles, the path to the ring was pretty long unlike that of other events. It took Arnold a few seconds before he could approach the ring with a run, and when he did...


    All four wrestlers in the ring quickly turned against him.


    Three from Rampage, one from Slamdown... All four men cast a fierce gaze on Arnold just as he walked in.


    "I guess they are planning to confront the Champion of Grindhouse Wrestling... Oh my God, this isn''t going to be funny for Max Fury."


    Arnold noticed this and swallowed a couple of times. It could only mean one thing to be surrounded by four men in the ring at a Royal Rumble Match...


    He was already going to be eliminated right at that time, without even having to stay for a minute.


    Arnold was short of what to do at that moment, and before he could know it, one of the men charged at him in aim for a kick.


    A Broad Kick.


    However, his advanced Agility would never fail him... Not with the attack of an average wrestler like Jaxon Lee.


    Although Jaxon Lee was a former Rampage Intercontinental champion, he appeared not to be fast enough or too strong enough.


    Arnold had improved massively after so much practice and training... When Jaxon threw his leg at him for a kick, he not only dodged the attack but followed his face with a massive punch.


    Jaxon staggered to the side at that instant, giving the other three men a chance to strike. Arnold expected the three other men to charge at one, so he only decided to make an escape move.


    No, not outside the ring, just a small move that could save him from an attack for a short period.


    Now, the sneak attack moves became useful.


    When the three men charged at him, he bent low to the mat and rolled through their feet. When doing this, Arnold grabbed the ankles of two wrestlers and forced them to the mat that instant, face-first.


    Now he really knew why the Sneak Attack was recommended by the system. He surely had practiced different moves of the Sneak Attack as well, and now, he could attack an opponent even when in danger, making unbelievable moves that could blow people''s minds.


    This move was just an example. The fans were stunned astonishment just as they saw Max Fury bring two wrestlers to kiss the mat at the same time.


    More than what they expected as a first impression, he was really a talented fighter!


    The last attacker quickly charged at Arnold with incredible speed, almost as fast as that of Jaxon Lee, but Jaxon was still better.


    At that time, Arnold had approached the ropes in one corner, and while this wrestler aimed to clothesline him outside the ring, Arnold dodged the attack by lowering his height enough not to get hit, raised the wrestler''s leg, and threw him outside the ring.


    The force and speed that Arnold used in throwing him made it impossible for this fair-skinned wrestler, and he fell outside the ring face-first.


    Arnold sighed.


    ''First elimination, let''s go!''


    He walked back to the middle of the ring and approached Jaxon. The other wrestlers had let go of their ambition to eliminate Max Fury, so they faced themselves for a fight. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Max Fury just appeared to be more powerful than they thought.


    However, Jaxon Lee appeared to be the only one who believed that he could get Max Fury beaten and eliminated. He charged at Max Fury again, this time, he was slow, but there was a terrific aura of a devasting strike.


    Arnold was always fast in his reaction to attacks, and this had helped him escape most attacks, unlike other matches he had fought. Indeed, the Sneak Attack practices had helped him improve.


    Jaxon didn''t strike with a Broad Kick this time, he came with a punch.


    But it was so unfortunate that Max Fury was just a swift wizard. One moment, it would feel like he had attacked successfully, but the next moment, it turned out that he was the one being victimized.


    Grabbing his hand, Arnold changed course and twisted it a few times. A groan could be heard through the ring while Jaxon fell to his knees in pain.


    Arnold smiled upon that act, knowing what he could actually do at that moment...


    Not everyone predicted his next action, but it was done, and there were pointless screams from the congregation.


    Suddenly, Arnold let go of Jaxon''s arm and moved several steps backward. The fact that Jaxon was still holding his pain and suffering from the pain made it easier for him to strike.


    And with the blink of an eye, joined with great Agility and Attack Power, Max Fury charged at Jaxon and launched a Sorrowful Kiss.


    Jaxon fell at that instant, unconscious.


    However, when he tried to pull him up for elimination, the already-finished countdown caused another theme song to play.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    Stay tuned to mvl


    *Ding...!*


    The display of a roaring monster was shown on the wide display screen at the entrance area, and just then, just by hearing the sound of the theme song, the whole arena erupted with shouts.


    "OHH OH! It''s The Devourer! HEAVY AMOS! The indestructible! The predator! The bringer of chaos!"


    Arnold could only shrug as the reaction to the arrival of this wrestler was stunning. With the way it looked, he was someone who had a great urge to destroy and eliminate.


    Arnold could notice his structure as well, and he looked like a figure weighing up to 350 pounds.


    "Oh... Shit!" Arnold caused.


    Heavy Amos, with dark glints shining deep in his eyes, charged at the ring with storming footsteps.


    Arnold didn''t have to be told that this big guy was coming for him...


    After all...


    He is the trending superstar that many have been talking about.


    He would have to face his fears.

 Chapter 1 - 1: Loser

    One... Two... Three...


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, Dark Dew!!!"


    The entire Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena was soaked in cheers, almost causing the building to erupt. Two young men could be seen in a wrestling ring that is being surrounded by blue-coated barricades, followed by a considerable number of people, almost all shouting at the top of their lungs enthusiastically.


    "Fury the loser!"


    "Ninth defeat in a row, what a shame!"


    "He gave his very best. Let''s just say he is pretty unlucky."


    "No way! That guy has lost countless times and still wouldn''t give up. Why is he so desperate?"


    "If I were Fury, this would be the last time I step my foot in a wrestling ring!"


    Two men and a woman could be seen standing somewhere around the barricade area as they watched. They were putting on simple gym attires and had a black badge on their shirts written "Rising Impact University Staff".


    It wasn''t looking as if this was sort of a big wrestling match. It was just a Rising Impact University''s final year examination being carried out. All the final-year students of Rising Impact University had gathered at the Test Arena to watch today''s match, which had been undoubtedly exciting.


    Out of all, Arnold''s match seemed to be the most interesting.


    Arnold Gallagher clutched his chest and gritted his teeth in pain, finding it hard to stand up. His unhealthily pale skin had been fiercely bruised after his fight with the low-level professional wrestler from Grindhouse Wrestling, a direct destination wrestling show for every student who graduated from Rising Impact University.


    His jet-black hair had become a mess, scattering roughly as if like that of a madman. However, despite his physical state, Arnold still lay hopelessly on the thick mat, tears suddenly gushing down his eyes.


    The referee in the ring, a young woman who looked like someone who had been deprived of the grace of womanhood due to her blank shape grabbed Dark Dew''s right arm and raised it, practically announcing his victory to the viewers.


    One of the staff downstage took a pen from his pocket and wrote something on a short, blue book. Arnold knew he was recording his score. Dark Dew was just a figure planted to fight the students, he wasn''t part of the exam.


    The University''s management decided not to urge students to fight against themselves since it could affect their score rate, so bringing wrestlers from Grindhouse show was the best option. At least, it wouldn''t be just too difficult for them.


    Although it wasn''t just for the scores, it was to determine how good they can be when facing tougher opponents. If one didn''t prepare really much, they might fail the exam and have no choice but to leave the University.


    There are no second chances. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not again. I had the best opportunity, but I foolishly screwed it up." Arnold had a grim look on his face, clenching his fist on the wrestling ring mat.


    He had a good score in the written exams and was praised for his intelligence. But now, he was mocked by all due to his inadequate physical fitness and wrestling skills.


    "Tell me huh? How can one continue clotheslining his opponent all through the match? Doesn''t he have a different vital move? Screw you, Fury!"


    "And it always feels as if he was the victim of his own attack. That guy is frail!"


    "Wasting four good years in Rising Impact University is quite despairing. I can feel his pain right now."


    Side conversations caused flows of murmuring all over, the arena was already becoming uncomfortable for Arnold. Although he was extremely exhausted and felt so much pain in every part of his body after receiving Dark Dew''s DDT finisher, he still forced his limbs to help him walk out of the shame he left in the ring.


    "Don''t come back, Fury. You don''t deserve the spotlight!"


    "Just beg a trunk-kun to run you over and get this over with, okay?!"


    Arnold heard more mocking statements from all angles but decided not to pay them any attention. He was experiencing the worst moment in his life right now and could go crazy if he dared to react.


    Max Fury is his ring name. Arnold aimed to use it as his signature name when he finally becomes a professional wrestler.


    Walking through the alleyway and stepping out of the arena, Arnold heaved a rough sigh and said.


    "Enough with the shame. I give up!"


    Another tear gushed down his eyes and trickled down his temple, a burning sensation lingering in his heart.


    Arnold was born to a family of six who could barely make ends meet. After the death of his father, things got bad, and his mother carried an overwhelming load of responsibilities. His senior brother, the eldest child of the family grew up to become a pathetic drunkard, leaving every responsibility that he had to take care of.


    Things got worse.


    His two sisters couldn''t go to school due to financial lack and had helped their mom in her small restaurant on a street on the outskirts of San Diego, California.


    Since his young age, he had had the dream to become a professional wrestler and become a universal champion. Arnold worked extremely hard and earned from selling disposed metals to a recycling company to raise five thousand dollars to enroll himself in Rising Impact University.


    Now, this dream seemed to be coming to an end, unfortunately.


    "Arnold!"


    While walking miserably to his dormitory, a feminine voice called from behind, taking Arnold aback.


    ''Mrs May! It''s Mrs May! I guess I''ll be expelled right away,'' Arnold thought.


    His heart was beating uncontrollably in his chest as he quickly turned in the direction of the caller.


    "Vice chancellor, I''m sorry I have been a disgrace to this University. I''m sincerely sorry," Arnold said while he slightly bowed, ignoring the pain and grief to give the vice chancellor of Rising Impact University a befitting honor.


    "You shouldn''t be hard on yourself, Max Fury. Anyone can lose as much as anyone can also win. You aren''t just lucky in this path," Mrs May said with a smile.


    "I... I..."


    Arnold stammered repeatedly before being interrupted by Mrs May.


    "I know what is in your mind right now. But I''ll tell you this. Becoming a professional wrestler isn''t a cup of tea, you have to be born to it, made with it, and be blessed with it."


    "If I were you, I should have planned my next step of action by now. You aren''t destined to be a professional wrestler. Just quit and move on," Mrs May advised.


    "I''ll quit, but after my last match. I still have one last examination match left," Arnold noticed.


    "Forget about it, you and I know that you''ve failed the examination already. Why stress yourself even more?"


    "I just want to. I believe I could win it," Arnold helplessly said. Those words were shrouded in a canopy of doubt.


    "I have sincerely given some advice, boy. If you lose again, you will definitely be driven out of the university premises. You have my word on that."


    Mrs May said and walked away. Her charming curve wiggled around her white coat skirt and her red shoes echoed softly, its sound disappearing every passing second.


    "Damn it!"


    Arnold angrily turned and entered the male dormitory building, his cheeks almost freezing. The arena wasn''t too far from the male dormitory so it didn''t take much time for him to reach there. Arnold thanked his stars having not to walk too far because of his slight injuries.


    A staircase was planted for access to the top building of the dormitory which was where Arnold''s dorm room was located. The staircase was tight and narrow, and if one isn''t careful they could stumble after a missed step.


    Arnold who was totally absent-minded about this staggeringly climbed the stairs with his right hand on the barriers. At this moment, he was begging for a quick source of death to befall him.


    After all the hard work.


    The effort.


    The pains.


    The sacrifices.


    The money...


    ''Is it really going to end just like this?''


    Step. Step. Step.


    Swish!


    Arnold''s eyes glinted.


    Roll. Roll. Roll.


    *Bang!*


    "Arghh!!!"


    Arnold''s leg suddenly slipped off a staircase as he fell helplessly, followed by a non-stop rolling from the top of the stairs wall to the bottom, and then hit his head on a very hard surface.


    He didn''t get to see what it was after his exclamation... And then...


    He blacked out.


    [You have...]

 Chapter 2 - 2: Pro Wrestling System

    [You have attained the Pro Wrestling System.]


    Arnold woke up in an unfamiliar room, blinking repeatedly with slight gasps. A masculine voice had just forced him to wake up from his slumber and he became dumbstruck when he just opened his eyes.


    ''Huh???"


    "A system! That''s a system!'' Arnold squinted.


    He just saw a blue screen floating in mid-air in front of him and also heard a masculine voice in his head. What''s more astonishing? This masculine voice was expressing what was written on the blue screen, making Arnold''s eyes light up, aghast.


    [The System is merging with the host...]


    [System Merging completed.]


    [The System is unlocking Activity Panel...]


    [Activity Panel unlocked...]


    [System commencement in progress...]


    Arnold''s face was turning red. It was as if this was a dream. It wasn''t as if he was a novice at systems, Arnold was a manhwa lover. He had read a lot of manhwas with systems, knowing that these things were illusional.


    Now, how come he got a system in the real world?


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly, lying on a bed. His mind was quite far away from thinking about his current location, the Pro Wrestling System was about to blow his mind.


    [System Activity has commenced.]


    [System Mission: Help the weak wrestler.


    Description: You are too frail, I came to help you.]


    "..."


    Arnold fell speechless, still staring at the system screen and listening to what it was saying.


    [Host stats generating...]


    [Generation completed.]


    [Stats:


    Name: Max Fury.


    Age: 23.


    Signature Finish: Clothesline (F-class).


    Skills: None


    Skill Level (Intelligence): 1


    Strength: 2.


    Agility: 3.


    Attack Power: 1.


    Endurance: 2.


    Title won: None.


    Honors: None.


    Wage: $0 per week.]


    "Am I this inferior? This is quite bad stats," Arnold couldn''t help but comment after reading along. Of course, as someone familiar with systems stating, he knew that his stats were more than horrible.


    "What now? Are you just here to show how miserable I am to my face? Please help me, system."


    Arnold was still lying on what looked like a ward bed in a hospital. He recalled slipping off, rolling, and hitting his head on a hard substance but was wondering who brought him here.


    "My roommates'' exam matches should have been around the last matches. If they truly have brought me here, that means I had been unconscious for several hours."


    Arnold cast a slight frown and touched the left side of his head.


    It was wrapped with medical plasters.


    "Argh! It hurts," Arnold interjected upon giving the plastered section of his head a touch.


    "Aren''t you going to answer me, system? I need your help," Arnold''s mind returned to the system. He tried to sit up and was successful, thanks to the nurse who had given him some painkillers after being brought to the university''s hospital.


    [What help do you need, host? I''m your assistant, and I will do everything in my power to do what you asked.]


    The system replied politely, catching Arnold by surprise. He was already feeling as if he was a manhwa character, a wide smile appearing on his face.


    "To start up with, can I have some food?"


    The right side of Arnold''s lips curled up as he asked. Even a little kid would know that this was a ridiculous request.


    [I''m sorry but I can''t help you with food. I''m not the kind of system that has shops programmed in them. I''m a Professional Wrestling System.]


    "Ohh... My bad. So what can you help with? I''m in my last moments at this university. Can you even help me graduate outta here?" Arnold asked with a dubious look on his face.


    [Of course, host. That should only require a lot of hard work from you, and me.]


    Arnold''s eyes narrowed.


    Talking about hard work, there was nothing he hadn''t done to improve his skills. Arnold had had extra classes and training, and had even paid for special lectures from some Grindhouse Wrestling top stars. However, everything ended up as a waste. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There wasn''t even a hint of progress.


    Remembering this, Arnold chuckled inwardly. "Do you really think hard work pays?"


    [It depends on how you work, host.]


    "Cut it. Hard work never pays. If you are urging me to keep suffering for hardworking sake, you''d better get lost and never come back."


    Arnold was beginning to get angered as he couldn''t hold the grieve thinking about how hard he had worked to become successful. If there was anyone who was the most diligent student at Rising Impact University, it should be Arnold, the well-known Max freaking Fury!


    He had even barely passed his previous exams in his early years at the university because he could manage to defeat some of the students. He even regarded it as pure luck because...


    Pinning an opponent by raising both legs forcefully wasn''t considered a win to him. He hated winning that way, but he had to.


    At least, it wasn''t disallowed in professional wrestling rules.


    [I understand your pain, host. But making negative quotes about hard work is just a bad idea. You just have to trust me on this, you will surely thrive.]


    The system was pretty kind in its professional voice, and this was secretly softening Arnold''s mind. Although he still had doubts, he was pleased that this wasn''t some kind of strict, unforgiving systems.


    Arnold had read a manhwa when the system suddenly vanished without coming back after arguing with its host. Yeah, it was crazy and its host suffered miserably in an apocalyptic world after the system''s disappearance. Even Arnold couldn''t believe the writer could come up with such an idea.


    However, The Professional Wrestling System was calm and composed, every word it spoke sounded with meaningful contents.


    [First of all, you have to increase your Attributes. I''ll give you tips on how to do that.]


    [To defeat your next opponent, Rowan Pierce, you should have obtained 20 overall attribute points.]


    [The Attributes are Strength, Agility, Endurance, and Attack Power.]


    [A Grindhouse low-level wrestler''s attribute should have increased to the height of measuring 20 overall attribute points, and without matching up with him, you can''t win.]


    [Obtaining 20 overall attribute points would also earn you a new skill. A skill from the system could be a move, a finisher, or an Intelligence-improving strategy. This would also play a vital role in helping you win a match.]


    [If you keep improving your Skill Level (Intelligence), you are likely to gain an Anonymous Skill at a certain stage.]


    [Host, should we get started?]


    "..."


    [It would only cost hard work and determination, I''m sure you aren''t going to let your dream die?]


    "Of course not. I can''t. Not after so much time and sweat wasted," Arnold was jolted out of his weakness. He had listened and read what the system had revealed attentively, and saying that this didn''t make any sense would be quite nonsensical.


    "I''m ready," Arnold said with a serious countenance, "So how can I increase my attributes?"


    [It''s almost simple, host. Let''s just see the gym and have some private practices in the domain.]


    Arnold bit his lips upon hearing the term "gym". A sudden look of disappointment appeared on his face...


    "I usually spent a whole day training in the gym and had no improvement. It seems you are just trying to help the wrong person. I guess I''m not really destined to become a pro wrestler."


    A grim look suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face as he lowered his head. It was already getting too tragic seeing that even a system was trying to use the same tactic he had used which didn''t work out.


    However...


    It only seemed as if Arnold didn''t know that the Pro Wrestling System had other plans.


    [Host, you should just wait and let me finish.]


    "...?"


    [The system is withdrawing Setbacks...]


    [All setbacks have been totally withdrawn.]


    [Host, Max Fury has been set anew.]


    [All body advancement negatory agents have been destroyed successfully.]


    "Huh???" Arnold''s eyes darted this time, his mouth widening in shock.


    After the astonishing drama displayed by the system, it finally paused for a while and spoke.


    [Are you ready now, host?]

 Chapter 3 - 3: I can help you create a way to the top

    Arnold was still lost in shock as he forced his lips open. "I... I''m ready."


    The system urged him to begin the training after getting discharged from the hospital.


    The Rising Impact University''s hospital wasn''t quite different from other typical hospitals in common places. The only difference was the patients being only students and staff. It was just a newly built hospital after the eradication of a different one and had highly expensive facilities.


    The Rising Impact University was owned by one of the best professional wrestling promotion companies in the world, which could easily be noticed due to the luxurious structures and facilities rendered to produce the best talents every year.


    This was why the enrollment fee was very expensive. Anyone who graduated from this university and have a good performance in Grindhouse Wrestling could have an opportunity to become a professional wrestler in the top wrestling show, the internationally-known Ultimate Revolution Wrestling.


    It was Arnold''s dream to enter the URW show and strive, no matter what it could take.


    "Hey, handsome. You are awake," a feminine voice was heard from the side, coming from the entrance door of the room Arnold was.


    It was the nurse attending to his health case.


    Arnold came to discover that he was really in the university''s hospital, being placed in a patient attendant room. The room was a small, sterile space with white walls and fluorescent lighting. A single bed, surrounded by small simple machines beeping softly, dominates the space. A bedside table holds a water pitcher and a few personal items.


    A chair for visitors sits in one corner, and a blue curtain provides a divider for privacy. The air was thick with the scent of disinfectant and the hum of medical equipment filled the air.


    The odd smell of these disinfectants almost made Arnold throw up, but he was good at holding himself, not wanting to stay any longer because the nurse might consider having him stay.


    Arnold nodded to the nurse''s question.


    "Good. You were brought here by a young lady from the third-year department. Uhm... I can''t remember her name, but she has flame-colored long hair and a slight scar on her face."


    Arnold watched the nurse speak with a cold stare. At first, he knew no one in the third-year department and was amazed to hear that it was a girl.


    ''She must have admired my handsomeness and decided to help my weak ass.'' Arnold blushed.


    "I don''t actually have a friend in the third-year department, ma''am. I guess she was just passing by and decided to help," Arnold hesitated and said.


    Although there were other dorm rooms on the top floor of the male dormitory, a female shouldn''t be in the building. There were even four different dormitory buildings for all year students, so even the third-year students shouldn''t be wandering around the four-year students'' dormitory.


    ''The staircase is a bit far from the entrance door, even though the door was open, no one can even see the last step of the staircase because of its positioning," Arnold scratched the back of his head, "How come she managed to see me?"


    "Do you know anybody with such physique?" The nurse asked after watching Arnold''s complicated reactions for a while.


    "Not really, ma''am. Maybe... Maybe," Arnold nodded.


    "Okay then. You should do well to render some appreciation to her later," the nurse, a short, pale-skinned woman with short dark hair wearing a white gown with straight linings, smiled and advised.


    "So, how do you feel now?" She walked closer and asked.


    "Really good. I think I''m okay now," Arnold lied. Truth be told, his head still hurts badly, but he was really eager to begin training with the system.


    His last match would be in eight days, and he needed to get prepared and win.


    "I''m not sure about this, mister. Your eyes don''t act the same way as your tongue. Why don''t you stay for another day?" The nurse offered, her gaze showing an indication of professional concern. It was her job to ensure his well-being.


    After all, it had barely been a day since he got here. It was just that he wasn''t brutally injured, his match would have been canceled if he had.


    "Trust me, ma''am. I''m doing great," Arnold convinced, standing up and attempting to show her that he was fine. Even though his stance wasn''t really strong, it wasn''t enough to say he wasn''t fit yet. After all, it wasn''t his legs that were injured. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay then. If you say so, you should get ready to leave. But you must come back if you feel any strange pain in your head, okay?" The nurse advised.


    "I will, ma''am," Arnold smiled in excitement, curling his lips repeatedly.


    After being discharged, he left the hospital and went back to his dorm room. This time he was careful while climbing, and made no mistake in hitting every step.


    He ran into his dorm room and saw that his roommates, Ben and Karl were already back. The sun was beginning to set as it was almost 6 pm, so he had expected their return.


    "Hey, Max. Where have you been? What happened to your head?" Ben, a guy with a great body build, dark curly hair, and bronze-colored skin opened his eyes wide.


    "We have been waiting for you all day, were you attacked by someone?" Karl also approached Arnold from his bed.


    "It''s nothing, guys. I just fell and hit my head on something hard. But I''m fine now," Arnold had a dull look on his face, remembering his roommates of what happened earlier in his exam match.


    Meanwhile, it wasn''t as if they would let it ruin their moment.


    "Guess what? I and Karl won our matches. We have automatically passed the exam and will be signed by Grindhouse Wrestling soon, hehe," Karl bragged.


    "Ohh. Congratulations," Arnold nodded and said.


    The next moment, their face turned red when they saw Arnold walk to his bag, bring out some money, and leave the dorm room without saying another word to them.


    "Is he jealous now that he isn''t going to pass the exams?" Ben frowned.


    "I guess," replied Karl.


    It wasn''t as if Arnold was jealous, he was hasting to begin his training. Getting 5 dollars from his bag, he left for the cafeteria and had a big meal to quench his hunger. The black short and red armless shirt he was wearing had no pocket fixed in it, so that''s why he couldn''t keep some bucks with him.


    After having a meal in the cafeteria, he entered the gym. Fortunately, no one was in the gym house as he had wanted.


    "System, should we begin now?" Arnold asked after inspecting every nook and corner.


    [Of course, host. First of all, let''s begin with improving your Agility.]


    "Okay..."


    Arnold waited for guidelines from the system, getting prepared, until a long piece of written instructions appeared on the blue screen, a voice reading out the content.


    [Improving one''s agility is like having to suffer a burden, however, with the Professional Wrestling System, there are cheat factors.]


    "Cheat?" Arnold had to interrupt the system. "If I cheat during a match, I will be expelled."


    His face was burning in confusion. Cheating was one of the crucial crimes against wrestling rules, anyone who cheated wouldn''t be spared. It was a deed punished with direct eviction.


    [This is not the kind of Cheat you know, host. This is the Pro Wrestling System''s intelligence.]


    [If you can trust me, host, I can help you create a way to the top.]

 Chapter 4 - 4: Attributes Improvement (I)

    The gym was a big room filled with rows of machines and weights. There were treadmills for running, bikes for pedaling, and benches for lifting. Mirrors covered the walls, reflecting the sweat and effort of those who had worked out. The air was thick with the scent of disinfectants as flashing lights illuminated the covering darkness.


    Sigh...


    "I will do whatever it takes, so let''s get started," Arnold was beginning to understand the system''s perspective. This system wasn''t just here to help him grow stronger, it was ready to guide him to the top.


    [Agility Improvement Training has commenced.]


    [Agility refers to the ability to quickly change direction, speed, and movement. Improving agility requires a combination of high commitment and consistency.]


    [Firstly, you should perform a zig-zag run using plastic cones, jump hurdles with a run, and then climb ladders to the top to beat a fixed time.]


    Arnold shrugged. "How long am I going to do this?"


    [You are going to keep up with it until your Agility score is improved.]


    Arnold''s Agility was currently scoring 3 points, and if he were to apply some mathematics, it needed two points to be added to make it five. He had four attributes, and to make his overall attributes points 20, he would have to improve all of them to 5.


    "That shouldn''t be too hard," Arnold grinned and said.


    He started by collecting some plastic cones from the equipment store at the corner and lined them up with a meter gap. The gym was pretty large, so there was enough space for him.


    After lining them vertically, Arnold started a zig-zag run around the cones, moving left and right, and making sure he was at his best training performance.


    "I can''t believe I never tried this before, I might have been doing the wrong things lately."


    Although this kind of training was unique, Arnold felt that this might just be the best way he could actually improve his physical fitness. Even though it wasn''t taught by the university''s physical fitness trainers, it looked quite promising to Arnold.


    Soon, Arnold was having tiny liquids on his face. He repeated this move a couple of times and wasn''t ready to stop. As he continued, he felt his speed especially advancing. The improving rate in which he switched to the next direction was becoming noticeable, however, it felt like he still needed to keep up with the zig-zag run.


    Twenty minutes came passing in a blur, and Arnold didn''t stop. He was determined to achieve a remarkable improvement and made sure he made good progress.


    For another twenty minutes, he was still on it, and this time, he was sweating all over. His red armless shirt had been soaked, revealing a hint of his not-so-big chest and tiny range six-packs.


    "One more minute..."


    Arnold had the urge to continue for a little while. His limbs were already becoming so heavy for him, and he was getting exhausted, but one more minute wouldn''t hurt, right?


    After finally deciding to stop, he shuffled to a bench at the corner and sat down, gasping roughly.


    "I think this should be okay to earn me two points for my Agility, right?" Arnold questioned the system.


    [Unfortunately, host. You haven''t gained any points after this. If you had gained any, I would have notified you.]


    Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    "After an hour of zig-zag runs without resting?" Arnold clenched his teeth in frustration. "I thought you have some system cheat intelligence or whatever?"


    [It wasn''t as if you haven''t made any progress, it''s just that the progress isn''t enough to earn you a point.]


    The system was calm, and even if Arnold''s heart was burning in anger, its words made it quench.


    "How long can I keep trying, is it going to take so long even after my last exam match?" Arnold asked nervously.


    [ I don''t think so, host. You can improve your Agility if you put in more effort. Try doing the hurdle jump or ladder climbing. There would be a fixed time for you to beat, and this can help you improve quickly.]


    "Fine," Arnold nodded and walked into a different room in the same building with the gym. Here, few hurdles and ladders could be seen at the corners, and casting a first glance at them, their appearance only explained one thing.


    No one had ever come here to train before. The room had an odd lonesome aura, with cobwebs covering almost all ceiling edges.


    "It kinda smells bad here, I should have taken some hurdles and ladders to the gym room, but there wouldn''t be enough space there," Arnold regretted.


    Without wasting a second, he made a long range of twenty hurdles. This room had a pretty massive space and was able to contain it even if Arnold added ten more.


    [Task: Run to the end point while jumping the hurdles and come back to the starting point the same way.]


    [Time: 30 seconds.]


    Arnold didn''t react to the time as this was the first time he was doing it. He only heaved a sigh and was ready to begin.


    [The count starts... Now.]


    Arnold quickly sprinted towards the first hurdle and jumped it over. He was giving off his fastest running and jumping performance and hoped it could really help.


    However, Mr Max Fury only finished the first lap with twenty-one seconds, and when he was back, the time record was already at forty-two seconds.


    "Ah, shit! That was horrible," Arnold was disappointed in his effort.


    [You did a great work there. If you can keep up with it and try to increase your continuation speed after jumping a hurdle, you can beat the time.]


    Arnold took this as a motivation and started repeating the running and jumping race, trying to beat the time.


    It was more like a burden as the system had said, and Arnold was finding it quite hard to beat the time after several repeats. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Forty seconds...]


    [Thirty-eight seconds...]


    [Thirty-seven seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds... Try again.]


    [Thirty-four seconds...]


    [Thirty-five seconds...]


    [Thirty-three seconds...]


    Max Fury committed his body and soul to this task, repeating the race without taking a second to rest. Every disappointing word he heard from the system turned into phrases of motivation, and he kept with the jumps, increasing his continuation speed rate.


    After what seemed like an eternity, a bunch of words made him stop as he let out a smile of victory.


    [Thirty seconds. Time beaten.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]

 Chapter 5 - 5: Attribute Improvement (II)

    Although he gained only a single point in his Agility after the hurdle jump, he was still pleased with his achievement. Somehow, he knew that he wasn''t achieving this on his own, the system must have a hand in this fast growth.


    Physical fitness wasn''t something that a person could improve in one go. Even the best fitness students at Rising Impact University could achieve a noticeable improvement after a couple of weeks. However, Arnold was already feeling a huge improvement after a few hours.


    With these considered, Arnold didn''t dare to complain. If he did, then he would be a good example of an ungrateful pathetic fellow.


    [Why not try using the ladder-climbing race? Climbing to the top and descending from the other side in five seconds.]


    Arnold''s face contorted. "Five seconds, isn''t that going to be too hard?"


    [To improve massively, you have to take on almost impossible challenges. I believe you can do this, host.]


    Arnold had a complicated look on his face, contemplating. He guessed that he could do this if he had beaten the time against the hurdles jump. Although it was clear that this would be times two harder, Arnold was ready to give his all.


    "I would rather be wet with sweat all day than let people call me a Loser. I''ll do anything for my dream... And my family," Arnold said to himself, his determined face observing the ladder at the corner.


    He removed the hurdles and returned them to the corner, replacing them with a single doubled ladder, just like the ones used in a Money In The Bank match in the 10s and 20s. It was already 2056, and the culture of professional wrestling had changed a little bit.


    Pro Wrestling was no longer scripted, and every superstar would have to go with their own power and fate. If you couldn''t make up the standards of defeating an opponent naturally, there was no way you could excel.


    This had earned the wrestling industry a lot of additional fans. Those who wanted real wrestling were pleased with the new development, and as of now, a professional wrestling show like Ultimate Revolution Wrestling could record over sixty thousand fans in a single weekly show. If it was a pay-per-view event, the records could even range from 100 to 200 thousand fans.


    After setting up the thick white aluminum ladder, Arnold was ready to climb.


    [The time starts... Now!]


    The system announced, and Arnold took off in the blink of an eye. There were about ten steps on one phase in the ladder, making it twenty altogether. Running through this ladder in five seconds was almost impossible, but Arnold believed he could do it, even though it could take a lot of time.


    Step. Step. Step... Step. Step. Step.


    Arnold was climbing as fast as could and finished the first phase before he could know it. Descending from the ladder through the other phase wasn''t as difficult as ascending, so he guessed the time consumed while doing that wasn''t much.


    [Eleven seconds... Try again.]


    Arnold sighed bitterly. "Crap."


    He couldn''t believe he spent times two of the fixed time even after giving his all. However, he believed that he would have more to give if he kept trying... Arnold was always trying to motivate his sorry ass, believing that nothing is impossible with the Pro Wrestling System.


    Fortunately, this motivation seemed to act as a helping factor for him. Regardless of the exhaustion, pains, and repeated losses, Arnold never gave up.


    [Congratulations, host! You beat the time!]


    [Five seconds. Time beaten.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 5.]


    "Huhu! Maybe I was wrong. Hard work truly pays," Arnold rejoiced clenching both fists and thrusting his arms forward as if he had just won a lottery.


    [You should rest for the rest of the day and continue with the rest attribute training tomorrow. Good luck, Max Fury.]


    The system advised.


    "Sure, I''m just gonna have some sleep and come back to the gym tomorrow morning," Arnold said in excitement and left the gym, making his way to his dorm room.


    It was already dark when Arnold came out from the gym. He had spent more than five hours in the gym after leaving his dorm room around 6 pm... Bringing out his smartphone, a Samsung Galaxy A15 mobile to look at the time, it was 11:47 pm, making it clear that it was almost midnight.


    Arnold rushed to the male dormitory and entered his dorm room, not wanting to be noticed by anyone. Ben and Karl were already asleep, but since they knew he wasn''t back, they left the door bolted.


    Max Fury couldn''t even sleep after lying on his bed. He was lost in his thoughts, thinking about how he could improve his skills enough to defeat Rowan Pierce. Although he was sure that he might not even pass the exam after winning his last exam match, the system already promised to help him, which he didn''t know how it could.


    Arnold was only trying hard to believe and also complete the tasks given to him by the system. He needed to pass the exam and unfold the path to achieve his dreams. If he failed to enter Grindhouse Wrestling, his professional wrestling dream would be dead and terminated forever.


    The young man was still awake all through the night and didn''t realize that it was dawn until he checked his phone. Arnold quickly stood from his bed and freshened up, running back to the gym without even sparing some time to chat with his roommates.


    .....


    "He is going out again with the same cold attitude. I now believe that this guy is jealous of our progress," Ben frowned, watching Arnold leave.


    "I guess so too. But we shouldn''t just judge so quickly yet. Let''s see what he has to say when we get included in the list of Grindhouse Wrestling''s new superstars," Karl smiled impatiently as he spoke.


    "His last opponent is Rowan Pierce, a former Grindhouse Omega Champion. I don''t know why he is always unlucky," Ben smirked.


    "Honestly. If I were to make some comparisons, Rowan Pierce would be the toughest opponent he is facing. There is no way he could even win himself a consolation," Karl said. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s such a shame for someone to lose all ten final-year exam matches. I regret having him as a roommate," Ben scoffed distastefully.


    .....


    Arnold entered the gym after walking for a few minutes past the boarding areas. Today was different, some students and gym instructors were present in the gym as it was morning. Most students usually came for physical fitness training with their physical fitness coaches every morning, so Arnold had no choice but to take a space for himself.


    He spotted a free bench at one point in the corner and approached it.


    [Task: Strength Attribute Improvement.]


    It was time to improve his strength at this moment, so Arnold used the weights and tried to carry as heavy weights as he could to gain 3 points in his Strength.


    With the guidance of his system, Arnold managed to lift a 40kg weight, making him stunned. Although it took a lot of time because everyone had left the gym by then. Previously, he had been unable to even lift a 25-weight, and they had laughed and teased him.


    After a few hours of repeated trials, Arnold couldn''t believe it himself. He wished they were here to witness it, but he was sad that they had left.


    However, that was the least of Arnold''s concerns right now. He needed to keep improving his attributes and gain 20 overall attribute points to gain his first skill.


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [Strength: 5.]


    [Congratulations host! Now you know hard work pays.]

 Chapter 6 - 6: Attributes Improvement (III)

    A victorious smile appeared on Arnold''s face as he heard the announcement of his current achievement.


    "Awesome!" Arnold couldn''t help but comment. His Strength actually took more time than his Agility to improve, however, he guessed it was normal since he had to gain three points unlike two for his Agility.


    At this moment, Arnold was beginning to notice some changes in his body. He felt as if his weightlifting ability had increased, even minor objects like his smartphone which he carried often were now weighing like a piece of paper.


    Arnold shrugged. "Weird."


    After taking some time to rest, the system urged him to begin the Endurance improvement.


    [To improve your Endurance, you have to perform some weight-holding exercises. This means carrying and holding on to the weight for a long time. I''ll have to set a time for you to beat.]


    "I''m ready," Arnold found this interesting. Of course, Endurance is one of the best fitness skills a wrestler needs to come out victorious in every match. This includes having to take tough finisher attacks from an opponent and still kick out or having to endure a submission move before getting to the ropes.


    Max Fury was having a bad record in this aspect and really needed to improve.


    [Task: Endurance Attribute Improvement.]


    [You should hold on to a 40 kg weight for one minute.]


    "Must be challenging but I think I can do this," Arnold spoke some words of encouragement into his head. After being able to run over twenty hurdles and come back within thirty minutes, and also climb over a doubled ladder in just five seconds, Arnold believed he could do this as well. After all, he had lifted the 40 kg weight already, so the weight-holding trial shouldn''t be that difficult.


    A different 40 kg weight was placed somewhere in the weightlifting section of the gym so Arnold did not need to withdraw the one from the bench.


    He waited for a few minutes, inhaling and exhaling to fuel his muscles. Although the system wanted him to get this done today, it also advised Arnold to get the best rest he needed.


    Arnold also didn''t want to risk getting hurt. If he sustains an injury before his final exam match, then the little hope he had would all vanish like a disappearing ghost.


    After a while, Arnold was set to begin the Strength Attribute Improvement training.


    [The time starts... Now!]


    Arnold quickly grabbed the knurling of the weight, raised it with his waist sitting in the air, heightened it to his chest while standing straight, and lifted it over his head.


    *Bang!*


    Arnold dropped it in an instant.


    [One second... Try again.]


    Arnold frowned in disappointment. It wasn''t as if he threw the weight on purpose, his palms almost slipped off the knurling due to not holding tight. He needed to apply safety measures.


    Arnold let out a long exhale. "Pooffff..."


    Grabbing the knurling tightly this time, he applied massive pressure and lifted it.


    This time, it seemed that his hold stayed much longer... Actually, after taking several Strength Attribute Improvement training sessions, it did a lot in helping him improve his Endurance.


    He had learned what it takes to hold on to pains and muscle exhaustion while doing the Strength training, so having to endure the overwhelming heaviness of a 40 kg weight didn''t do much harm to make him drop it so quickly.


    *Bang!*


    [Fifty-five seconds. That''s impressive, host!]


    "I''m surprised too," Arnold muttered.


    *Bang!*


    "What''s the time?"


    [Fifty-seven seconds.]


    *Bang*


    "...?"


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Try again.]


    *Bang*


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Let''s go again.]


    *Bang*


    [Fifty-eight seconds. Try to hold on a little longer.]


    "My arms are hurting already," Arnold had a bitter look on his face.


    [You are doing well, host. Just try to...]


    *Bang*


    [One minute! You beat the time, host.]


    Arnold fell on the floor and gasped madly, almost lying entirely as if he was passing out.


    [You have gained three points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 5]


    [Good job, host!]


    [Host?]


    [Host? Are you sleeping yet?]


    A loud snore was heard a moment later...


    Arnold was suddenly carried away as he succumbed to the feeling of exhaustion. After not spending the night to sleep, Arnold couldn''t help it.


    [Ah! We will continue later then. I admire your effort host.]


    [You are worth taking a place in the spotlight.]


    ****** Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Arnold woke up, it was already getting late.


    "6:30 pm. I should begin the Attack Power training now."


    He only had a single point to his Attack Power at the moment and needed four more points to make it five, totally reaching his goal of 20 overall attribute points to gain his first skill.


    [Just as Strength works with Endurance, Attack Power works with Agility.]


    [Attack Power simply refers to your ability to deliver brutal attacks that can be capable of causing great harm. If you can apply the power of your improved Agility, improving your Attack Power shouldn''t be very difficult.]


    The system explained.


    "So, how can I get started," Arnold asked. After taking two hours and thirty minutes to sleep, his exhaustion seemed to have decreased a little.


    [Get a punching bag. You should launch several blows on it and I will analyze the rate of damage caused.]


    [The rate of the damage would be calculated from 1 to 10. If you can cause a 10-rated damage, this could earn you three to four points to your Attack Power.]


    Arnold smiled. "Sure."


    [The time starts... Now.]


    After getting a punching bag and hanging it somewhere in the ceiling, Arnold began to punch.


    *Boom*


    His punching speed was enhanced after his Agility improvement training, and Arnold could notice it. It was as if his forelimbs had gained some flexibility, making it quite easy for him to launch fast punches. If he was a boxer, his opponent might not even block his punches quickly due to his improved agility and flexibility.


    His strength also played a part in this. With his advanced strength, Arnold managed to launch powerful blows on the punching bag, causing it to vibrate.


    With repeated trials, Arnold found himself improving in this aspect. He felt his fists become tougher as he kept punching, the thick punching bag started to feel like wool.


    *Boom*


    [10! Punching pressure requirement beaten.]


    [You have gained four points to your Attack Power.]


    [Attack Power: 5]


    [You have gained 20 overall attribute points!]


    [Congratulations, host! You have obtained your first Skill.]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence) has improved by 4 points.]


    [The system is checking new Skill...]


    [New Skill checked.]


    [Skill: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skill Type: Finisher.]


    [Host, do you want to inspect the Skill?]


    Arnold had his eyes widened in astonishment staring at the system''s display. Surprisingly, he just gained the Skill the system had promised. Not only did he gain the Skill, but his Intelligence which didn''t seem to be among the attributes also increased, and more shockingly, he gained an S-class Finisher!


    "Why not?" With a grin, Arnold Gallagher accepted to inspect his Skill.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Neckbuster

    [Skill: Neckbuster.]


    [Skill Description: Locking an opponent''s head under your armpit and lifting them as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, however, you perform a DDT-styled move with the opponent''s neck hitting the mat.]


    "Can you just guide me on how to do with a forged structure?" Arnold asked. He found this a little bit confusing and wanted to practice it a little bit. If he fails to do so, he might end up not performing a vital finisher to his opponent, which might have a bad effect. It could even cost him the match.


    Forged structures are mostly humanoid structures made from thick materials that has a almost similar hardness like tofu. Students used them to practice different moves and finishers to make them perfect, however, it could be used in Attack Power improvement.


    Not only the gym was built in this vast edifice. There were stores, training rings, and hardcore stamina improvement rooms in different sections. Arnold was pretty familiar with the whole place since he was already a final-year student and had come here to practice several times, so he knew just where the training ring was.


    Entering the dimly lit training ring room where three rings were set, Arnold spotted some forged humanoid structures on various turnbuckles in the rings.


    Without wasting a second, he rushed over to the ring and grabbed one.


    This forged humanoid structure looked exactly like a human, the only difference was its unrelatable thickness and some body parts unavailability which was pretty useless for ring training.


    "One wouldn''t need a d**k to perform a move, right?"


    "If I wanna burst an opponent''s sa*k, I shouldn''t need guidance for that," Arnold said with a silly smirk.


    He took the forged structure to the middle of the ring and sighed. "Okay. Can I have some guidance now?"


    [Sure, host. Let''s begin.]


    [Step 1: Kick the opponent on its belly and pull it towards your armpit to perform a tight lock on its neck.]


    Arnold nodded and quickly kicked the forged humanoid structure, pulled it towards him, and locked its neck in his right armpit just as the system had guided.


    [Step 2: Lift both the legs and waist of the opponent as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, holding to one of its thighs.]


    Hastily, Arnold did as he had been ordered. He lifted the forged humanoid structure as if trying to perform a vertical suplex, however, vertical suplexes only cause slight weakening harm to an opponent. There was no way one could win a match with it unless it was done from the top of the turnbuckle against the mat.


    Well, not all opponents wouldn''t kick out to this.


    [Step 3: Land backward as if delivering a DDT, but it should be the opponent''s neck hitting the mat.]


    Arnold made a few steps forward and landed backward with the forged humanoid structure''s neck hitting the mat.


    [Nice one host! The damage caused could be rated 9.5.]


    The system notified, making Arnold blush with a smile.


    After repeating the finisher on the forged humanoid structure several times, Arnold decided to rest.


    "It''s 9 pm already, I have to go back to my dorm room."


    It was late yet again, but Arnold was pleased with his progress today. No one would ever believe that someone''s attribute could skyrocket so quickly in two days. Even Arnold was finding it hard to believe, but he knew that this was through the help of the system.


    Now, he was confident that no one in the entire Rising Impact University could defeat him. If he kept improving his attributes and kept gaining more Skills, he knew he would reach great heights in the world of professional wrestling.


    He only needed hard work, determination, and trust in the system... Well, that trust would become massive if he managed to enter the list of those who would be signed by the Grindhouse Wrestling Management.


    Arnold got to the male dormitory and entered his dorm room after having dinner in the cafeteria. The cafeteria was a 24-hour service meal-house, so students wouldn''t have to worry about starving. However, people like Arnold who would barely have money to maintain three square meals would rather take breakfast, skip lunch, and then quench their overwhelming hunger by having dinner later on.


    "I have only five dollars left, I guess I would have to pick and sell some dumped metals tomorrow," Arnold guessed as he walked into his dorm room.


    Ben and Karl were fast asleep as usual, but the door was still open. This time, Arnold forced himself to have some sleep. After a very stressful day in the gym, he needed enough rest to prevent him from getting sick.


    Just as his muscles were blooming in power, he was still feeling pains in his joints and muscles, which was a warning for him to take some painkillers. But, Arnold knew that if he spent his last card on drugs, he would go broke and wouldn''t even have breakfast tomorrow.


    With the help of his improved Endurance, well, let''s just say he could hold on to the pain until it reduces.


    ******


    Arnold was out of the university premises the next morning. Without informing Ben and Karl, he went out to pick up dumped metals on Cababi Road, a usually busy roadway that had certain places where metals are dumped.


    This road wasn''t quite far from Rising Impact University, it should be about 15 kilometers away. Although it may seem far having to walk down to Cababi Road, Arnold was already used to it.


    This became his job since the very day he discovered that his mother couldn''t carry the family responsibilities on her own.


    "Hey! Isn''t that Max?"


    Arnold heard a familiar voice from behind as he was busy using a magnet on some garbage by the roadside to collect metals.


    His eyes widened. "How come that guy noticed me? My face is well masked up," Arnold''s heart was beating fast.


    He had kept his metal-picking job a secret and didn''t want anyone to notice it. He knew he would be mocked if his mates discovered that he was a mere metal picker on the outskirts of Arizona.


    Soon, Arnold heard approaching footsteps from behind. It seems like this guy was coming to confirm his discovery.


    "Shit shit shit! What do I do now?" Arnold muttered nervously, hopeless in this damned situation.


    "Hey, Max Fury?" The guy called from behind. He seemed to have stopped approaching, but he was close now.


    "Hey! Are you Max Fury?" The guy asked again.


    However, Arnold was quiet, clueless about what to do. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, man! I''m talking to you!


    Suddenly, he grabbed Arnold''s hood cap and attempted to pull him close to see his face, but what the guy got for such a troublesome act almost made him vomit blood.


    *Bang*


    "Stay away!" Arnold suddenly punched the guy and ran out of the spot, carrying a half-filled bag of metals.


    "Arghh..." The guy fell on the stinking ground and screamed in pain, holding his belly with both hands. "I know who you are, you are Max Fury! I''ll make sure I tell everyone on campus. Argh Gosh! That hurts so badly!"


    Arnold ignored the young man''s statement and continued walking away at a fast pace.


    "Screw you, Murphy."


    It was after turning to punch the guy that he knew who he was. It was Murphy, one of the guys who had been having a bad time in his final-year exam matches just like Arnold.


    But... At least, it wasn''t as if he was as miserable as Max Fury.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Five common moves

    Arnold went back to the university with his face darkened. If that guy hadn''t come to mess things up, he could have filled the bag with metal. This was actually what he did every time he went to pick metals. A full bag of metals usually earned him 60 to 100 dollars, depending on the weight.


    He had just gotten half of his aimed metal collection, which should approximately get him 30 to 50 dollars, however, Arnold knew that this wouldn''t satisfy his needs.


    "I''ll say it again. Damn you, Murphy!" Arnold''s eyes were burning in anger. If he had gotten another chance, he would love to punch Arnold in his d**k!


    Just while Arnold was on his way to his dorm room, the Pro Wrestling System''s blue screen appeared in front of him. Arnold froze at first and glanced around nervously at the students walking by.


    [Don''t worry, host. You are the only one seeing the screen.]


    "Pheww..." Arnold sighed in relief. "You almost made me shrink."


    [Aside from Skills which could be Moves or Finishers, the system would like to teach you common wrestling moves for a match to begin with.]


    [Without delivering these common moves to an opponent, you might not be able to weaken the opponent and secure a chance to launch a finisher.]


    [Clotheslining an opponent severally wouldn''t be enough to take down even a second-year student in Rising Impact University... So, you have to practice more common moves to improve your identity and reputation.]


    "Yeah, I know ''Clothesline'' sucks," the right side of Arnold''s lips curled up as he scratched the back of his head.


    [The system has commissioned five common moves for you to start with. Remember, these moves are just common wrestling skills, it wouldn''t help much in making an opponent fail to kick out.]


    "Understood," Arnold replied.


    When Arnold returned to the training ring, he asked the system to reveal the five common moves...


    [1. Suicide Dive. E-class common move.


    Description: Performing a flying attack from the ring to an opponent in the ringside. You can choose to fly through the second or top rope.]


    [2. Super Kick. (D-class common move.


    Description: This could be a very brutal common move. It is performed by launching a foot attack against an opponent''s face, delivering much pressure to the feet used. Your Agility and Attack Power would play a huge role on this one.]


    [3. Powerbomb (D-class common move).


    Description: It is performed by carrying your opponent''s legs on your shoulders and slamming their back against the mat right after.]


    [4. Vertical Suplex (E-rank common move).


    Description: Performed by locking an opponent''s neck to your armpit, raising the opponent''s leg upward with your hand on his thighs, and landing backward with the opponent''s back hitting the mat. Note that this move can also affect you.]


    [5. Sharpshooter (C-rank common move).


    Description: This is a submission move where you grab the opponent''s leg, place one of your legs in between, and twist it while sitting on the opponent''s back. In some cases, this could make an opponent tap out.]


    Arnold caressed in the jaw. "They aren''t alien to me though. I just haven''t learned to use them," he said.


    Truthfully, Arnold had only been using the Clothesline move just because he hadn''t learned to use other moves. He didn''t even have a finisher and just considered "Clothesline" as his every move. This was the main cause of his constant failure as many opponents he faced began to predict his attacks.


    Arnold spent the rest of the day practicing these five common moves in the training ring, applying his attribute power to enhance his attack and endurance force.


    He also tried practicing Neckbuster for some time, trying to make his delivery perfect. All through the days before his final exam match, Arnold made a huge effort to practice moves and improve his attributes further.


    His roommates suddenly noticed his strange change of attitude and coldness. Arnold would always leave the dorm room very early in the morning, and come back when they were asleep in the night.


    Until the final exam match day, no one knew what Arnold had in mind. No one knew his plan...


    No one had perceived a slight scent of his effort.


    After eight days since his last loss, it was time for Arnold to have his last match.


    The students who had had their matches the previous day or the day before gathered in the fans area as they waited impatiently.


    Rowan Pierce arrived as soon as it was dawn, however, no one had spotted Arnold around. It was about twenty minutes to go for his match to begin, yet he hadn''t shown up around the dressing room. Even his roommates were stunned... And worried.


    No one knew that Arnold was busy in the gym, making his final attributes improvement training before the match.


    [You have gained one point to your Strength.]


    [Strength: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 6.]


    [You have gained one point to your Attack Power.]


    [Attack Power: 6.]


    Arnold decided to surpass 20 overall attribute points to increase his chance of staying fit for the match. He also learned that if he could keep performing more attribute training, and get 50 overall attribute points, he would surely gain another Skill.


    The progression would keep advancing, and if he kept up with the training, more Skills would be gained after reaching certain overall attribute points in the future!


    Taking this into consideration, Arnold wondered how strong he would be if he kept working hard. Although it was going to be a really tough process, he knew the effects would manifest at last.


    "Well, I guess it''s time to go beat Rowan Pierce," Arnold''s revengeful eyes stared blankly as he left the gym and made his way to the Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena.


    The whole final-year academic area was deserted due to the ongoing matches in arenas. Although it wasn''t only Arnold who fought today, other students had fought, victorious or defeated.


    It was Max Fury''s time now, and almost everyone in the fans area was just eager to watch him lose to the former Grindhouse Omega Champion miserably yet again.


    Just as they noticed Arnold walking into the arena and straight to the ring, a loud BOOOO was heard from different sides, causing Arnold to shrug at once.


    ''Stupid bastards! Just sit and watch me win.''


    Arnold approached the ring with his fist clenched, staring right at Rowan who was patiently waiting at one side of the ring corner, casting underrated glances back at the twenty-three-year-old youngster.


    "And his opponent, weighing in 217 pounds, Max Fury!" The announcer, a female staff clad in a simple gym attire, spoke loudly.


    "BOOOO!"


    "F**k you, Loser!"


    "Another miserable defeat, here we go again!"


    "I heard you pick metals. Weak metal-picking loser! HAHAHA!"


    Arnold''s heart almost splattered in his chest as more mockeries flew into his ears. However, Rowan Pierce didn''t seem to erase the smile on his face.


    He was truly enjoying Arnold being mocked to death by his mates.


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    After entering the ring, the referee ordered the match to begin! Unlike other opponents, Arnold didn''t expect what Rowan did just as the third sound of the bell rang.


    With a crazy force of speed, Rowan charged at Max Fury... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if he was going to deliver a Spear!

 Chapter 9 - 9: The Last Exam Match, Defeat In Two Minutes!

    Thanks to his improved Intelligence, Arnold had really obtained a rise in his tactical knowledge. While Rowan madly charged at him, Arnold stood very close to one of the ring corners, pondering on what to do next. As his Intelligence manifested, a great idea flashed into his head, making him let out an evil smile.


    When Rowan had rushed close to launching a head attack on his belly, Arnold quickly moved to the side in an instant with the help of his Agility.


    It was too late for late for Rowan who was charging with incredible speed, and with a bang, he clashed his shoulder against the second turnbuckle, causing him to exclaim in pain.


    "Arghh... Shit!"


    Due to the force of the clash, Rowan fell outside the ring as he clutched his injured right shoulder, a terrifying look appearing on his face. He didn''t expect Arnold to be so fast in dodging his Bellynod attack after applying so much speed.


    Almost all final-year students wouldn''t be able to escape such attacks at the very beginning of the match because even most of them would be frightened by his sudden terrifying attack. Not even some low-level superstars in Grindhouse Wrestling could even dare to dodge.


    However, Arnold didn''t only move away before he could deliver the attack, he made him hit the turnbuckle, falling outside the ring with his right shoulder almost fractured. Although it was because of Rowan''s uncontrollable speed, Arnold''s Intelligence was noticed.


    Arnold quickly rushed to the ringside and pushed Rowan Pierce back to the ring. All the students watching behind the barricade had their mouths open in shock, observing Arnold''s astonishing first impression.


    Of course, everyone knew that Arnold was really bad at his Agility lately. This was one of the causes of his constant failure, but now, how could he be so fast to dodge Rowan Pierce''s Bellynod?


    The Rising Impact University''s wrestling arena seemed to have frozen, all eyes on the ring as they watched Max Fury dominate.


    After taking Rowan Pierce back to the ring, Arnold didn''t hesitate to use one of his skills. He wanted to end the match as quickly as he could now that he had the opportunity. If he didn''t use the opportunity, things could come turning in Rowan Pierce''s favor later on.


    Arnold grabbed Rowan Pierce and pulled his head in between his legs. With the help of his improved Strength, Arnold was able to lift and carry him on his shoulders, attempting to deliver a Powerbomb.


    "Whoa! How come he had gotten so strong?!"


    "Huh??? Is Arnold really carrying someone weighing 233 pounds? How is that possible?"


    "Use the announcement table, Max!"


    The students watching behind the barricades caused a murmuring cheer from all angles, but Arnold didn''t dare to pay any attention.


    Using all the strength he could, Arnold slammed Rowan Pierce''s back on the mat with great force, causing the former Grindhouse Omega Champion terrifying pain.


    *Boom*


    "I guess this will do... Let me cover," Arnold muttered and covered Rowan, raising his left leg slightly.


    "One. Two..."


    Rowan Pierce kicked out at the count of two.


    Arnold shrugged with a look of disdain on his face.


    Without wasting a second, he lifted Rowan Pierce again and almost launched another Powerbomb before the system suddenly sounded in his head.


    [What are you doing, host? Deliver Neckbuster already! This is a great opportunity.]


    Arnold was snapped out of his heedlessness at that instant. He quickly changed his mind and locked Rowan''s neck in his armpit, delivering a vertical suplex right after.


    No, it was a vertical suplex that the students expected, however, they clearly saw Rowan''s neck hitting the mat with a great impact.


    *Boom*


    The eyes of everyone including the university staffs who were standing on the alleyway to the ring lit up in amazement.


    Unbelievably, the frail Max Fury they knew had transformed into a strong wrestling figure... Almost everyone couldn''t believe it.


    Arnold gasped for a second and quickly covered Rowan Pierce again. This time the former Grindhouse Omega Champion seemed to have given passing out vibes as he couldn''t even express the pain of the Neckbuster Finisher.


    "One. Two. Three."


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!" The announcer shouted with a tone of amazement just as the bell rang.


    Arnold stood up with a majestic motion and glanced around, observing the astonished faces of his mates. Everyone seemed to have been turned to frozen solid as they watched Rowan Pierce''s unconscious body lying on the ring.


    Without a doubt, Rowan Pierce was considered one of the toughest opponents assigned to fight the students in the exam. Not only that he was a former Grindhouse Omega Champion, but he was widely known for his Bellynod move that totally changed the flow of a match when given to an opponent. He always came out victorious in any match he made this move, however, today''s trial just came against him.


    The weak frail boy Max Fury finished him within two minutes!


    Arnold didn''t waste much time in the ring after being demonstrated as the winner and left. Those who usually called him a Loser suddenly had their mouths shut as they stole expressionless gazes at him, making him want to laugh out loud.


    However, even Arnold himself couldn''t believe what just happened. Imagining his once frail body performing such an unbelievable attack on a Grindhouse superstar almost made him go crazy, but he only pretended as if he had this all planned and left the arena with a calm, victorious smile.


    ...


    Two men sat and watched the unbelievable scene that had just happened in the ring with Mrs May in her office. They were clad in black suits and had a Grindhouse staff ID commissioned on the laces around their necks.


    Just by seeing the logo of the Grindhouse Wrestling Show on their card, one would notice that they weren''t superstars but officials.


    Their face seemed to be painted in amazement as they watched Max Fury''s move especially, and even Mrs May who knew how terrible his skills had been could not help opening her mouth wide.


    "He has such a great skill! You didn''t tell me that you have such great talent in the university this year," one of the officials with a bald head said with a smirk.


    "He only improved his skills lately, sir. I never expected such a performance myself," Mrs May shrugged.


    "It must have taken a lot of hard work for him to achieve such great power at this early stage of his career. This kind of talent is really needed in the show," the second officer, a middle-aged man with brown skin said as he caressed his jaw.


    "That''s a fact! We are going to sign him to the roster," the bald man spoke in a bold tone.


    "Excuse me? We already have the list of those who passed the exams, sir," Mrs May cut in with a slight frown. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, I know. This guy must definitely be on the list, right?" The dark-skinned man asked.


    However, before Mrs May could give a reply, the other man interrupted.


    "Even if he isn''t on the list, he is going with us. He would become a Grindhouse Wrestling superstar!"

 Chapter 10 - 10: Mia

    Arnold approached the dorm room with yet the inevitable smile of victory on his face. He never imagined that there was going to be a day like this. After being ridiculed for years due to his poor physical fitness and skills, his finisher made everyone stunned on the last day of his exam.


    However, on second thoughts, Arnold was still doubting his chance of being listed as one of those who would be signed to Grindhouse Wrestling.


    The Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Authority ordered that only fifteen students would be taken into Grindhouse Wrestling every year, and if he were to recollect and calculate, there were even more than twenty students who won more than one match out of the ten, making it clear he wouldn''t even get a spot in the top twenty.


    "System, are you sure you kinda have a plan through this? My heart is beginning to leave my chest," Arnold asked nervously after entering his room and sitting on his bed.


    The dorm room was always littered with scattered books and clothes around so he was familiar with it. This littering could have lasted for months uncleaned, however, the three boys in here wouldn''t even spare half a second to give it any attention.


    As the final exam was approaching, they even forgot to eat sometimes as they spent almost a whole day in the gym, training ring, or the valleys behind the vast expanse of the university.


    [I think you are going to have a spot after that incredible clash against Rowan Pierce. Trust me, host.]


    Hearing the encouraging words from the system added to Arnold''s fading courage and belief. After all, he only depended on the system to help him...


    If not the Pro Wrestling System, then no one else. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold decided to rest for the day to reduce stress and didn''t leave the dorm room until Ben and Karl came back.


    He was lying on the bed while he meditated until Ben walked close and shouted.


    "Whoa, Arnold! We can''t believe you kicked Rowan Pierce''s ass so easily! How did you do that?"


    Arnold blinked and stared at his gleaming eyes.


    "I guess you watched it, you should have seen how I did it, right?" Arnold furrowed his brows and asked.


    "C''mon, man! Why have you been so cold lately? How come you forgot that we are best friends?" Karl slowly shuffled over to meet Ben who was a few inches away from Arnold.


    "Friends? Of course, I know we are friends," Arnold stood up and sat, "I mean, everyone in the Rising Impact University is my friend."


    He understood their point now.


    "That''s not the type of friendship we are talking about, Max. We live in the same room and chat together almost every time. Isn''t that enough to make us best friends?" Ben smirked and asked.


    Arnold cast a disdainful look on the both of them. Now this was the real truth:


    Ben and Karl and been roommates with Arnold since he entered the final-year department. These two were from rich homes and didn''t lack anything, however, they never thought of helping Arnold one day.


    When Arnold was bullied by the rich brats, they would come to notice sometimes but ignore him just because he was inferior. They couldn''t even defend their poor roommate when he was being beaten up.


    Additionally, even when others gathered and mocked Arnold, he spotted Ben and Karl among these people sometimes even if they tried to pretend as if they weren''t against him. With all the money and stuff they had, they wouldn''t even help Arnold when he was starving. They only backbite and say sh*t about him and later pretend to be his friend in his face.


    Now, would you call that friendship?


    "No. No way! You guys are just my room buddies, my friends. Please don''t add that ''best'' word again. There aren''t no best things in this world anymore," Arnold gave an annoying smile, stood up, and left the dormitory for the cafeteria to have dinner.


    He decided not to take his meal back to the dorm room and sat to eat in the cafeteria. While eating his red chili pasta and sauce which were bought for 6 dollars, Arnold noticed a beauty on the other corner of the cafeteria.


    She had flame-colored hair and pale skin...


    "Wait... Flame-colored hair? Isn''t she the one the nurse said brought me to the university''s hospital?" Arnold pondered.


    He quickly tried to recollect what the nurse said, and as he remembered, he came to believe that it was true. Her appearance description rhymed with what the nurse explained except for the scar which he hadn''t got to see because the young lady was facing another direction.


    "If she truly is the one that helped me, I''m gonna buy her tea," Arnold muttered and stood up. He left his unfinished pasta and approached the young lady wearing a normal blue dress and black flexible academy sandals.


    "Hey."


    "Heyyy," a charming smile hit Arnold from nowhere. Her face was so smooth, pale, and beautiful. And as he stole a full look on her face...


    ''Here you go! The scar!'' Arnold shouted inwardly.


    "Arnold is the name," Arnold did his best to maintain his composure and decency as he spoke.


    "Mia," the young lady casually said with a slight smile.


    "Oh cool. Mia... Beautiful name you know?"


    "Maybe... Thanks anyway," Mia smiled and thanked.


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and then asked if he could sit on the opposite chair facing her which she agreed.


    "Do you recognize this face?" Arnold said after settling on the chair.


    "Of course. The helpless guy at the male dormitory stairway," she blushed and teased.


    Arnold shrugged. Of course, he expected that she would recognize him, but he didn''t anticipate that she would take the issue casually. She seemed to possess a free lifestyle which amazed Arnold.


    Truthfully, not every lady would be as adorable as Mia. She had a simple character, the best amongst many.


    "Okay. Ahem... I know I have a price to pay for your help, but I still just wanna..."


    "ATTENTION EVERYONE! ALL FINAL-YEAR STUDENTS ARE URGED TO VISIT THE GENERAL HALL THIS MINUTE. QUOTE ME, THERE IS A PENALTY FOR BEING THERE LATE!"


    Arnold suddenly heard a loud voice on speaker making an announcement. Unfortunately, it was the school announcer stating that all final-year students should be in the general hall at that moment.


    ''It must be the result announcement and selection.'' Arnold guessed. However, whatever thing that he was doing now, he had to go.


    "I''m sorry. This is very important. I have to go now..." Arnold pleaded.


    The young lady, Mia who had understood what was going on only nodded with a smile as she watched Arnold dashed out the cafeteria and made his way to the general hall.


    "I thought he was the weakest of them all. Why is he still going to the result announcement and selection when he knew he had failed already?"


    "Tsk!" Mia hit the tip of her tongue slightly against her teeth.


    Meanwhile, Arnold continued running until he got to the general hall. It looked like almost all the final-year students had arrived at the hall before he got there, but fortunately, the announcement hadn''t begun yet.


    "Pheww..." Arnold let out a sigh of relief.


    Just as he walked into the hall, all gazes suddenly fell on him as if like collapsing buildings, and murmurs erupted from different corners, but as usual, Arnold wouldn''t spare any attention.


    It didn''t take too long before Vice Chancellor Mrs May and the two officials from Grindhouse Wrestling arrived at the hall.


    Just as they stepped their foot into the crowded hall, one of the officials, a bald man who seemed to be in his early forties stared at a page in the book he was holding on his right hand and whispered.


    "Max Fury! Come over here!"


    "Huh???"


    Arnold''s eyes widened in confusion upon hearing his name. However, acting so foolish was the last thing he could do now. Without wasting much time, Arnold walked over to the front of the hall and greeted the officials, including Mrs May.


    Just as he saw Arnold''s face, the bald man let out a sweet smile and reached out his right hand toward Arnold.


    "Congratulations, boy."

 Chapter 11 - 11: Unusual Selection

    "We have watched and admired your incredible talent. Therefore, we are granting you an automatic ticket to Grindhouse Wrestling without the help of your final-year exam scores," the bald man spoke as he stared at Arnold''s confused face.


    Hearing what the official said, Arnold''s eyes dilated, stunned. Somehow, the system seemed to have fulfilled its promise, or should Arnold just call this luck?


    Murmurs echoed yet again at the back as some students couldn''t help but protest.


    "He wouldn''t even make it to the top twenty in the score ranking. Giving him an automatic ticket is unfair."


    "Whoa... Why are the Grindhouse officials being so stupid?"


    "This is nothing but pure injustice. Max could barely even carry a steel chair lately..."


    "... Now he is getting an automatic ticket??? No way."


    Although these were cold murmurs from pointless directions, the students didn''t dare to make the officials hear a hint of what they were saying.


    Mrs. May took a few steps away from the two officials as if she was approaching Arnold but halted, and then, she cast glances at the students who had been stuck in a box of astonishment right from the beginning of Arnold''s last exam match.


    "Unlike every other year, this year would be having a slight difference."


    Almost everyone furrowed their brows as they heard this statement, however, the vice chancellor hadn''t finished talking yet.


    "We would only select fourteen students with the highest score to join Max Fury, while the rest of you will only have to accept your fate and wait for an opportunity to enter Grindhouse Wrestling," Mrs May explained with a glare on her face.


    Most students who were observant could notice that what she was saying wasn''t on her will. They knew that the Grindhouse Wrestling officials might have made this order.


    Although fourteen and fifteen were just having a unit gap, the students were only sad about the fifteenth person on the list who would definitely be knocked off for Arnold. Also, they were still angered having to see that it was the once frail figure in the final-year department that was being given an automatic opportunity.


    If it had been someone else, their anger wouldn''t have been really fierce.


    After her short notification, she stepped backward a little bit and began to announce the results of the students. Arnold ended up getting a 55 over 100 score because of his good performance in the written exams. If he had won all his exam matches, he would have gotten a 100 over 100 score because a win gave five points to one''s score.


    Fifty points were from the written exams, while fifty points were from the wrestling matches as well. For Arnold who passed his written exams and won just one out of ten matches, he only managed to get a 55 over 100 score, which many find more disappointing than impressive.


    Even while calling on other students'' results, everyone noticed that Arnold didn''t even make it to the top twenty in the scores. That guy was just so lucky to have the Grindhouse Wrestling officials in the university today. It was just as if it was a miracle because this people barely stepped their foot into the university.


    After calling out the scores, Mrs. May began to select the qualified students judging by those with the highest scores.


    "Kai Rylan!" Mrs May called with a pressured tone.


    "Greg Dinson!"


    "Shadow Shaker!"


    Mrs May used the ring names of the students to call them out to reveal their career identity to the officials. In this university, students are mostly addressed by their ring name as it was what they used in their entry mandate.


    "Gentle Storm!"


    "Garvin Reed... Ohh... It''s fourteen already. I almost forgot. Sorry, Garvin. You are excluded!" Mrs May corrected and twitched, causing the young man with a promising bodybuild to clench his fist and teeth in frustration.


    To Arnold''s surprise, it was Murphy. The guy who approached him the other day while he picked dumped metals.


    It was true that Murphy wasn''t doing quite well in his final-year exam matches too, but he managed to come out as the fifteenth student with the highest score. However, Lucky Arnold already knocked him off the list, making him want to go crazy.


    ''If I said I''m sorry, things would only look awkward. I''ll just shut my mouth and watch them grieve their a*s off.''


    ''After all, it wasn''t as if they would do the opposite if they were in my shoes.'' Arnold said inwardly.


    The fact that everyone wanted to gain a chance to become a successful professional wrestler made it clear. If all of them were to be in his shoes, they wouldn''t even dare to let the opportunity slide as no one would want to let their four years in the university go to waste.


    Although they could still be employed by other professional wrestling promotions, the chance of succeeding there could be really low.


    Murphy sent threatening scowls at Arnold as he shamefully shuffled back to the ground. Just like the other thirteen students, Murphy saw his dreams vanishing right in his eyes... A good-for-nothing young man stealing it from him.


    However, he had no choice. If it was the decision of the Grindhouse Wrestling officials, there was nothing he could do about it. He was totally overwhelmed.


    After the selection, the officials ordered the qualified students to spend the rest of the day on campus and prepare to leave for Capside Centre, the Grindhouse Wrestling Show arena located somewhere in Chicago, Illinois.


    Their names were penned down with their signatures well fixed accordingly, it was only remaining the contract signing procession which they would do as soon as they got to Capside Centre.


    The first place Arnold went to after the selection was the cafeteria, however, Mia was no longer there when he came back.


    "Ah, shit! She left," Arnold cursed.


    Now he regretted not collecting her mobile number before he left lately. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He waited a little longer to see if she could come to the cafeteria since boys couldn''t go to the third-year department, much less the female dormitory.


    Unfortunately, Mia didn''t show up. After waiting for more than two hours, Arnold left the cafeteria and made his way to his dorm room.


    While he walked his way to the male dormitory of the fourth-year department, his smartphone suddenly rang. Picking it up and staring at the caller''s identity, Arnold''s eyes lit up.


    (Momma ¡ª 0166325691 ¡ª calling...)


    It had been a while since he called home.

 Chapter 12 - 12: Progression Levels

    "Hey, Arny! Why haven''t you called for so long? Is everything okay? Did you get into trouble?"


    A middle-aged woman''s voice sounded from the other hand of the phone, causing a smirk on Arnold''s face. His mother, Anna, was someone who gave unmeasurable care to her children no matter what. If Arnold didn''t call home for more than two weeks, she would start to get worried.


    "Nothing really happened, mom. The final-year exams had been ongoing for some time now so I couldn''t find a space to reach out to you," Arnold replied.


    "Oh... My! I can''t believe I forgot that you are in your final year. Tell me, how is your performance so far?" Anna asked with a curious tone.


    Arnold hesitated a bit and sighed. "Done and dusted."


    Arnold expected a joyful response from his mother after giving the news, however, what he noticed was a flow of absolute silence.


    "What? Mom? Is everything okay?" Arnold felt a little nervous, furrowing his brows.


    Suddenly, he heard unsteady sobs from the other hand. It was clear that his mother''s joy had caused her to shed tears rather than jump or do something crazy.


    Of course, she wasn''t getting any younger now. She was already getting too weak to do those kinds of stuff.


    "Mom? Common stop it! Did you expect me to fail after so many years?" Arnold blinked.


    "Today marked ten years since we lost your father... I just can''t get some things over my head, Arny."


    Arnold shrugged. He was fed up with this whole death-period calculation his mother did every year. Even though they urged and begged her to let the trauma go, she just couldn''t help it.


    Arnold never had this in his memory since he left for Rising Impact University. If his mother hadn''t remembered him about it now he wouldn''t have recollected.


    "I''m so proud of you, my son. And I hope you achieve your dreams," his mother added.


    "I promise not to let you down, Mom. Just don''t let Dad''s demise lead you to yours. I''ll be home for a visit when I have enough time, okay?" Arnold said.


    He ended up consoling his mother and promising to visit. He also sent 30 dollars to her just to keep up with minor needs and promised to send more later. Now that he would be leaving for Capside Centre tomorrow, he didn''t need to worry about funds since the Grindhouse Wrestling Management provides food, clothes, and minor need allowances.


    (Call ends)


    After finishing the call, Arnold entered his dorm room and noticed that no one was there. While Mrs. May called the selected students, he noticed that both Ben and Karl were listed too.


    "They might have gone to a party, maybe."


    Arnold guessed as he sat on his bed. He knew that this was what almost all qualifying students would do after passing the exams so it wasn''t strange at all. As for him who couldn''t even afford a wine, staying in his dorm room while he slept was the best option.


    "Even if I want to party, not without Mia "


    Arnold lay on his bed and forced himself to get some rest, however, just as he kept trying to cover his eyes, the Pro Wrestling System screen interrupted.


    Arnold gritted his teeth.


    [Host, your growth progression tasks have successfully been processed. Here are the levels you need to reach to gain new Skills and Anonymous Skills.]


    [20 overall attribute points: One Skill "Neckbuster" (unlocked).] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [50 overall attribute points: Two Skills (locked).]


    [100 overall attribute points: Three Skills (locked).]


    [200 overall attribute points: Four Skills (locked).]


    [500 overall attribute points: Four Skills and 50 points to your Intelligence (locked).]


    [1000 overall attribute points: Five Skills and 100 points to your Intelligence.]


    [When gaining more points to your Intelligence, you can unlock Anonymous Skills at certain levels.]


    [100 Intelligence points: One Anonymous Skill.]


    [500 Intelligence points: Two Anonymous Skills.]


    [1000 Intelligence points: Three Anonymous Skills.]


    "And what does an Anonymous Skill mean? Can you just tell me?" Arnold asked.


    [I''m sorry but this is not likely to be revealed at this stage... You should know about it in the future.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but frown. "Whatever."


    Inspecting every level of his attributes and Intelligence, Arnold perceived the fierce smell of devastating challenges. Getting just a point to one attribute was like having to carry a lorry on his head... But now, Arnold needed to get a thousand overall attribute points to at least become a great professional wrestler.


    "That should be two hundred and fifty points for each attribute," Arnold sighed, "I really need to work harder."


    [Of course, host. You need to keep working hard.]


    Arnold nodded and lay back on his bed. Before he could know it, he slept off while thinking of how to see Mia before leaving the university tomorrow.


    [I thought you would consider going to practice some moves after. The host is now becoming lazy.] The system mumbled as though like a real human being in Arnold''s head, but Arnold didn''t even hear a word as he was deep asleep.


    ******


    When it was morning, Arnold rushed out of his dorm room and went to check on the cafeteria if he could see Mia having breakfast by any chance. But unfortunately, again, he saw no traces of the beautiful young lady.


    "Crap."


    Even after waiting for a while, she didn''t show up so he left the cafeteria just after being notified that the Grindhouse Wrestling officials were about to leave with the selected students.


    Arnold quickly made his way to the vice chancellor''s office and saw some other students already standing outside when he got there.


    He also spotted Ben and Karl who attempted to approach him until the officials came out of the office, disrupting their plans.


    Arnold smiled.


    "Alright. We would be heading to Chicago at this moment. Note that you would have to face a Grindhouse star in a match before having to sign a deal with the management. Your performance in that match would determine your pay."


    The bald man spoke to the fifteen students who only cast expressionless gazes at themselves as they heard his explanation.


    Although this statement held a sense of challenge, it awakened the spirit of all the selected students. Even Arnold was ready to give his best to have greater pay... To become the best, he would have to start beating the best.


    Not just having great pay would determine a wrestler''s success, getting fans'' love and maintaining steady good performances could make a wrestler excel.


    With this done, such wrestlers could even gain a quick opportunity to enter the greatest shows of the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion, earning the full title of a real professional wrestling superstar.


    Would Arnold be even able to do that?

 Chapter 13 - 13: Leaving for Chicago, first time in an airplane!

    After a few minutes, a large bus that almost looked like a team bus professional footballers used to travel to short distant places arrived at the university.


    It had a black and gold color pattern on it with a commissioned house-on-fire print which was visibly the logo of Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Ready to go?" The dark-skinned man smiled at the students.


    Everyone nodded in unison and approached the entrance of the bus with a walking queue. Arnold was walking silently at the back with a grim look on his face. If one looked at his face, one would notice that he was feeling great at this moment.


    It wasn''t as if he was entirely sad or something... Arnold was... He was kind of feeling bad for not repaying Mia''s help the other day. If she hadn''t helped him, he might have been long dead after the accident in the stairway.


    However, it was certain that there was nothing he could do to meet her at the university again...


    "I''ll make sure I repay your kindness when things turn good for me someday. That''s a promise, Mia," Arnold muttered with a sincere countenance and entered the bus.


    While others chose to sit around the front section of the bus, Arnold calmly walked and sat alone on the extreme back. He heaved a sigh of relief right after, dropping the bag he was carrying by his right-hand side.


    "Attention everyone!" A masculine voice sounded from the front side of the bus. "The journey from Arizona to Illinois would be too long through the land, so we are heading for the international airport and would journey by flight."


    "You are ordered to remain calm and collected throughout this journey to prevent regretful penalties!"


    This voice didn''t seem to be coming from any of the two Grindhouse Wrestling officials, it was the driver. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The whole student didn''t dare to go against the rules as they made sure they were on their best behavior. At some point, the bus seemed to have gone silent due to everyone shutting their mouths, and the bus''s engine powered on.


    Soon, the bus zoomed slowly and steadily towards the exit pathway of the university, disappearing from the range of towering buildings planted in the educational expanse.


    ''Phew... Really? Am I now going to become a Grindhouse wrestler?'' Arnold couldn''t help asking himself inwardly, his heart filled with inexpressible joy.


    Everything came like a short drama. After losing nine out of ten matches in the exams, who would believe that he could end up being selected?


    No one would...


    ''This wouldn''t have been possible without you, system,'' Arnold inwardly said.


    ''Thank you.''


    [You are humbly welcome, Fury.]


    [But, can I just have a different name apart from the "system" you call me? I deserve a more personified name, host.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    He could even communicate with the system in his head and no one would be able to hear a sound.


    ''What kind of name do you want? MVP? Paul Heyman? What?''


    [No, host. Just a better personified name than "system". Why not call me "Advocate"?]


    Arnold flinched in an instant.


    ''Advocate? What''s special about that name?'' Arnold couldn''t help but ask.


    [I''ll be your guiding figure throughout your professional wrestling career. Isn''t that name worth it?]


    ''If you say so...''


    Arnold wasn''t in the best state to argue with the system so he quickly agreed and tried to focus on their journey.


    [Name of Pro Wrestling System selecting...]


    [Do you want to name the system "Advocate"?]


    ''It was your choice.'' Arnold replied.


    [Pro Wrestling System name selected.]


    [Name: Advocate.]


    [You have gained four status points to distribute freely.]


    After successfully granting the system its new name, Arnold suddenly received strange information at the very last message.


    ''Status points? What does this mean?'' Arnold was a little confused.


    [Status Points are unused points that can be added to any of your Attributes. For instance, when you add one status point to your current Strength, it would increase by One.]


    After the system''s explanation, Arnold came to understand. Although he wouldn''t add the status points to any attribute right now, he was pretty delighted that he could make a little progress in his Attributes without doing any training.


    Even though he did, the fact that he had some free points waiting in the corner would increase his chances of getting higher rates of progression in his mission to reach 50 overall attribute points.


    Arnold checked his stats and noticed that the Status Point feature had already appeared.


    [Status Point: 4.]


    Glancing at the blue screen, he sighed softly and returned his focus to the journey.


    It didn''t take long before they arrived at the Arizona International Airport in Phoenix. The Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management already made completed arrangements for the arriving newbies so they weren''t stressed before entering the airplane and taking off.


    Truthfully, this was the first time Arnold was entering an airplane in his life. Unable to afford a flight fee when traveling to Arizona from San Diego, Arnold spent 36 hours and 30 minutes by land transport, almost freaking out during the journey.


    Now that he was finally entering an airplane, Arnold''s joy couldn''t be expressed. Most rich students in the group didn''t act as if it was a new thing to them as most of them didn''t even observe the area, however, it was as if Arnold was the only novice in the group.


    He kept staring around with a smile on his face even though some students were casting awkward gazes at him. Arnold never paid any attention until the airplane took off, disappearing into the skies after a few periods of land movement.


    The journey only took three hours and a few minutes before they got to the Chicago International Airport, and they were transported right to Capside Centre immediately.


    Arnold only sat and observed every observable scene and took some pictures with his smartphone. When they arrived at Capside Centre, a group of women clad in black suits and shoes were already waiting at the entrance.


    It was as if these women were receptionists, however, while staring long at them, one would notice that they were also officials in Grindhouse Wrestling just like the bald and dark-skinned man.


    When the students came out of the team bus, they were welcomed by these women and led to the office of the General Manager at that minute.


    Capside Centre was even more massive than Arnold expected. It was more like a doom building with the structure of a stadium, constructed with expensive-looking ceramic materials and metals, the luminescent light bringing its beauty to life. With a height of about 3400 feet, the Grindhouse Wrestling home was much like a fort of emperors.


    Although, as a show for mostly beginners in the professional wrestling industry, Grindhouse Wrestling never made weekly travels to different cities like the top shows. Their travels were only occasional in their pay-per-view events. However, this show was seen as a place for one to showcase his/her talent and prove their worth to the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management.


    Sometimes, there were even cases when some Grindhouse stars were allowed to participate in the Great Rumble, one of the hottest pay-per-view events in the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling. If they accidentally win or make an incredible impact...


    It could really be a life-changing action.


    Well, it was just that the low-level stars in this show didn''t get the right opportunity until they proved their worth to the top of the roster.


    At this point, Arnold Gallagher, the Max freaking Fury, had something crazy in mind.


    "I don''t know how, but I''m taking the Grindhouse Omega Title with me..."


    "... sooner than many may think."

 Chapter 14 - 14: Rowans Request

    Entering the General Manager''s office, a wide room with a big flat TV screen showing a Grindhouse Wrestling match, a wide black-coated table, and several black couches and office chairs at the sides could be seen.


    A computer could be spotted being placed in the middle of the table, both long and short books arranged on the side, and a white cup of coffee covered with a flat plastic on the other side.


    The office was painted in gold and black to rhyme with the Grindhouse official brand color, but the carpet below had a dull white hue. Several picture charts of top Grindhouse superstars could be seen pasted on the walls, some retired ones could be noticed too.


    "Huhu! What do we have here?" A man with a hairless head quickly stood up from the office chair facing the table and approached the students with a silly chuckle. He has dark-spotted ivory skin and a sturdy physique, his pointed nose thrust its extreme edge like the tip of a knife.


    "The newly selected Grindhouse stars from Rising Impact University, sir," the bald man said as he took the lead.


    "Oh, I see," the principal walked over, stealing glances at all the students.


    When his gaze clashed with Arnold, a smirk seemed to appear on his face. However, he didn''t utter a word and only switched his gaze to another direction.


    Arnold who clearly noticed the General Manager''s complicated gaze let out a sigh of relief after not hearing a word from him. At first, he thought the manager might just decide not to get him signed to the roster. Although it wasn''t as if he was as frail-looking as before, Arnold knew that the cause of the smirk wouldn''t be due to physical appearance issues.


    ''Who knows.'' He thought.


    "Welcome, everyone, to the grassroot show of the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion. I''m Jack Harris, the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, and of course, I hope you guys have got a hint of how things go around here."


    "Being a Grindhouse wrestler isn''t entirely being a pro wrestler. Although we have fans and give satisfying wages, this show is just the lowest stage of a wrestler''s rise to the top of the industry. If you can prove yourself as a powerful force with great potential, the top shows will develop interest in you in just a short period.


    I''m sure you guys want main event a Rampage or Slamdown show someday?"


    Almost everyone nodded with a determined look on their faces.


    Rampage and Slamdown are the two top shows owned by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion. When a wrestler is privileged to compete in the top shows, they are either sent to Rampage or Slamdown. Although these two shows are owned by the same company, there was a little flow of rivalry between them.


    However, both of these shows are seen as the best professional wrestling shows in the world today. It was every pro wrestler''s dream to be there, especially becoming a champion.


    "That''s aside. The URW management has urged us to give a test to the newly appointed stars before having to sign a deal. You guys would need to take on a Grindhouse wrestler before the procession of the contract begins. If you manage to win, kudos to you. If you lose, well, it wouldn''t have much effect as you would have more matches to prove yourself in the future."


    "Remember, professional wrestling is no longer scripted. A match happens naturally with the way the competitors take it. All safety measures would be carried out by the Health Team before every match, so good luck."


    The students nodded with slight glints of nervousness on their faces. Of course, this was the first time they would have to perform in a real show where thousands of fans were seated and watching. Their path to success begins at the moment they make their debut.


    No one wanted to start with failure...


    Not in their debut.


    "And most importantly, a personal custom, stage music, and entrance video planner would be directed to your rooms tomorrow, so you have to go for the best appearance and what fits your persona. Good luck, again. The next show would be in four days," Jack Harris smiled at everyone and went back to his chair to sit.


    The official wouldn''t have to follow the students again as some staffs led them to their rooms. Arnold had been feeling his heart beating hard in his chest lately, however, he was delighted after noticing that he would be alone in his room, reducing the nervousness in his mind.


    His debut was undoubtedly a crucial opportunity to earn good value... Now, Arnold knew that it was time to work hard to make a way to the top. Firstly, he just hoped that he wouldn''t have to face a deadly opponent. That would give another slight relief, at least.


    Arnold didn''t even spare a second to look around his room after entering and quickly brought out his smartphone from his pocket. Quickly, he logged in to Facebook and swiped right to the "page section".


    Just as other pro wrestlers did, Arnold was about to create a professional page for his wrestling career. Not only on Facebook but on Instagram, Twitter, and even TikTok.


    He couldn''t just wait to start gaining followers and supporters since this was what fueled most wrestlers'' motivation. Actually, this was likely to be his source of motivation as well.


    Arnold quickly created a page named "Max Fury" on Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, and TikTok. To his greatest shock, he gained thirty followers on Facebook in about ten minutes.


    Arnold''s brows furrowed. "What the...?"


    "Is this some sort of joke? How f**king come???" Arnold was stunned for quite a while.


    However, this shock suddenly vanished after going to the Grindhouse Wrestling page to see the post of the show announcing the appointment of fifteen new stars with their ring names listed.


    "Oh, this must be why. Thank God I created a page already," Arnold sighed.


    He gained five followers on Instagram but didn''t get any on both TikTok and Twitter, but he was fine.


    This was just the beginning.


    Talking about the main focus, Arnold kept the social media thing to the side, rested a little, and visited the gym before nighttime.


    Not knowing who his first opponent might be, he had to prepare a lot to prevent a defeat.


    "No mistakes must be made in crucial moments like this," Arnold said to himself. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******


    Meanwhile, at the general manager''s office, a man with translucent skin and long dark hair was conversing with General Manager Jack Harris. His face was possessing a pleading picture, and his fists were slightly clenched, showing his desperation.


    "We already had the matches arranged, Rowan. By the way, you already have a different match on that day," Jack Harris told Rowan Pierce.


    After his loss to Max Fury, Rowan Pierce had sleepless nights, not believing that he was defeated in just two minutes. Now that he heard that Max Fury was also appointed to the roster, he had to take the opportunity to take him on again and avenge his shameful defeat. This time, to the world.


    With a serious countenance, Rowan walked close to Jack Harris''s table.


    "I don''t care about the match I have. But please, I want his debut match to be against me."


    "I''m ready to take on two opponents on that they," Rowan begged.


    Seeing Rowan''s sincere face and understanding his pain, Jack had no choice but to grant his wish. After all, he loved stuff like this.


    "Alright then. How about not making two different matches for you..."


    Jack let out a delighted smile.


    "At the main event of the show, it going to be you taking on Max Fury and Axel Stone..."


    "... In a triple threat match!"

 Chapter 15 - 15: Meeting new friends

    Capside Centre wasn''t only built for Grindhouse Wrestling shows, it was also a home to many low-level stars as most new wrestlers who are just beginning their careers might find it hard to cater for their needs on their own.


    Also, the main reason for this was because, this was the stage where the newbies needed to give their all in training and improving all aspects of being a true professional wrestler. If they reside too far from the arena, there might be a disruption in their focus.


    Thus, living in Capside Centre for a year was an order from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Authority, which actually means that all new wrestlers would reside in the arena throughout the first year of their wrestling career.


    Everything they need would be taken care of, but that wouldn''t affect their wages, though.


    Arnold made his way to the gym after having some rest. It was already 4 pm when he entered the gym, but he was ready to work out until it was nighttime.


    The gym in Capside Centre appeared to be more large, equipped, and crowded when Arnold got to see it. While one gym room was as large as two plots of land, there were still other gym rooms in some other buildings... About three more.


    Arnold gasped. "That''s... Cool."


    When he entered one of the gyms, he noticed that it wasn''t like the Rising Impact University''s gym where no one would be working out by this time. About eight to ten people could be spotted in the gym, including three women who were clearly seen to be wrestlers as well.


    "They must be in the women''s division. I hope Mia can pass her exams next year and get signed up for Grindhouse Wrestling. I''ll buy her another cup of tea if she does that," Arnold muttered with a smile and shuffled into the gym.


    Just as he walked in, all eyes suddenly came crashing on him from all directions. It was just as if they were looking at a celebrity, however, isn''t he just a newbie wrestler from Rising Impact University?


    Even after some time, the gazes seemed to be coming to his side, making Arnold shy. However, he was more concentrated on finding a suitable place for him to have some practice and training... Perhaps somewhere where they wouldn''t be able to keep staring like him a scared hyena.


    "Hey!" A feminine suddenly called from behind as Arnold walked past the group of trainees.


    Arnold turned to look in the direction of the voice, his gaze clashing on a tall white-skinned lady with silver hair and dark blue eyes who seemed to be in her early twenties.


    Arnold predicted twenty-two.


    "Max Fury, right?" The young lady walked over and asked.


    "Yeah," Arnold replied, blinking.


    "I''m Gina. You can just call me by my ring name, Lila Ross," the white-skinned lady suggested, retaining a congenial grin on her cheeks. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure, Lila is cool," Arnold forced a smile of pretense. He really wanted to go now.


    "UHM, that guy over there is my best friend," Lila pointed at a guy with short brown hair somewhere at the corner, "He is also a Grindhouse wrestler and umm, we have been together since we were signed here last year, working out and doing stuff, you know?"


    Arnold shrugged. The only thought that flashed into his mind was.


    ''How is that supposed to concern me?''


    However, it was a question asked inwardly, but Arnold''s face had suddenly changed in an instant.


    "Sorry. I know I''m not supposed to be spilling all these out but, please, can we be friends?" The lady finally went straight to the point.


    Arnold was speechless at that instant, flinching.


    "I mean, we can hang around in free times and train in the gym or the training rings. We are looking forward to your acceptance," Lila said.


    The brown-haired guy from the corner suddenly waved at Arnold as he glanced at him. Returning his gaze to Lila, her pleading smile just couldn''t keep his mind at rest.


    It wasn''t as if he didn''t like having friends, Arnold just didn''t want to experience what happened at Rising Impact University. With the way Ben and Karl treated him, he was beginning to develop trust issues.


    However, since this pretty lady here was pleading to be his friend, who was he not to accept? Coming to think of it, she was someone who had spent a whole year in the show and must have gotten some experience. If he becomes her friend, and also with the brown-haired guy, he might benefit from their experiences. While working out with them, they could teach him a lot of things.


    "Sure. Of course," Arnold had no choice but to accept.


    A delighted smile appeared on Lila''s face after hearing his response.


    "Thank you, Fury! It''s my pleasure meeting you," she said.


    "Same here," Arnold forced a smile.


    After their short conversation. Arnold decided to train with them in one free space, performing weightlifting and running on treadmills.


    When the working out was ongoing, Lila and the brown-haired guy, Mark, were amazed by his vital performance and quick improvements. At first, he was bad at running on the treadmill, but he managed to withstand a low speed.


    However, as he kept running and running without sparing some time to rest, his pace increased, and gradually tried increasing the speed of the treadmill while he continued to maintain the required pace not to stumble.


    Lila and Mark were stunned at some point watching him. They had been in Grindhouse Wrestling for a year and could only maintain a 24 to 29 kilometers per hour pace, however, Arnold was already maintaining a decent pace in a 30 to 34 kilometers per hour speed.


    They were dumbstruck.


    Arnold wasn''t really surprised about it because he had expected as much. Before beginning the training, he added two status points to his Agility, so it was able to enhance his speed rate. Maintaining a 34-kilometer-per-hour pace wasn''t strange for someone with eight Agility points. It was normal.


    Even after carrying a 45 kg weight, they swallowed repeatedly as if having an encounter with a monster. However, Arnold would only smile and urge them to focus on their training, almost blushing.


    When it was almost midnight ¡ª Arnold made his new friends spend a complete five hours in the gym ¡ª someone dressed like a Grindhouse Wrestling staff walked into the gym with a black paper card and handed it to Arnold.


    He hesitated a bit before reading the white texts written on the paper, and what he read blew his mind.


    "A triple threat match?! Why?!?"


    Arnold''s eyes dilated in both shock and frustration. When he saw Rowan Pierce being listed as part of his opponents, a more intense scowl appeared on his face.


    -----------------------------


    [A/N: Please, read the Author''s thought below.]

 Chapter 16 - 16: Stage Appearance Planning

    Arnold left the gym with dark glints sparking around his eyes, angered. After biding Lila and Mark goodbye, he went back to his room.


    It was now that he got to observe the room setting.


    The room wasn''t really wide but had a simple luxurious setting. It was painted white all around the walls and ceiling, with tiny portions of gold paint making decorative spots on several parts of the walls. A big wide TV screen was fixed on one side of the wall with the two black couches and a table facing directly to it.


    A wardrobe was planted on the left side of the room, with some other simple accessories dominating the other corner... And a different, white door.


    Comparing it to his dorm room at Rising Impact University, Arnold could only heave a sigh.


    This room was better in tenfold.


    Not only because of its luxuries but because he would be living alone, maintaining his privacy.


    Arnold tried to calm down after receiving the fixture card of his debut match. Not only would he have to face Rowan Pierce, but there would be another opponent, making it a triple threat match.


    To him, he guessed there was no way he could even manage to win the match. Taking on only Rowan Pierce was actually better because he had studied his moves and traits, but with Axel Stone in the match, things might just be too difficult.


    Arnold sighed frustratingly.


    With the inevitable frown on his face, he went to bed at around midnight. After his training in the gym, he only got two points for his Agility and Strength, and his Agility was increased to 10 with his Strength moving to 8. His Endurance and Attack Power remained at 6 as he didn''t use the two status points left and also didn''t take any training that could improve them.


    Before dozing off, he had checked his stats.


    [Name: Max Fury.]


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 5.]


    [Strength: 8.]


    [Agility: 10.]


    [Attack Power: 6.]


    [Endurance: 6.]


    [Titles: None] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Honors: None.]


    [Wage: 0$ per week.]


    Although he hadn''t gathered 50 overall attribute points yet, he was gradually improving his attributes. He would often notice the changes in his body... Flexibility, strength, toughness, and even the power to maintain resilience.


    Slowly, he was feeling the development in his muscles, his flesh feeling a pressure attesting to the hard training.


    Although this was just the beginning...


    He would always try to reach the end of this.


    ******


    Waking up, Arnold was freshening up when he heard a knock on the door.


    "Hello! I''m your custom planner," it was a masculine voice. A gentle one.


    "A minute, please!"


    Arnold shouted as he walked out of the bathroom following a different door and approached his wardrobe. Not wanting to keep the custom planner waiting, he quickly dressed up in black shorts and a black shirt that had a print written "Tommy Hilfiger" on the chest region.


    Opening the door, Arnold didn''t only see the young man knocking, two other men were standing behind him. One with a hood and black jeans, the other with a thick black coat and simple plain trousers. The custom planner was wearing a suit, his eyes covered by what looked like medically-recommended glasses.


    "Hello," Arnold shrugged and said.


    "I guess you must be Max Fury, right?" The custom planner asked.


    "Of course, yeah. I''m Max Fury," Arnold replied with a smile.


    "Okay, shall we come in then?" The custom planner blinked.


    "Sure," Arnold agreed without hesitation.


    The three young men who had almost similar skin colors, smoothly fair, walked into Arnold''s room calmly like a small group of professionals. With Arnold giving them a go-ahead, they sat on the two couches.


    Oops... He was just having two couches, so he gave the guy wearing a hood a comfortable plastic chair placed on the corner of the room and politely stood as he conversed with them.


    "Good day, Mr Fury. I''m Ray, your stage music planner. Sent by Cowboy Studio from Northern Chicago," the guy with a hood spoke after sitting on the plastic chair.


    "And I''m Philip your stage video display planner from Drenstar Cinema in Cincinnati," the guy in coat said politely.


    Arnold only gave a nod and a short utterance to acknowledge their visit. He knew that the Grindhouse Wrestling manager had directed them to him.


    "I''m Steve, your custom planner from Diamond City Custom Services. It''s just a three-minute ride from Capside Centre," the custom planner said.


    "Alright. I think I have gotten to know you all. Can we just begin with planning? I will start with the custom first," Arnold gazed at Steve.


    "What outfit can fit my stage name, Max Fury?" He asked.


    Steve nodded and brought out a big tablet from the black bag he was holding. He switched it on, spent some seconds fetching something out, and turned the screen in Arnold''s direction.


    "This," he said.


    Arnold collected the tablet from Steve and took a look at it for a while.


    On the image on the screen was a red leather jacket with metal spikes. The jacket was long enough to be able to cover most parts of his legs, almost reaching his ankle. However, this was just the attire for his entrance.


    Scrolling down to the next image, he saw a black trunk with red assents attached to it. This was visibly the attire suggested for his in-ring actions. He could wear this while fighting...


    The most amazing part was that after observing both attires, Arnold liked them.


    "This is pretty great! I love it," Arnold smiled.


    Giving the custom planner a thumbs up, he returned his tablet and switched his attention to the video display planner.


    After some long moments of ideas and observation, Arnold finally decided to use a video displaying a white bold MAX FURY text on the widescreen around the entrance section with a red hue, matching his custom as well.


    The video display planner was also great in his work, and all his suggestions were pretty great.


    Arnold then turned to the music planner.


    Growing up as a wrestling fan and a dream pro wrestler, Arnold had always thought of how he would appear in a wrestling ring. Especially with the sound and music he loved.


    There was a URW professional wrestler he loved back in his young age. Arnold had always wanted to meet this wrestler named Jk Styles, but before he could even enter Rising Impact University, Jk Styles retired and gained the Hall of Fame award.


    When he was already a second-year student, Jk Styles died, shattering his heart.


    From that day, Arnold had pledged to do something to make the URW universe retain his memory when he finally graduates from the university.


    ''And I''m gonna do just that.''


    "I have..." The music planner was about to bring his suggestions, but Arnold quickly interrupted.


    "Don''t worry. I already have an idea," Arnold said.


    Ray blinked repeatedly.


    "I will be using Jk Styles theme music..."


    "Titled ''Monster''."

 Chapter 17 - 17: Youd better dont show up!

    As the Grindhouse show drew near, all the newbies from Rising Impact University seriously prepared themselves. Arnold spent most of his time training in the gym, and the training ring, and even went for a valley run somewhere in the countryside.


    Surprisingly, Lila and Mark followed him everywhere he went and also trained with him until he, himself, was exhausted. Since he performed the "unbelievable" in the gym the other day, they had begun to see him as a little, newbie idol.


    Around never disagreed on their opinion to work out with him. After all, he was already feeling some good attitudes in them. Especially Lila who was always wanting to hang around with him in her free time.


    Although, there were no strings attached... There wouldn''t be, Arnold thought.


    It went on until the very day when the show would be held. Just when it was morning, some fans had begun to arrive at Capside Centre. Most of these people came from distant places and had arrived early to prevent missing exciting moments.


    It was a night show, however, the whole arena was already becoming crowded in the morning. It wasn''t really strange, though, Arnold came to discover that it happened like this often.


    However, it was clear that today''s show would be slightly different... This was because of the debut of the new Grindhouse stars!


    As of noon, the arena already received over 3000 fans, however, more were still coming.


    ******


    Arnold had visited the training ring just early in the morning and was on his way back. Although the boarding area was different and separated from the arena, Arnold could still hear and feel the pressure from the distance.


    Of course, the voice of large crowds could travel really far.


    "Today is gonna have some heat. Especially the main event," Arnold gasped as he spoke.


    "I just hope I could take down both of them or get lucky somehow."


    Slowly, Arnold tried to erase the nervousness in his mind, not wanting to make it ruin his motivation.


    "Fear is humanity''s fastest killer, I shouldn''t let it ruin my career," Arnold motivated himself.


    If he kept pressuring his heart, he could lose it. He didn''t want to slide down, and wouldn''t be able to take the shame if he ended up being the miserable victim in the match.


    ''At least, even if I wouldn''t win... I will give my all.''


    Not only by winning can one gain fans'' love, but the efforts could play a huge role.


    Although... Was he just fighting for fans'' love?


    What about the rate of the effectiveness of the contract deal?


    What happens to the "pay" if he doesn''t win?


    Would he even earn enough to enroll his sisters in the university?


    Would he afford to stop his mother from selling seafood?


    With all this in mind, Arnold knew one thing he had to do.


    He had to win...


    ... No matter what.


    Gaining 2 points to his Attack Power and Endurance after a long training, Arnold gave them an additional one point from his status points each. He also gained one point for his Agility and two for his Strength.


    His attributes were growing... And so was his fitness. Gaining one more point to his Intelligence, it appeared this way.


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 6.] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Strength: 10.]


    [Agility: 11.]


    [Endurance: 9.]


    [Attack Power: 9.]


    [Host, this might be quite confidential.]


    The system also tried inflicting some motivation on him, making Arnold''s mind feel at rest a bit. The word "might" didn''t clarify or ensure confidentiality, so why should he relax?


    He had to prepare hard.


    Walking back to his room, Arnold was obstructed by a man with a huge bodybuild. It wasn''t as if he was fat, he was sturdy and tall, possessing muscled fair skin.


    His dark eyes seem to be burning with dark flames, a terrifying glare appearing on his face.


    "Axel Stone, is it now a Falls Count Anywhere match? Why are you blocking my way?" Arnold asked, slightly exasperated.


    He had already seen his picture on social media and even in the Grindhouse Wrestling superstars'' images chart, so he didn''t find it hard to recognize him.


    Axel chuckled at Arnold''s challenge.


    "The fact that you are not afraid of what you see takes my anger to another level, Fury!" Axel shouted.


    Arnold only chuckled and called back the seriousness in his face.


    "Trust me, Fury. This is gonna make me crush your skull with my fist, I wouldn''t care if you visit extinction through it!" Axel threatened.


    However, Arnold found this more funny than serious. First, one of the rules in professional wrestling of this generation was that the superior opponent mustn''t kill the other. The penalty was either imprisonment or an absolute sack, depending on how it happened.


    Although professional wrestling was not scripted anymore, it still had satisfying rules that protected one''s safety.


    Arnold knew that Axel wouldn''t dare to cross the red line.


    "I also can''t wait to get your neck broken. It will be really fun to debut my wrestling career that way," Arnold cast a smile that could make Axel Stone go crazy.


    "It''s clear... Oh, it''s clear! You are having this boldness because you managed to beat Rowan Pierce in your last exam match. But trust me, you are only having a bad idea, boy. I''m not Rowan Pierce... I''m far stronger, more skillful, and faster than him.


    If you think you can use that weak intelligence you used against him on me, then sorry... I''ll destroy you!" Axel bellowed.


    "Of course, I know you are different from Rowan Pierce. That doesn''t mean I can''t take you down, Axel..."


    "After all, there are many ways to catch a fish."


    Arnold mused with a strange smile and followed another way out, leaving Axel behind, almost exploding from rage.


    "Be ready, Fury! You are gonna feel my wrath!"


    "You''d better don''t show up!" Axel''s anger made him shout at the top of his lungs, whispering to Arnold from the distance.


    "I will kick your ass, Axel!"


    Arnold didn''t say any more words and quickly made his way back to his room. After entering his room, he slammed the door shut and bounced his butts on the bed in the next room. There were actually two rooms given to him... The first room was holding a wardrobe of his clothes, while the one in the living room was holding his wrestling custom attires.


    "Pheww... Axel really has anger issues. Jeez! Lila and Mark are right!" Arnold shrugged.


    He had done researches and had also asked questions about Axel from his friends, so he had learned a lot about him in recent days.


    Axel Stone''s nickname was The Iron-fisted Predator because of his devastating Knockout Punch finisher that had sent many to absolute unconsciousness. With this, he even earned himself a No. 1 Contender ticket for the Grindhouse Alpha Championship, the top title in the show, but unfortunately lost. Many said that the champion won by a narrow defeat, and Lila was part of these people.


    So Arnold believed.


    Someone like him needed to be faced with utter intelligence and carefulness, not just power.


    If he really had almost won the Grindhouse Alpha Championship before, then he was undoubtedly going to be a crazy opponent.


    To Arnold, he would be the main problem.


    He was the main threat.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Triple Threat Match (I)

    When it was already 7 pm, the whole arena was full. At this point, Capside Centre had already recorded 6120 attendance. It had been long since they recorded an attendance as large as this, making the general manager quite amazed.


    Arnold had given all his efforts to prepare himself and was patiently sitting on one of the couches inside his room, watching other matches of the show. The triple threat match was the main event, so he had more time to reflect and get his body and mind ready.


    Arnold watched Lila''s match against one of the top female wrestlers on the roster, but she lost unfortunately, losing an opportunity to have a No. 1 Contender Fatal 5-way match in the next show.


    Although she applied great effort, she confronted a female beast. Arnold wouldn''t be shocked if this lady ended up becoming the next women''s champion.


    Mark, whose name is Bobby Crimson in the ring secured a narrow win against Dark Dew, the guy who gave Arnold his ninth defeat back at the university''s final-year exams.


    Although it didn''t go so easily, a smile of successful revenge could be seen appearing on his pale face.


    "Thank you, Mark! Hahaha!" Arnold couldn''t help but laugh.


    Soon, those laughs were seized on his face, replaced by a sharp burning countenance.


    It was time!


    ****** S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The main event of the show finally came, the cheers of fans echoing crazily as though like an erupting volcano. This time, the viewers on social media increased, and even many who hadn''t felt the vibe of the other matches got their spirits awakened.


    Of course, who wouldn''t love the heat of a Triple Threat Match?


    It wasn''t just going to be chaotic, it would be exciting!


    "Pheww... Hey bro, it''s time already," Arnold said to himself, his eyes burning with dark glints.


    "If I don''t win this match, then DAMN! I''m going to leave a miserable impression on the fans," he muttered.


    "That''s not gonna happen, okay? Just calm down. Relax."


    Arnold tried to put his mind at rest, inhaling, exhaling, inhaling, exhaling... Inhaling, and then exhaling softly repeatedly.


    Clenching his fists, he chewed on his spit in his mouth, meditating. After standing and meditating for a moment, Arnold heaved a sigh, pulled open the door, and walked into the alleyway, heading to the arena.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall...!"


    "One Fall!!!"


    "... And it''s a triple threat match!"


    The voice of the announcer echoed from the distance, however, what gripped Arnold''s attention was Rowan Pierce''s stage music that was being reverberated through the arena.


    "Introducing first, from Everett, Washington. Rowan Pierce!"


    Arnold heard cheers, but it didn''t seem to be too loud. While Rowan Pierce tried to win the love of the fans, it still just didn''t work as planned.


    After a few minutes, Arnold also walked into the arena and waited behind the wrestling area for Axel Stone to make his entrance into the ring. He was the new man here, so the management tried using his appearance to freak the fans, making them wait a little longer to see him.


    "And his opponent, from Orlando, Florida. The Iron-fisted Predator, Axel Stone!"


    Axel Stone was introduced as he made his way to the ring. This time, it wasn''t cheers but BOOs. It was certain that someone like him would be hated by the fans due to his cruel, arrogant attitude.


    After Axel Stone had left for the ring, it was now time for Max Fury to make his entrance. The whole arena was quite silent for a while until a familiar music suddenly sounded.


    -------------


    A/N: I won''t be able to write the lyrics due to copyright restrictions. You can get the song on Spotify, Apple Music, Boomplay, or Google Music. Thank you!]


    -------------


    "And the second opponent, from San Diego, California. Weighing in 222 pounds, Max Fury!"


    Although the cheers were huge, Arnold guessed this was just because he was coming for the first time. The fans must be rooting for him to win these two f**king sons of a bitch!


    Also, he came from Rising Impact University, so it was certainly an exciting debut event to watch.


    Clad in his red leather jacket and red leather boots, Arnold made a fierce gesture by raising both fingers above his head, staring down at the screen floor.


    Right after, he matched towards the ring with his eyes fixed on both Rowan and Axel. Somehow, it seemed that these two merciless men were already figuring out a way to break his bones when the match began. Their faces showed a clear hint of heartless destruction.


    Axel''s was indescribable!


    However, Arnold never bothered and kept walking to the ring.


    "Max Fury just reawakened the glory of Late Jk Styles, WOW, so remarkable!" One of the commentators in the announce table said.


    "He should be given credit for this. This is so nice of him!" Another commentator mused.


    Well, Arnold was only focused on the two figures standing inside the ring. With a quick move, he entered the ring and moved to one of the ring corners.


    Without a second wasted, the male referee ordered for the bell, and the match began.


    This time, Rowan Pierce didn''t dare to charge at Arnold again. Everyone safely stared at each other, waiting for who would strike first. Murmurs were already coming from different sides, but the three didn''t pay them any attention.


    Suddenly, Axel gestured to Rowan just as if they had a plan, and they quickly turned to Arnold''s direction.


    "OH OH OH, this is not going to be funny!" A commentator commented.


    Arnold flinched. Although he was shocked, he expected as much. They had both become his enemies, so they would just have to finish him up and face themselves after.


    Shockingly, Axel and Rowan charged at Max with a crazy speed. Arnold was just stuck at the ring corner and probably couldn''t find a way to escape the attacks.


    As the two came crashing on him... Well, what would he have done without his improved agility? With the blink of an eye, Arnold folded himself through a small space between the two men and escaped the attacks.


    Both Axel and Rowan''s eyes widened in awe. It was as if they had charged at a ghost. Turning to look at Arnold, due to his uncontrollable anger, Axel was the first to charge at Arnold again.


    Arnold who was holding to the top rope in one of the corners quickly bent as though he was slipping, causing Axel to fall outside the ring from the top rope.


    Raged, Rowan Pierce charged at Max with incredible speed, however, Max just did a great job of dodging their attacks. Using his Strength, Agility, and Attack Power, Arnold clotheslined Rowan out of the ring from the top rope, causing him to fall on Axel at the outside.


    Cheers echoed everywhere...


    However, Arnold wasn''t done yet.


    "Okay! I''m gonna do something really cool now," Arnold muttered with a serious look on his face.


    Quickly, he ran towards the opposite rope facing the one he had stood. On reaching the ropes, he bounced his back on them and ran towards the previous rope.


    When he was almost there, he suddenly jumped as though like a monkey, throwing himself at both Axel and Rowan outside.


    "Huhuhu!!! Suicide Dive! A Suicide Dive! Max Fury is taking the lead at the very beginning of the match!"


    There was an uproar in the arena after Arnold''s move, and even Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    Gasping for a while, he glanced at Axel and Rowan who were still lying in pain.


    "ONE... TWO... THREE... FOUR..."


    The referee was already counting after they had spent quite a while outside. Axel and Rowan haven''t even raised a hand much less a leg to stand.


    Seeing that this might be an opportunity ¡ª they would be disqualified at the count of ten ¡ª Arnold quickly swung himself into the ring and waited for the countdown.


    Who knows, this might just be another luck.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Triple Threat Match (II): Axels attack

    Luck doesn''t come twice.


    And if it manages to come twice, it wouldn''t be in a row.


    At the count of eight, Axel and Rowan swung themselves into the ring in unison just as if they had planned it.


    With widened eyes, Arnold stood still on one end of the ring corner, stealing glances at both of them as he gasped slightly.


    This time, the two men decided to approach him with slow steps, understanding that he would always use their attack from speed as an advantage.


    Slowly they approached him at the ring corner, and when Arnold attempted to escape, they would obstruct that path, sending him back to the corner.


    ''Ah, shit! I guess I just have to run out of the ring.'' Arnold thought.


    Without even sparing more hesitation, Arnold slid down and left the ring in the blink of an eye. However, while thinking that he had made a smart move, Axel and Rowan suddenly dashed out of the ring as well, splitting themselves to block any escapable route.


    Rowan guarded the left while approaching, Axel fenced the right. At the rare was the vast fans'' area, Arnold wouldn''t just go over the barricade and escape. If he tries doing this, the fans would see him as nothing but a pathetic, frail figure.


    The only way out of this was to get back into the ring... Or confront the opponents.


    Arnold sighed confusedly.


    Axel and Rowan were already coming close, leaving him with little time to ponder. Not wanting to clash against them at the ringside to avoid being slammed on the announce table, Arnold quickly threw himself back into the ring.


    However, it was just a matter of time before these cruel opponents could understand his tricks. Just as Arnold attempted to run back into the ring, four fists came clenching on his ankles...


    Truth be told, two fists were giving him a hard feeling... It was as though a hard huge rock had fallen on his leg, aiming to crush his bones.


    Before he could know it, Arnold was pulled as if like a sword from its scabbard, falling and pitching face-first unto the hard mat at the outside of the ring.


    It hurts...


    It hurts so badly.


    It was as if his nose was broken, however, what came after his fall caused even more pain.


    Axel and Rowan stumped their foot on Arnold severally, trying to weaken his limbs. Raged, Axel Stone launched an elbow slam on Arnold''s neck, causing him to groan in pain.


    "Arghh!"


    They kept trying to take Arnold down, delivering leg drops and stumps. When it already seemed satisfying, they threw Arnold to the outside after taking him into the ring and dealing with him for a while. Although many thought that was the end of his torture, Axel in particular wasn''t done yet.


    Following Arnold to the outside, Axel grabbed Arnold by his neck. Before beginning the match, Arnold had pulled off the red leather jacket, exposing almost all parts of his torso. Although he wasn''t the type of wrestler who wore pants, he was wearing a trunk in his "private realm".


    With a fierce impact, Axel dragged Arnold and ran towards one corner of the ringside. Due to his slight unconsciousness, Arnold didn''t notice where he was being dragged.


    ''Maybe it''s the announce table. My back''s gonna hurt so badly.'' Arnold panicked.


    *Bang*


    His guesses were wrong!


    Instead of being slammed on the announce table, Arnold felt himself clashing against the metal stairs.


    "Whoa Oh Oh! Axel Stone sent Max Fury against the stairs!!!"


    "And..."


    *Boom*


    "He sent him against the barricade as well!!! You can see the dark glints burning in Axel''s eyes. He is a Predator!!! A beast! No one confronts him and remains the same!!!"


    The commentators shouted madly and loudly, even the fans were awed by Axel''s personified attacks. If one pondered, they would suspect that these two men had got beef lately.


    Which was absolutely true.


    Axel was making sure to make Arnold pay for his confrontation at the alley backstage. He didn''t just send Arnold clashing against the stairs, he also sent him against the barricade, making him destroy a portion.


    It was after doing this that he was finally satisfied, seeing Arnold lying on the thick black barricade outside in pain. With an evil smile on his face, he returned to the ring.


    Arnold was left lying on the destroyed portion of the black barricade. Although he was feeling a lot of pain, his advanced Endurance still kept him slightly conscious.


    It would only take a few times before he would recover... For now, this was the best time to rest. Since there were already two wrestlers in the ring, the referee wouldn''t count.


    [Hello, host! Good job with the match. You just have to rest for a while, now.]


    Arnold was roughly gasping when the system screen appeared in front of him, its voice sounding inside his head.


    ''Damn it, Advocate! Tell me what to do right now! I''m all screwed up!'' Arnold frustratedly shouted at the system, dark glints appearing in the corner of his eyes.


    [Oh... That? The best you can do now is to lie here and wait for the right time to strike.]


    [Axel might be strong, but he can''t maintain his strength for too long. With time, he becomes very exhausted.]


    [Rowan Pierce had long been his rival, so he is looking forward to using this strategy on him. This is why he didn''t join him to attack you for too long just to make Axel exhausted quickly.]


    ''Are you saying I should destroy Rowan and pin Axel?''


    [Absolutely! Rowan Pierce can retain his strength and endurance for a long, but Axel can''t. The reason why you easily defeated him in the university was because he didn''t get himself prepared and had looked down on you.]


    [This time, Rowan is ready.]


    Arnold blinked, understanding.


    He silently spent a while observing the two men fighting in the ring. Truly, Axel Stone was a wrestler who used up all his strength in fighting. In the very beginning, he was the tiger, but as time goes on, he becomes the cat.


    Although he had delivered several moves to put Rowan away for three seconds, Rowan Pierce was just too strong and enduring to give up.


    Axel''s control over the game suddenly ended in the blink of an eye after Rowan Pierce launched a Bellynod.


    With a rush, he delivered a Splash from the top of the ring corner, causing Axel''s chest and belly to feel a devastating, excruciating pain.


    Quickly he covered, summoning the referee to begin the count.


    "ONE. TWO. TH..."


    An arm suddenly came destroying the count, sending Rowan to fall at the side. Not enough, this same arm grabbed Rowan and threw him outside the ring, incidentally falling against the barricade.


    It was Max Fury!


    Throwing Rowan outside the ring, Arnold rushed over to Axel and covered.


    Dropping to his knees with a stunned glare on his face, the official began to count.


    Every second felt like an eternity... S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But... There was no way Axel would be kicked out, right?


    --------------


    [A/N: I don''t know what you guys feel about my way of writing the wrestling match scene. Please let me know in the comments.]


    [Pleas, go read the auxillary chapter at the extreme top of all chapters list. Really important!]

 Chapter 20 - 20: Triple Threat Match (III): Always an opportunity

    ONE. TWO...


    "Whoa!!! Axel Stone kicked out at the count of two! Would Max Fury even believe this right now?" A commentator was going crazy.


    Shockingly, Axel Stone kicked out at the count of two, leaving everyone in shock. No one actually believed that he could kick out from Rowan Pierce''s Bellynod and Splash. While the Bellynod was one of his deadliest moves, the Splash was his finisher.


    This was why Arnold attacked him after the Splash so that he could steal the win.


    But unfortunately, that was a failed plan.


    "Ah, damn it!" Arnold cursed.


    Although he knew why this had happened... It was certainly because the pinning wasn''t made quickly. If he had stayed back and allowed Rowan to cover, there would have been a complete count of three. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a look painted in both frustration and rage, Arnold stood up. He stared at Axel a few times and switched his gaze to the outside, clearly seeing Rowan still out.


    Turning back to Axel, he quickly grabbed both of his legs and delivered a Sharpshooter. Those familiar shouts from the fans kept reverberating through the arena as many were eager and excited to see Axel Stone tap out.


    The Sharpshooter was a submission that affected the knee and lower torso, if Arnold could only apply a lot of intense pressure on it, he could actually make Axel tap out.


    Just as he gave the Sharpshooter, The Iron-fisted Predator exclaimed in pain. Axel quickly tried to turn around to destroy the submission, but Arnold''s strength held him strong, only making him move a few inches and remain bold.


    They were right in the middle of the ring, making the ropes far for him to hold on to. If he manages to touch and hold the ropes, the referee would order Arnold to break the submission.


    But if Axel tapped out, or even passed out, then the victory would be Arnold''s.


    While Arnold continued to deliver the Sharpshooter, the fans were shouting at the top of their lungs. Those who wanted Axel to endure and grab the rope, those who wanted him to tap out, and...


    Those who wanted Rowan Pierce back into the ring.


    It was just as if Rowan''s fans just suddenly developed a louder voice. But Arnold just didn''t know why.


    Still, he concentrated on Axel even though he was trying to break the submission and decided not to spare his attention from the fans.


    However, he didn''t quite understand the shouts until a big foot came hitting him hard on his head. Arnold didn''t even know when he fell from Axel''s butt to the mat.


    Quickly, he felt someone covering him, and also felt the referee counting.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Arnold didn''t dare to remain as he was, he quickly kicked out at the count of two, gasping and groaning in pain.


    The back of his head was hurting so badly.


    It was as if the front and back sides of his head were being separated, with just the front side with him.


    The pain was intense.


    But thanks to his advanced Endurance which helped him kick out of this attack. He was lucky that Rowan was only a low-level Grindhouse wrestler. If it had been a stronger opponent who had launched this attack, he would have passed out for long, not even able to kick out.


    For now, his attributes were okay for the low-level Grindhouse wrestlers, he guessed.


    After Arnold kicked out to his Superkick, Rowan left him and attacked Axel. However, just as he turned to Axel''s lying spot, a huge fist came dancing on his face, delivering a massive, deadly Knockout Punch.


    Rowan fell on the mat as if like a dead body, losing consciousness at that very instant. Even Arnold who was feeling a throbbing pain on the back of his head felt the intense impact, his brows furrowing.


    ''Damn! His finisher is killer!'' Arnold panicked.


    Well, Arnold was still lying on another side of the mat, pretending as if he was still suffering from the Superkick. Seeing that he was still lying on the mat and clutching the back of his head. Axel ignored him and quickly pinned Rowan Pierce.


    A faint evil smile appeared on his face as he thought that he had won the match already. With Max Fury lying in pain on the other side of the ring and Rowan Pierce receiving a Knockout Punch and being covered, that was clear that it was only a matter of three seconds before he would emerge as the winner.


    ''HEHE,'' The Iron-fisted Predator laughed just as the referee began his count.


    "ONE. TWO. Thr... OH No!!!"


    The fans were caged in a box of excitement. It had been a long time since a match like this happened. It wasn''t just interesting, it was filled with utter chaos!


    Many wondered how Arnold could be this powerful to keep confronting these men. This was Rowan''s second year in Grindhouse Wrestling and Axel''s third year. However, Max Fury was only making his debut!


    It would have been a different case if professional wrestling was scripted like in the old years, but this was a match fought with one''s power and passion.


    Arnold (Max Fury), had already launched a fierce Superkick at the back of Axel''s head as well, sending him to the side. Remembering, Superkick was also part of his common moves!


    With a rush, he grabbed Rowan and threw him outside the ring, forcing Axel to stand and locking his neck in his armpit.


    As if like a vertical suplex, Axel was raised upside down, landing backward with his neck bouncing against the thick mat.


    "Whoa! What kind of move is that?!"


    "That''s his finisher, James. Some of his mates in Rising Impact University said he currently started using this finisher."


    "This might be too deadly! That could get someone''s neck broken!"


    "WOW. Super finisher, I love this Fury guy!"


    As the loud mumblings came from different angles, Arnold ignored them and quickly covered Axel Stone, ready for the count of three.


    "ONE!"


    Arnold''s heart was beginning to skip.


    "TWO!"


    ''What if he kicks out.''


    Arnold was dubious.


    ''Then I would know that I''m not going to win this match.''


    ''This is my last opportunity, I guess.'' He said.


    ''Maybe... Just maybe.''


    "THREE!"


    Ding Ding Ding!


    "Here is your winner, and the fifth qualifier for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Fatal Five-way Elimination No.1 Contender Match, Max Fury!"


    Arnold''s eyes brightened in excitement, but at the same time, he shrugged.


    "Huh? Was this match for something like that?"

 Chapter 21 - 21: Audrey and Eva

    In the first place, Arnold didn''t have an idea that the winner of this match would gain a No.1 Contender match opportunity. Not only that it was going to be a number one contender match, but it would also be a Fatal Five-way match!


    While he was glad that he had won the triple threat and had gotten a chance to have better "pay" in his contract deal, Arnold swallowed repeatedly in frustration.


    ''I barely managed to win a triple threat match, now I''m going to have a Fatal Five-way match???''


    Arnold''s face turned dark.


    Returning his attention to the arena after thinking for a while, he stood up from the mat. The referee approached him and grabbed him raising his hands to practically announce his victory. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold couldn''t help but let out a smile, proud of himself.


    The fans suddenly began a unison comment, causing Arnold to flinch.


    "You are Awesome!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You are awesome!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    The shouts were followed by claps, which was a wrestling cultural way of praising a wrestler... Or even an interesting match.


    "Such a wonderful performance by Max Fury today. Not every newbie could come out victorious in a triple threat match on their debut match," a commentator praised.


    "Absolutely right! Not only did he win the match, but he reawakened the almost-forgotten glory of Jk Styles. I''m sure the Grindhouse fans would love him for that!" Another commentator said.


    "Not only Grindhouse fans but the lovers of Jk Styles in the entire Ultimate Revolution Wrestling universe!"


    Arnold heard each and every word that the commentators made but only smiled and walked out of the ring, aiming to leave the arena.


    As the "Monster" song echoed in the entire arena, the glory of both Max Fury and Jk Styles danced around. However, only Max Fury was receiving the spotlight.


    Jk Styles was just a legendary memory.


    Entering the exit of the arena, Arnold was suddenly welcomed by a beautiful young lady with raven hair and ivory skin holding a microphone. One wouldn''t have to be told that this lady is the match interviewer.


    "Congratulations on your debut victory, Max Fury. How do you feel about pinning one of the strongest men in the Grindhouse low-level roster to the count of three?" The match interviewer asked with a beautiful smile.


    "I''m glad I must say. It was a tough match since it is having a reward so, I''m just glad that I''m the one earning it in my debut," Arnold said as he gasped.


    The match interviewer nodded.


    "So Max Fury, what do you have to say to your four opponents in the Fatal Five-way match come next week," she blinked.


    Arnold forced a smile.


    "I have nothing to say to them. I know it''s going be a tough one, but I''m going to come out victorious just as I did today," he spoke.


    The match interviewer couldn''t hold back the smile seeing Arnold''s confident face. Of course, with the way he talked, no one would even notice that he was slightly nervous about the match.


    "Thank you very much, Max Fury, and congratulations once again," the match interviewer said as they ended the backstage interview.


    Arnold walked through the alleyway and straight to the medical area somewhere in the boarding area. A wrestler''s health must be taken care of after every match, so he had to make himself medically clear.


    Fortunately, the doctor assured him that he was fine. Taking some painkillers and putting some icepacks on his slightly aching shoulder which had been thrown hard against the stairs and barricade, he left the medical room and walked back to his room.


    Arnold also noticed that the system helped him recover from the pain quickly. Gradually, it looked like all the pain was gone. Other Grindhouse wrestlers who received the same treatment as Arnold in that match could spend three days in the hospital.


    His arms hitting the stairs was already enough to send him to a two-month injury break, but here he is... Happy and healthy.


    Emerging victorious in a chaotic match.


    *Beep*


    Arnold''s phone rang just as he entered his room. He quickly checked who was calling and saw that it was his mother.


    He quickly picked up the call.


    "Hello, senior bro! Congratulations! I and Eva watched your debut match and saw you win. I''m so excited!" Arnold''s immediate junior sister, Audrey shouted in excitement.


    Arnold smiled.


    "C''mon. Big bro is still cooking... Just let me cook! Hahaha!" Arnold laughed.


    Audrey also laughed as a reaction.


    Due to not being able to afford a phone for herself, she was using their mother''s phone. Arnold remembered starving for days before he could get his mom a phone. The little money they had was used for feeding, and also getting Eva, the last child of the family, her daily medication to prevent her from dying.


    Yeah... Eva was suffering from asthma.


    And till today, it didn''t seem to be getting any better.


    "I''m glad that you are excited, Audrey. Can I speak to Eva?" Arnold requested.


    "I''m sorry but she is asleep now. She managed to keep her eyes up while we watched the match. I can call back when she is awake," Audrey said.


    "Alright then," Arnold sighed.


    "As soon as I receive my first pay, I''ll send you some bucks to get your own phone, okay?"


    "Okay bro, I will really appreciate that!" Audrey replied in a delighted tone, causing Arnold to smile repeatedly.


    Audrey would help their money in the seafood restaurant in the day and work in a different restaurant in the night just to support the family. Since Arnold was in the university and would need money to clear all the expenses, every penny she made was for the family. Her mother''s sales in the seafood restaurant couldn''t do much.


    Arnold only sent money temporarily because he didn''t have enough time to pick dumped metals due to university studies.


    However, now that he was done with the university and now a wrestler, the story of their life might begin to change.


    Arnold pledged to change everything for the better.


    They had suffered a lot, drowning in a river of poverty for years. Arnold wouldn''t rely on his senior brother who had become a drunkard.


    He would make his family enjoy everything they had lacked, and make those who had looked down on them pay.


    Finally, the era of poverty would end!


    While Arnold was lost in his thoughts, the Pro Wrestling System voiced out from nowhere.


    [Hey, host! Good job!]

 Chapter 22 - 22: First Contract

    The next day, all the newbies were summoned to the general manager''s office for the contract signing. After the show last night, decisions have been made by the management.


    They were all given a specific time to visit the general manager''s office, and Arnold was to visit the office by 2 pm.


    Before he left for the office, he spent time watching the video of his match with Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone. He couldn''t help but smile after seeing his performance, even the comments about him were enough to sweeten his mind.


    "Such a great performance from the new guy. He had just earned himself a fan!"


    "He was actually smart. His cleverness secured his victory for him."


    "I can''t wait to see him become an Omega Champion! That would be great!"


    The comments were booming with fire, however, Arnold''s main happiness came from the growth in his page.


    He gained 4k followers on Facebook! Instagram and TikTok had over 2k followers, while he gained 965 followers on Twitter.


    In a rush, he requested the video of the match from the Grindhouse Wrestling page''s admin and posted the video on all his pages. Although he only had four thousand followers, the views were up to 7k with over eight hundred comments.


    Arnold bit his lips in shock, not believing that he could achieve these so quickly. He even received texts from other Grindhouse wrestlers who were rivals with Rowan and Axel, getting noticed that they were rooting for him to win the Fatal Five-way match next week.


    Grindhouse Wrestling was a weekly show just like other shows, making it possible for wrestlers to prepare and even recover from pains before getting involved in another fight.


    When it was exactly 2 pm, Arnold got dressed in black suits and shoes to appear professional. The Grindhouse Wrestling custom management had provided the attire a few days ago since it was part of the low-level professional wrestlers'' allowances.


    He made his way to the general manager''s office from the boarding area as soon as he was dressed up... Cold gazes were being cast towards him as he walked through the alleyway where some wrestlers hung out. However, not everyone was giving him a jealous stare. There were still some wrestlers who smiled at him and even waved.


    However, Arnold was just too shy to smile or even wave back. He only hastened his steps to reach the manager''s office quickly.


    "Hello, Max Fury. You are welcome," the General Manager Jack Harris smiled on seeing Arnold entering the office.


    "Thank you very much, sir," Arnold replied politely. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood until the manager offered a seat.


    Quickly, the manager brought out some piles of white papers stored in what looked like a black leather cover. On the black cover was a bold text written "Grindhouse Management Agreement" and the logo of Grindhouse Wrestling at the top of the text.


    "We have decided on your contract deal after your incredible performance last night. Please check if it is okay by you and sign the papers," the general manager pushed the papers close to Arnold with a grin.


    Arnold only nodded and started to read what was written on the papers.


    First was the duration of the contract which was a five years deal. Arnold didn''t react because he could get invited by the top shows before then. The Grindhouse Wrestling Management only fixed it this way to receive some payments when the top shows already needed him... Or even other wrestlers.


    The second page held his payment agreement deal.


    (Weekly Payment: $1600).


    (Omega Championship Bonus: +$900).


    Arnold''s eyes widened.


    "Hello... Sir? The... The payment deal... I think there is a mistake," Arnold stammered with a flinch.


    "One thousand six hundred dollars weekly. Nine hundred dollars Omega championship bonus. There are no mistakes, Mr. Fury."


    The manager corrected, leaving Arnold in shock.


    "UHM..."


    "Just sign the papers, everything written there is reviewed and confirmed," the manager interrupted.


    Arnold nodded and returned his attention to the papers. Bringing out the pen fixed at the side of the papers, he signed on every required spaces and handed the papers back to the manager.


    Other involvements in the deal were his clothing, feeding, health, and vacation allowances which he signed without hesitation.


    "Congratulations, Max Fury. We are looking forward to a consistently wonderful performance from you," the manager stood and gave his hands to Arnold for a shake.


    "I''ll give my all, sir," Arnold stood up and exchanged a handshake with Jack Harris.


    "Please fill in your account details. We are paying you for this week''s job right away."


    Arnold never expected that he could be paid this week, but the manager left him by surprise.


    With yet a confused look on his face, he dropped his account details and left the office.


    Just as he walked out of the office, almost entering the boarding area, he received a message alert from his phone.


    (Credit Alert: You received $1600 from Grindhouse Wrestling).


    "Whoa! Why does this seem like a dream!"


    Arnold almost went crazy. Since he was born, he hadn''t earned $1600 in a single week. The fact was that he only performed in a single night.


    A thousand and six hundred dollars wasn''t easy to get in a day in this current generation, but he would actually be earning as huge as that every week. He could even earn an additional nine hundred dollars Omega Championship bonus if he wins the title... He wondered how much he would get if he became the Grindhouse Alpha Champion.


    Arnold couldn''t help celebrating as he entered his room. It was clear that his hard work had begun to pay off. From now on, he wouldn''t be regarded as the actual "Loser".


    [You have opened your Wages stat.]


    [Wages: $1600 per week.]


    [After the triple threat match, your Intelligence had increased by 8, congratulations host.]


    Arnold came to discover that his Intelligence will mostly increase after every wrestling match. Although he was sad that he wouldn''t know what the Anonymous Skills would be if he reached the required points to get one, he was happy that gradually...


    He was getting stronger!


    ******


    [A/N: I''m so sorry for the late update. Right now, I''m seriously sick.]

 Chapter 23 - 23: Cruel Ben

    Later that day, Lila and Mark visited Arnold and they went for a workout. They praised him for his incredible performance in his debut match and urged him to keep up the good work.


    Lila was having a cold mood all through, and on noticing it, Arnold understood that it was because of her loss.


    It would have been a great opportunity if she had won.


    "You shouldn''t think too much, Lila. Trust me, there are better days ahead," Arnold tried to convince her.


    "This is the third time I''ve lost a championship opportunity, I don''t think I''m even worth being a Grindhouse wrestler," Lila spoke dubiously, a grim look appearing on her face.


    "Tsk! You kept saying this sh*t!" Mark suddenly cut in.


    Lila raised her brows in slight distaste. "Isn''t it obvious? You were once a Tag Team Champion with KD Jakes, but I haven''t even gotten a single championship match."


    Mark couldn''t help but remain silent after those words, however, this was when Arnold decided to speak.


    "Maybe it wasn''t your turn all these while. Who knows if you can just get a straight championship match someday and just win it? Anything can happen," Arnold forced a smile.


    Lila blinked and stared at Arnold.


    "You''re not the first person saying this... I no longer hope for this same motivational speech," she shrugged.


    Arnold knew that she wouldn''t believe these words... If not for the Pro Wrestling System, he wouldn''t have believed any word of motivation either. Hopefully, this lady had even managed to enter Grindhouse Wrestling, and it wasn''t as if she was weak anyway.


    To him, she was a wonderful star.


    He believed that if they continued joining him in the workouts, she could actually improve her attributes like he had done. Although the system had a hand in his fast growth, he believed that they could improve even if it took a while, as long as they trained and practiced as long as he did.


    As they were still in the gym, two young men walked in. Both are clad in simple gym attires and white towels on their shoulders.


    Spotting them from afar, Arnold''s eyes glinted.


    ''Ben and Karl. Well, shit!''


    It wasn''t as if he was afraid of them, he just didn''t want to set his eyes on them anymore. However, as if like detecting wizards, Ben and Karl quickly noticed him at one of the corners and quickly approached him.


    "Hey, Max. Where have you been? You couldn''t even spare a second to see us," Ben complained.


    "Guess what? We thought this payment agreement thing was going to be based on debut performance, but we were wrong. Hahaha!" Karl laughed.


    Arnold furrowed his brows at them.


    Mark and Karl were only watching speechlessly.


    "Ben lost his debut match, yet he is still going to be paid $500 per week with an additional $900 if he becomes an Omega Champion!" Karl shouted delightedly.


    "I, who won my debut match would paid $800 weekly, hehe. I guess this might just be determined by family backgrounds or something," Ben smiled confidently.


    Hearing what his pathetic roommates were spilling out, Arnold couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So, Max. How much is your weekly pay? $200? $150?" Karl asked.


    "$50?" Ben cunningly teased. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m paid $1600 weekly. And if you don''t believe, go to Google," Arnold spoke casually.


    "Whoa... Whoa. Why are you lying to such an extent? How can you earn $1600 weekly? It''s not even possible!" Ben couldn''t close his mouth, widening it in shock.


    "You are a bloody liar, Max. Not even Axel Stone is paid up to that!" A glare suddenly appeared on Karl''s face.


    "I have said it before and I would say it again. I don''t need you guys around me, we were just roommates at the university, and we are different characters here now. Please stay away," Arnold said angrily and left the gym.


    Quickly, Lila and Mark followed suit, exchanging weird glances at Ben and Karl.


    "We would always come for you, Max! We are watching and waiting for your downfall. You will never rise over us, this is a promise!" Ben shouted in anger seeing Arnold walk out on him.


    His father was a billionaire with several successful companies, he never expected such disrespect from a Nobody.


    "Hey, Ben. His downfall??? I have no plans to make him more miserable than he already is. Let''s just forget about him and continue with our own lives," Karl said.


    "No way! Max can be silently dangerous. Didn''t you watch the triple threat match? He seemed to have visited a magician somewhere in Asia to give him some powers. I will make sure I destroy those powers myself anyway!" Ben frowned.


    "So, what''s your plan now?" Karl asked.


    Ben hesitated for a moment and sighed.


    "If he manages to win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, we will make sure we attack him from behind severally to probably send him to a injury leave before the championship match.


    Or, if he manages to make it. We won''t hesitate before interrupting the count when he delivers that terrifying Neckbuster slam."


    Karl''s face turned pale. "Huh??? Isn''t that too much?"


    "It''s not even enough. Would you let that Nobody rise ahead of you in this show? C''mon wake up to reality, bro!"


    Karl couldn''t help but nod, his mind totally poisoned. Although he was the son of Arizona''s Governor, he still had some fragments of sympathy in him.


    Ben is the villain that plagues his mind.


    ******


    "Why were you so mad at your roommates, Fury?" Mark asked as they walked down the field somewhere in Grindhouse Wrestling premises.


    "Wasn''t he supposed to be mad? They were trying to tease the sh*t outta him!" Lila shouted.


    "Yeah I know, but... Do you guys have some issues back at the university?" Mark asked.


    Arnold sighed and hesitated.


    "We did. They were so selfish and unsupportive even though they were both from rich homes. I was poor and starving, but they never gave me a cent. I had to work on my own to feed myself and pay my fees."


    Arnold explained.


    It was after some moments of explanation that they came to understand what had happened between him and his former roommates. Especially Lila was angered, hearing what those sons of a bitch did.


    However, they promised to be the best friends that Arnold would ever have. Arnold only tried to believe half-mindedly.


    After securing some time to send $1000 to his mother, he took Mark and Karl to a bar outside the arena.


    "All Bills on me."

 Chapter 24 - 24: The Interview Proposal

    Arnold had spent time in the gym, training ring, and the valley in preparation for the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match. Most times, he preferred to train alone, or he would just work out at midnight.


    The system urged him to focus more on his Agility, Endurance, and Attack Power which was undoubtedly going to be useful. Although it was as if his Strength wouldn''t be useful, for a Fatal Five-way match, it was the least of what he needed.


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Endurance.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have gained 1 point to your Endurance.]


    The more he trained hard, the more he gained more attribute points. He even tried practicing the common moves to perfect it and balance the time to rest.


    Little did he know that some spy had taken pictures and videos of him, posting them on the internet.


    (Wonder Newbie Max Fury is always in the gym working out.)


    (He is so diligent and hardworking. Ensuring to win the triple threat match.)


    (He is my crush... I love him so much. Please marry me, Max Fury!)


    (I hope he could manage to eliminate a single person, his opponents are cruel fighters.)


    Lila and Mark were the ones who showed him the posts. Facebook, Instagram, and TikTok were already blooming with fire as most content creators specializing in Professional Wrestling Entertainment made the pictures and videos go viral.


    "Shit! I made sure I was the only one in the gym. I can only believe about the valley run," Arnold''s eyes widened.


    "Wait... How come they even got to capture me at midnight? Oh shit... I''m just a Grindhouse star and this is just happening???"


    Arnold''s face was turning dark.


    "It should be a good thing that your pics and videos are going viral. I and Mark had trained day and night for several months, but no one noticed us," Lila said.


    "It''s obvious. After that incredible performance in the triple threat match, countless eyes have been on you," Mark smiled, "you should expect more of this."


    Arnold sighed. "But... But I''m still surprised about how they got to even take my pictures at midnight. It was around 2 am then," he wondered.


    "Do you think those guys do sleep? Hahaha. Who knows if they videoing us right now," Mark laughed playfully.


    "You just have to overlook those things, Fury. This is simply the lifestyle of a superstar," Lila smiled at Arnold.


    Arnold hesitated for a while and decided to overlook it. After all, it wasn''t as if the posts were against him.


    It was actually boosting his followers!


    While he spending some time resting, a call suddenly rang on his phone.


    (Unknown Contact: 077-4623049).


    "Unknown contact??? Did I give my number to a stranger?" Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    Pondering for a while, his eyes lit up.


    "Mia, maybe it''s her!"


    Without hesitating, he quickly smashed the green icon.


    "Good day, Max Fury. This is Greyhams Superstar Show. We are glad to offer a thousand dollars for an Exclusive Interview with you by 4 pm tomorrow. We hope you can accept our invite, a message will be dropped on your WhatsApp shortly."


    The feminine voice on the other hand the phone sounded calm and polite to Arnold, but his reaction was a cold, disappointed glare.


    The call ended as soon as she gave the information, leaving Arnold stunned.


    "Greyhams Superstar Show? I haven''t heard about this show before," he sniffed.


    *Beep*


    The notification of a message suddenly sounded, and Arnold quickly clicked on it.


    (Greyhams Superstar Show is proposing an Exclusive Interview with you, sir. Please, let us know your response as soon as possible.)


    Arnold stared speechlessly for a while, pondering.


    "The next show would be the next day after tomorrow, I''m not sure I can make it. I have to prepare myself," Arnold muttered to himself.


    [I think you should go for the interview, host. This could help you boost your popularity and would also earn you some money.]


    [You will continue with the training when you are back.]


    "But..."


    "Okay... I will do it for the popularity and money," he decided.


    (Max Fury: I accept your proposal. How long can the interview take?)


    (Greyhams: Just a one-hour show on TV, thanks for the acceptance. We will need your account details as soon as possible.)


    Arnold nodded and released his account details.


    (Arnold Gallagher Chuck, Smartwill Bank. 0078604132).


    Just minutes after dropping the details, his bank alert sounded.


    (Credit Alert: Greyhams Superstar Show sent you 1000 dollars.)


    "Good enough, I think being a superstar is great."


    Arnold smiled in delight.


    Now he guessed that the pictures and videos of him working out had resulted in this. When he received the location address of the show, his eyes widened.


    "Cincinnati, Ohio??? That''s way too far!"


    (We have sent a transport agent to you as we speak, you shouldn''t worry mister.)


    Although this left a relief, it was not until the transport agent arrived that Arnold''s mind came to a relax.


    They left early the next day to prevent wastage of time. The car was a black Toyota Land Cruiser Prado with beautiful red and white lights.


    Only Arnold sat at the back of the car while the transporter drove. A calm smile appeared on his face as he felt the cold flow of the air conditioner, causing him to relax as though he was the rightful owner.


    They zoomed out of the arena after Arnold informed the management and his friends, Mark and Lila. Cold stared were racing with the wheels as they zoomed off, however, only two traitors almost got their eyes burnt on seeing the disappearing vehicle.


    .....


    "Ah! That''s a Toyota Land Cruiser Prado!!! How come he bought that so quickly??? He is a fraudster now?" Ben who had been watching for a while shouted in disbelief and hatred.


    Karl who was standing believe him laughed out loud for a moment before voicing out.


    "Are you blind now? Can''t you see what was written on the car?"


    "Huh???" Ben shrugged


    "That''s a Greyhams Superstar Show transport vehicle. It''s clearly not his car."


    Hearing what his friend said, Ben''s face turned cold.


    "Ohh..."


    "But how come is he getting invited there?"

 Chapter 25 - 25: The Interview

    After a few hours, Arnold arrived at the Greyhams Superstar Show building. The building structure looked more like a skyscraper, but the last floor was built with brown bricks and huge blue glasses at the extreme top.


    It was located in a bustling street that had many commercial organization buildings around... However, this expanse still held a deep sense of peace. After all, countless security personnel could be spotted in every nook and cranny.


    Every traitor would surely have a second thought around there.


    Coming out of the car, Arnold was welcomed by a man and woman who were also putting on suits.


    "Good day, Max Fury. You are humbly welcome to our interview show," the lady with skin that possessed a chocolate color smiled and said.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold only said.


    "This way," the fair-skinned said as he showed Arnold the way into the building.


    "After you both," Arnold smiled.


    The man nodded and took the lead with the lady and Arnold following suit.


    Arnold was given a room to stay before the show began. Some refreshments were brought to him and some papers that held the questions he would be asked. This was to make him ready and avoid some unprofessional acts while being LIVE on TV.


    When the show time was drawing near, he was invited to the preparatory room for some makeovers and mic-fixing.


    Arnold, never in his life, had thought that he would treated so well this way someday. He didn''t only get a thousand dollars for the interview, but he also got a free transport ride in a luxurious car and pure good treatment as he arrived.


    It was already looking as if he was a Rampage or Slamdown Superstar...


    ''Did they forget that I''m just a low-level Grindhouse wrestler???''


    Arnold asked himself repeatedly.


    When it was already time for the interview to begin, Arnold walked into the shooting room. The host of the interview was right inside sitting on a chair directly opposing the second.


    Arnold walked calmly and sat on the other chair as they waited for the countdown to the start of the show.


    In less than a minute, the show began.


    "Good evening lovely viewers, it''s another Greyhams Superstar Show interview, and guess what? We are getting in touch with the new Grindhouse wonder superstar, Max Fury!"


    "Welcome, Max Fury. We are so glad to have you on the show today," the interview host said with a smile.


    "Thank you very much. I''m glad to be here too," Arnold forced a smile.


    Truthfully, he was an introvert who didn''t like too much talk. He barely stayed in a long conversation with people. But now that this involved money and a boost to his popularity, who was he not to adapt?


    Arnold clearly saw himself on a TV screen hanged in one corner of the shooting room. He suddenly appeared to be so handsome and wealthy-looking, which was just the handwork of the makeover team.


    He had never thought that he could look like this one day.


    "So, Max Fury. There have been countless videos and pictures of you going viral on the internet. Can you say something about your training lifestyle? Did you really train all day without a single rest?" The host asked.


    "Actually, I do train for a long time, but that doesn''t stop me from giving my body its required rest."


    "My sys..."


    ''Oh shit!''


    "Sorry, I have a fitness planner who helps me to plan out my training periods to prevent misusing my time so..."


    Arnold smiled.


    But the show had already turned awkward. Arnold almost mentioned the system!!!


    ''Crap!''


    "Alright, Fury. Can you please tell us what you''ve got to deliver on the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match tomorrow night? It''s again, another main event you would be involved in," the host asked.


    "I have got what it takes. Even if I''m the only weak figure in the match, I will still come out victorious," Arnold boasted.


    Well, only he knows that this was for "impression" sake.


    "That''s bold of you, Max Fury. Your fans are also eager to see you face the Grindhouse Omega Champion for the title. What do you have to say to them?"


    "It''s clear. Once I win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, I''m going for the title and I''m winning it," Arnold spoke with determination.


    Even the host of the show felt that courage, her smile showing her reaction to it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although it was going to be a tough game...


    Determination is a success!


    After a few more questions, the show ended and Arnold was carried by the same Toyota Land Cruiser Prado back to the Grindhouse Wrestling arena.


    It was already late in the night, however, Arnold was shocked to see Lila and Mark still waiting for him in the gym.


    "Hey, why are you guys still here?" Arnold asked surprisingly.


    "Did you forget you told us that we are going to be having a long training session today? Oh, I guess you were so carried away by Greyhams Superstar Show," Lila laughed slightly.


    It was now that Arnold remembered that they were to workout in the gym until it was almost dawn. He needed enough attribute points to win the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I forgot," Arnold sighed.


    "We watched the interview. C''mon, you are being too courageous, bro," Mark cut in.


    "Of course, he should be, right?" Lila smirked.


    "I''m not being too courageous. That''s my word, and I''ll do what I say," Arnold spoke.


    "One of your opponents lost his title to the current champion. There is also a guy who was demoted to Grindhouse Wrestling from Slamdown. These two may be your main threat. But one of the remaining three wouldn''t just be a threat, he is a devourer," Mark explained.


    He was also in the Men''s division so he had an idea about the whole thing. He had fought against a lot of these men, so he gave Arnold a review of their wrestling personality.


    At least, this was one of the advantages of their friendship.


    "They might be brutal for all I care, I''m still going to win," the right side of Arnold''s lips curled up for a smirk.


    He had no idea of his opponents'' names until a card was brought to him the next morning while he was in his room.


    Taking a look, four strange names holding a sense of brutality could be seen written on the card.


    (You will be taken on Landon Bishop, Thane Ryder, Caspian Night, and Orion Silver in a Fatal Five-way Elimination Match for a No. 1 Contender ticket for the Grindhouse Omega Championship.)


    "Interesting..." Arnold sighed.


    "Game on."

 Chapter 26 - 26: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (I)

    Before the show began, Arnold made researches about all four opponents he would be taken on in the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match. Only their past match videos couldn''t show enough, so he went ahead checking the history and honor records of each opponent.


    Landon Bishop appeared to be the demoted superstar from Slamdown after failing to secure a new contract deal with the management. He not only failed to secure a contract with the big show, but he also failed to take a spot in the high-level roster of Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It''s not as if he suddenly fell weak, the roster seemed to have been full.


    Meanwhile, Thane Ryder was the former Omega Champion who had lost the title five months ago. He failed to re-win the title after two rematches, but luckily, he was close to winning himself another opportunity.


    The devourer was the well-known Caspian Night. Arnold had heard of him countless times since he entered the Grindhouse Wrestling show. Caspian Night was a former superstar from Legacy Pro Wrestling, a different wrestling promotion different from Ultimate Revolution Wrestling which was usually based in America and Europe.


    After some controversial issues, Caspian Night left on mutual consent, believing that his career would soar high in the rival promotion. Since his arrival, he had been undefeated, conquering every opponent until he made his way to this opportunity. His finishing move was a deadly finisher, and so far, no one had been able to even kick him out.


    When delivered, the opponent could be forced to sleep for even a minute.


    "That''s crazy," Arnold mused.


    "He must be the greatest threat amongst the four of my opponents. But anyways... There are still different ways to capture a lion."


    Arnold smiled with his ring finger on his lips.


    His fourth, Orion Silver, was just a one-year-old Grindhouse star who was still struggling to take the spotlights. Although he was strong and skillful, compared to the other three, he was the weakest. At least, it wasn''t as if he was downgraded for Max Fury.


    Of course, for everyone, Max Fury should be appearing as the weakest.


    These four men were currently the best of the Grindhouse low-level roster, and if he could defeat them, well then, he would prove to be the second strongest.


    Taking the title would only show that he is the best.


    After his research, he went for a warmup with Mark and Lila around the fields. It was only 11 am, yet the arena was already getting filled up. The noise from a distance almost gave the vibes of Wednesday night, however, the show haven''t begun yet.


    While on a warmup, Arnold checked his stats.


    [Name: Max Fury.] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 14.]


    [Strength: 11.]


    [Agility: 15.]


    [Endurance: 12.]


    [Attack Power: 12.]


    [Honor: None.]


    [Wages: $1600 per week.]


    After not focusing more to improve his Strength, Arnold only gained a single point to his Strength but gained four points to his Agility, and three to the others. His Intelligence had also increased by 8, so he was quite delighted with the progress.


    However, what Arnold didn''t realize blew his mind.


    [You have gained 50 overall attribute points.]


    [Congratulations host, you have gained a new Skill.]


    [The system is checking new Skill.]


    [New Skill checked.]


    [Skill: Sorrowful Kiss.]


    [Do you want to inspect the Skill?]


    ''Whoa... Okay?''


    A bright glint suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    [Skill name: Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class).]


    [Skill Description: A fierce knee strike launched against the nose, mouth, and jaw of the opponent. To use this Skill, you must have 50 attribute points.]


    ''Which I already have, right? Huhu?'' Arnold released a small laugh.


    [Yes, host. But you have to practice and perfect the Skill before you can be able to use it.]


    ''I know about that. It''s a few before the show begins. I will surely practice the Skill before then.''


    [No way, host. You should be mindful of your match. After today, you can go ahead and practice "Sorrowful Kiss".]


    ''But...''


    [There are no "Buts". I am your advocate. I live inside of you. I know everything that could have both good and bad effects on you.]


    [Just listen to your Advocate, host. It would never hurt.]


    Arnold''s face turned grim.


    To be frank, he was excited to have gained a new Skill in the first place. He believed that this new Skill which was an SS-classed skill could help even more than Neckbuster would.


    A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match isn''t just a match, it''s more like a war!


    Arnold was a little dubious about the possibility of winning. He might have won the triple threat match, but he feared that the same luck might not repeat itself anymore.


    After all, he wasn''t so strong to be able to defeat four men.


    At this moment, only the system could help.


    But even if the system helps... Wouldn''t he be the one to work things out? It was his duty to physically secure his destiny, and become the Max freaking Fury that he is.


    Rise to the very top!


    And become the greatest!


    With the system giving him the motivation he needed, Arnold felt the fears dying, erasing without a trace.


    After all, he suffered as a target in the triple threat match, now that this was involving five people, and he had gotten no beef with anyone, there shouldn''t be much to worry about. It would just go in the usual professional wrestling way, right?


    When the time for the show began, the arena was full and vibrating. The main events came in a blur, and Max Fury was dressed and ready, just like his opponents.


    This time, he was the first to enter the ring but that didn''t stop the rate of acknowledgement from his fans. The rate of cheers tonight was greater than that of his debut night.


    With the blazing sound of "Monster by Skillet" echoing all over the arena, Arnold displayed the Max Fury glory, inhaling and exhaling to puff out the dreadful feelings.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!"


    "And it''s a No.1 Contender Fatal Five-way Elimination Match!"


    Arnold was introduced after some minutes and so we were the others. After the appropriate introductions, the match began.


    However...


    To see four figures turning against him...


    ''Damn it!''


    "Why always against me, huh???!"

 Chapter 27 - 27: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (II)

    It only took a few seconds before Arnold came to discover that he was wrong. The opponents didn''t seem to be approaching him, they were only giving vigilant stares to know who would attack first.


    ''Oops, my mad.''


    The ring was now surrounded by five men, each possessing burning and alerted eyes. The cheers coming from the congregation added to the liveliness... The battle had begun!


    Arnold''s eyes were directly on Caspian Night who was standing oppositely in his direction. He could sense this destructive figure breathing hot air, his dark vibrant stealing glances at all opponents in a flash.


    A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match was different from an ordinary Fatal Five-way Match. With the term "elimination" added, any competitor pinned to the count of three by any opponent would be said to be eliminated, however, the match continues.


    It will continue like that until only one man is standing after pinning another opponent. Thus, there would be four eliminations for a winner to emerge.


    When the match seemed to have been getting cold, Caspian Night charged at Orion Silver, immediately launching a broad kick with a great impact at the heedless wrestler. Orion Silver never expected an attack from the main threat, of course, he was only aiming to take down Max Fury at first.


    Seeing Caspian Night attacking Orion, Thane Ryder, and Landon Bishop, as though in uniform motion, started a punch exchange clash themselves, causing loud shouts from the congregation.


    Not seeing a single fist approaching him, Arnold couldn''t help but flinch.


    "Err..."


    Soon, Caspian Night carried Orion Silver as though like a piece of paper and threw him out of the ring, roaring uncontrollably right after.


    His terrifying muscles and seemingly thick skin clenched tightly, showing off the true features of a true devourer.


    However, while roaring like a wounded lion, a huge leg came slapping hard on his cheeks, causing his once vibrant eyes to turn cold and dull. After the fierce superkick from Thane Ryder, due to standing close to the top rope on one corner, Caspian Night fell out of the ring like a tumbling stone.


    Quickly, just as Thane attacked Caspian, Landon charged at him and delivered a dropkick with both legs, also sending him to visit the ringside.


    As the cheers and applause echoed loudly, a burning sensation could be felt all over the arena.


    But...


    "We aren''t done yet, I also have an impression to give," Arnold muttered.


    Summoning the boldness he needed and charging at Landon Bishop who was almost unaware of an incoming attack, he launched a clothesline with an intense force, making Landon visit the ringside as well.


    However, Max Fury was not done.


    As the four men were still outside the ring, barely on their feet, he quickly climbed to the top of the turnbuckle and dived against them, causing each and every one of them to fall.


    "WHOA! HO!! HO!! What a high risk by Max Fury there. He is doing all it takes to gain the upper hand in this game!"


    "High risk, high reward!!"


    The commentators couldn''t help but scream while watching the incredible drama happening in the ringside.


    From one moment to the other, one competitor was sent flying to the outside, only to suffer the same consequences from another opponent. Just a few minutes after the bell rang and the entire arena was already on the verge of absolute eruption.


    Although Arnold felt some pain in his back after that dive, he still endured and dragged Orion Silver into the ring.


    Of course, he was going to finish him off... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To reduce the rate of threat in the fight.


    Orion Silver appeared to have been really affected by Caspian Night''s terrifying broad kick. This was why Arnold chose to finish him off first.


    One side of his face was already faint red, the sign of the devourer''s boot revealing a clear picture. In a rush, he pinned Orion''s neck under his arm and delivered a Neckbuster.


    The referee rushed down to the spot and began the count quickly.


    "ONE. TWO... THREE."


    "Orion Silver has been eliminated!"


    The voice of the announcer sounded from the announce table, causing a smile on Arnold''s cheeks. Soon, his face turned dark as though like an evil countenance as he muttered.


    "One gone, three more..."


    Arnold heaved a sigh and quickly stood up. Thanks to his alertness, he noticed Caspian Night already dashing into the ring, but well, his alertness didn''t do much to save him from the incoming attack.


    Caspian Night delivered the same pressured broad kick to Max Fury, causing him a painful, flat fall. Arnold felt his head ring like an alarm a couple of times, his forehead manifested an excruciating pain as if it had been hit hard on a hard rock.


    The next moment, he felt himself being pinned.


    "ONE... TWO..."


    "And Max Fury kicks out. WOW, this is one of Caspian''s deadliest moves. Max Fury never stops impressing the Grindhouse universe!" A commentator whispered.


    However, for Arnold, it only seemed as if the pain and unconsciousness disappeared bit by bit after every count. Before the referee could hit the third count, he found himself able to kick out so suddenly.


    How this was happening? Arnold didn''t know.


    But anyway, he knew the system, and his advanced Endurance had a hand in it.


    The next moment, Arnold saw Landon Bishop and Thane Ryder entering the ring. While he was lying on one corner of the ring, the three men began a triple battle in the middle of the ring.


    From time to time, slams and punches could be heard, making it feel as if the ring would collapse in no time.


    "What... What?!? What are they tryna do???!" The commentators suddenly bellowed to the pressure of the ring battle.


    The voice of the fans also increased like the sound of an approaching truck.


    Arnold widened his eyes and glanced up.


    Right the top turnbuckle, Thane Ryder and Landon Bishop faced against Caspian Night. There was only one thing common about this scene...


    They were about to launch a double suplex from the top of the turnbuckle!!!


    Caspian Night was pinned in between the two, clearly appearing to have been weakened. Before he could know it, his legs were in the air as they landed from about 6 feet to the mat, and a huge boom echoed through the ring.


    Arnold stared confusedly at the three men, wondering why Thane and Landon would team up to take down Caspian.


    Thane quickly covered without hesitation, breathing hard.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    "Caspian Night has been eliminated."


    Just like that, the main threat of the game was eliminated after a double attack.


    Right now, it was only three men remaining!


    While Arnold sat and stared from the corner, these duo who had taken down the devourer stared disgustingly at him... The next moment, they matched towards him with bold steps, their face holding a deep sense of destruction.


    Arnold knew only one thing in his mind, which he was sure that he might not be able to escape.


    It was his turn to get eliminated.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (III): Whos Capable?

    Landon and Thane didn''t only approach Max Fury with dark glints in their eyes, they attempted to attack him instantly.


    Arnold almost escaped from the ring corner, but Landon Bishop possessed a shocking reaction speed, helping him to capture Arnold before he could dash out of sight.


    Being captured and stuck in the corner, Thane and Landon stumped at Arnold with merciless force, making him fall after several attacks.


    Arnold was stunned by seeing these two teaming up to take him down just as they did to Caspian lately. Only a single competitor was said to be allowed to go for the Grindhouse Omega Championship yet these men were acting like tag team partners.


    "Finish him up... Finish him!" Thane whispered to Landon after they had sent several stumps on all part of his body.


    Right now, it was as if Arnold''s joints were set apart.


    Landon quickly grabbed Arnold and attempted to deliver a finisher as Thane had asked. With an evil smile on his face, he carried Arnold who only felt like a bag of wool on his shoulder, and slammed his back against the mat, delivering a Power Slam.


    "Oh My! This is where it ends for Max Fury, I guess... It''s so saddening for the wonder newbie."


    As one of the commentators spoke grimly, the count was ongoing.


    "One!"


    [Host, you have to kick out to this... You have to stay in the game.]


    "Two!"


    [Common, host. You can do it... Common!]


    "The..."


    "Woohoo!!! Max Fury, somehow, managed to find himself a saving grace!!!"


    It wasn''t as if he kicked out.


    Right where he was pinned, his other leg was on top of the bottom ropes. Landon Bishop didn''t notice this after delivering the Power Slam.


    Max Fury had fallen quite close to the ropes and had placed his leg on them to break the count!


    This was a common rule in professional wrestling. If any part of the pinned opponent''s body was having contact with the rope, a count and even a submission would be terminated.


    Max Fury supporters among the crowd in the near distance cheered loudly with joy, sending words of praise into the ring.


    After suffering from the Power Slam, Arnold felt a throbbing pain in his back. Truth be told, out of all the attacks he had gotten, no one had been so painful and terrifying as this.


    Even after a few moments, reaching the period when other pains usually vanish, the pain he got from the Power Slam still lingered. However, it never let him lay his guard down.


    If he stayed down for an additional minute, an entirely different killer attack would be launched against him, and this time, he was sure that there would be no mistakes in placing him in the right spot for the count.


    Standing up and holding onto the top rope, Arnold cast a gaze of revenge towards the two men. Thane and Landon only exchanged glances at him for a short time and returned the looks at themselves.


    Suddenly, a loud palm strike sounded.


    *Pa!*


    "You bitch! You should have brought him to the beginning of the ring before covering!" Thane shouted after slapping Landon in the face.


    Landon placed a couple of fingers on his right cheek, licking his lips. His face suddenly turned dark and furious as he stared blankly.


    Meanwhile, Thane still stood in front of him, looking right at his face as though like a commander instructing a sergeant.


    "You are a coward, Landon! I... Only I can win the Grindhouse Omega Title. You, him," he pointed at Arnold, "can''t give what it takes to defeat the champion!"


    Thane smiled as he uttered these words with a gasp, standing bold and facing Landon with a fierce gaze.


    *Pow!*


    In the next moment, Thane got punched in the face so intensely that he couldn''t help falling on the mat. With indescribable rage, Landon had punched him so hard that he could barely stand up.


    "Do you think you are capable? Huh???! C''mon, everyone knows I''m capable."


    Landon Bishop raised both hands over his head.


    "Everyone knows that Landon Bishop is CAPABLE!!!" He laughed.


    At the congregation, his supporters cheered loudly for him, while the others "BOOed" him with a "f**k you" sign on their hands.


    Landon never cared... After all, there were always lovers and haters. This was one of the inevitable things in the world of professional wrestling.


    He returned his attention to Thane Ryder and bent to grab his arms after praising himself, and in the next minute, a short yet stunning drama happened in the middle of the ring.


    Thane suddenly grabbed Landon as he bent to grab him and pinned him forcefully on the mat, holding his legs so tightly to prevent him from kicking out.


    "One. Two. Three!"


    "Landon Bishop has been eliminated!" The announcer notified the arena.


    Almost everyone, including Max Fury, was stunned by Thane''s smart move. Landon Bishop has been just too foolish and high of himself. While he was busy praising himself, Thane Ryder was plotting and finding a way to kick him out of the match.


    If not the real way... There is always another way.


    After all, ways are still ways.


    As far as it wasn''t against the rules.


    Landon couldn''t believe it himself as he covered his head with both hands, his eyes glinting with anger and regret.


    Nevertheless... sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was already eliminated. There was nothing he could do.


    Before he could even react, Thane also clotheslined him through the top rope, sending him outside in an instant.


    Now...


    Only two men were remaining.


    Thane Ryder...


    And Max Fury.


    Max Fury already stood up and was glancing at Thane from behind. However, it wasn''t as if Thane was unaware of his consciousness either.


    Turning to look at the twenty-three-year-old youngster from Rising Impact University, he let out a casual chuckle of intimidation. To him, Arnold was just a small mouse that only needed a stump to be destroyed.


    Even after observing his bodybuild, Thane believed that Max Fury wasn''t man enough.


    ''Hahaha! Congratulations to me, I won.'' Thane mused.


    Arnold could only maintain eye contact with the sly figure, making sure he made no mistake of receiving an attack first. At this moment, he had no idea of what to do, but at least, it wasn''t as if the opponent would feel the same way.


    No one knew each other''s intention.


    The arena continued to bloom...


    Two men roamed inside the wide ring, creating low thuds on the mat.


    There was only one thing to consider after all, and that was the one who would pin the other competitor and come out victorious.


    The winner grabs the No.1 contender ticket and goes for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match.


    But the question here is:


    "WHO IS CAPABLE?"

 Chapter 29 - 29: Fatal Five-way Elimination Match (IV): The Capable One

    Thane''s eyes continued to glow like a moonlight, staring death into Arnold''s eyes. As they roamed around the ring, heavy gazes were exchanged from both sides. Arnold still kept his cool, after all, it wasn''t as if facing a single opponent was the hardest of what he had gone through.


    Right now, if Thane didn''t attack...


    ''Then I will...''


    With the blink of an eye, Arnold threw himself at Thane Ryder with incredible speed. Thanks to his ever-advancing Agility and Attack Power, before Thane could react, a punch came pouncing on his face. However, that didn''t do much to take him down.


    An interesting punch exchange session began the next moment, both men avenging every single bang they receive on their pale faces.


    Arnold was feeling his cheek ache, but he never dared to back off. The punch launched by Thane seemed to be causing more damage, but with a confidential Endurance in his attribute arsenal, Arnold never felt the natural pain it could cause.


    It wasn''t until Thane delivered an elbow punch on Arnold''s jaw that he backed off a little...


    In a rush, Arnold himself again at the sly figure, aiming for a clothesline. However, it only turned out that Thane had the same thing in mind.


    With a great impact, they made a collision, both men falling on the mat as they clutched their chests.


    "Thane Ryder and Max Fury are undoubtedly two unbelievable figures! What a match!" A commentator praised.


    Arnold felt as if he was seeing stars as he glanced up at the lights fixed at the top against the ring. It had really been a long battle... A Fatal Five-way Elimination Match.


    While the fans were feeling excited to watch the interesting showdown, those who were making it possible were feeling bunches of intense pain all over.


    Even Thane Ryder was gasping as though he had just completed a marathon race. Nonetheless, they still had to get the job done.


    The match must come to an end.


    There must be a winner.


    Both men stood up from the mat at the same time as if planned, but Thane grabbed Arnold''s hair with a great force of anger.


    "You! I''m going to cause you so much pain. I''ll make you cry for help!!!"


    Thane launched a two-elbow punch into Arnold''s face again, making him fall to his knees. Seeing that Max Fury was slightly out, he quickly carried him on both shoulders and delivered a Samoan Drop.


    *Boom*


    Thane quickly pinned Arnold as soon as he landed on the mat.


    "One. Two..."


    However, Arnold kicked out at the count of two.


    Thane Ryder frowned.


    A terrific look suddenly appeared on his face. Standing up he walked towards the turnbuckles on one corner. He stared around at the congregation, giving off a look of hatred and distaste.


    "What?! What the hell is Thane trying to do?!!"


    "He is uncovering the turnbuckle!!!"


    The whole arena seems to have erupted in shouts. To the fans, it was already becoming interesting, but to Arnold, this wasn''t longer funny.


    Thane Ryder was uncovering the turnbuckle, which was against the rules!


    The referee approached him and gave him a warning, however, Thane didn''t pay attention. Opening the turnbuckle guard, he turned to go back to Arnold.


    *Bang*


    What he received wasn''t what he expected. Just by turning in Max Fury''s direction, he received a great superkick. Arnold quickly staggered toward Thane and covered him.


    "One. Two..."


    But Thane kicked out at two.


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare.


    ''Not gonna waste a second. I''ll deliver a Neckbuster to his motherfucking ass!''


    Arnold grabbed Thane and attempted to pin him under his arms. Although Thane allowed him to pull him up, a punch on Arnold''s belly was what followed.


    "Ohh oh!" Arnold exclaimed.


    Thane threw himself on the rope, bounced back, and launched a dropkick right after. Making Arnold fall. However, this time, he didn''t make any covering attempts.


    Instead, he dragged Arnold close to one of the ring corners and quickly climbed to the top turnbuckle. Reaching the top, he raised his hands high.


    "I''m the capable one!!!" He shouted with hatred.


    "BOO!!!!!!"


    The fans reacted with hatred also, however, that only put a smile on his face.


    Returning his attention to Max Fury, he gasped for a few seconds, and with a crazy impact, he dived face-first onto the mat, attempting to deliver a Splash to Arnold.


    Well... It was too late.


    While he was busy teasing the fans, he had earned Max Fury enough time to recover.


    Instead of landing something on the youngster''s body, he felt his belly and chest plunging on Arnold''s knees.


    In an instant, Thane fell to the other side of the mat, groaning in pain. Not only did his belly and chest feel the attack, but that thing right in between his legs was hurt.


    The pain was so crazy that Thane''s groans rang like the sound of a car engine, his face turning red, his veins almost popping out.


    [You wouldn''t waste this opportunity, would you?]


    Arnold heard his Advocate whisper inside of him, a smile appearing on his face.


    While Thane rolled over the mat in pain, he clenched his fist and watched his helpless ass with a look of distaste.


    It was enough. He had to finish it off.


    If Thane Ryder had this opportunity, the cruel man wouldn''t spare a hesitation before using it properly.


    Arnold walked over and pulled Thane. In a rush he pinned him under his arms and raised his legs, landing backward.


    Thane Ryder''s neck plunged hard against the thick mat, sending him to a world of pain and unconsciousness at that instant. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the latter proudly raised his left leg and covered for a count, the whole arena awaiting a storming three count of victory declaration.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    "Here is your winner, the Number One Contender for the Grindhouse Omega Championship match, Max Fury!!!"


    A rain of cheers splashed from all angles as the congregation rendered applause. The song of Max Fury echoed through the building, acknowledging his incredible glory.


    The last man standing staggeringly rose on his feet, getting his arms grabbed and raised to practically announce his victory.


    Just like that, Max freaking Fury came out victorious yet again.


    He was the Capable One!

 Chapter 30 - 30: Celebration

    "Here is his, the capable one! Landon and Thane only made empty acknowledgments of themselves."


    "Max Fury is the Capable One. HUHU!"


    The commentators did their job at the announce table, watching Arnold roam victoriously around the ring.


    The usual "You are Awesome" chorus from the fans echoed loudly, making Arnold feel on top of the world.


    "I''m the capable one. Oh yeah!" Arnold shouted, smiling as he stood tall on the top of the turnbuckle in one corner.


    He watched Thane Ryder staggered out of the arena clutching his private device. That arrogance and pride in him seemed to have vanished without a trace.


    As a reaction, Arnold smiled widely and returned his attention to the congregation. He continued his celebration and cheered back to the fans.


    ****** Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aww, he is really taking the spotlight at the starts. Oh my God, I can''t believe it!" A beautiful feminine figure with pale skin and flam-colored hair shouted excitedly as she sat on a bed and watched the TV.


    The scar on her face did more harm than good, adding to her charming beauty.


    After not hearing from Arnold after the meetup at the cafeteria, Mia had been following him on TV and videos after hearing that he actually passed his exams.


    "Why are you so excited about him? Are you his girlfriend or something?" Another young lady with ivory skin and black long hair asked with a slight frown, furrowing her brows against Mia.


    "Err... No, I''m not. I... I just like his style of fighting," Mia lied and turned to face the black-haired lady. "Mind you, aren''t you surprised with his performance? He is just a newbie who had just earned himself a title title opportunity!"


    The lady flinched.


    "Was it supposed to be our business? You also have a career to pursue, Mia. You be thinking of doing better than him instead of cheering around like a drunk gal," she spoke.


    Mia''s face suddenly turned dark in an instant.


    "Alright, it''s fine, Khloe. It has always been a bad idea watching Max Fury''s match with you," Mia said angrily.


    "Of course, you know. We will just switch on to Rampage Live. Grindhouse Wrestling is just too petty for my liking," Khloe scoffed, grabbed the remote, and switched to a different channel.


    Mia''s face remained dark after her roommate''s harsh utterance, but she decided to control her actions and just lie on the bed.


    Thinking of Arnold for a considerable moment, he didn''t even know when she slept off. After all, it was nighttime... Many students spent time watching "Live" wrestling matches on TV.


    ******


    Arnold hummed softly as he made his way through the alleyway, walking to his room.


    Just as he had expected, Mark and Lila were already hanging around at the boarding area, waiting for him. Spotting him from afar, Lila rushed to him with a smile on her face.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I''m so happy for ya."


    Arnold smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Lila."


    "Another victory yet again!" Mark who didn''t approach him whispered from the near distance.


    "It all happened like a drama! I just still find it hard to believe it!" Arnold replied with yet a grin.


    They both exchanged a stylish handshake as they got close to each other.


    Arnold could sense the sincere happiness from Mark and Lila for his unbelievable victory. Lila was blushing repeatedly as he looked at him, when their eyes clashed, she would curl her lips.


    "I wish you yet, another victory in the championship match. I believe you can do it, bro," Mark spoke as they walked toward his room.


    Although their room was quite distant from Arnold''s, they usually spent time with him in their free time after workouts or even during normal periods.


    "Thank you, guys. I really appreciate every good wishes. Thank you," Arnold thanked.


    After he had freshened up, they left the boarding area for the bar to celebrate. The joy of receiving another $1600 added to Arnold''s excitement, feeling on top of the world.


    Social media was buzzing after the awesome fatal five-way battle. Max Fury was the main talk of the netizens, and the video of the diving from the top turnbuckle against his opponents went viral.


    His unexpected defense that led to Thane''s misery and his incredible Neckbuster finish wasn''t left aside.


    He didn''t remember to check his pages after returning from the arena, but it was clear it would have been buzzing right now.


    Right now, Arnold just wanted to celebrate and drink hard. No, it wasn''t as if he takes too much alcohol, he liked red wine with a little portion of it.


    [Hey!]


    Arnold and his friends were walking to the nearby bar when his Advocate called.


    ''Hey,'' with a smile, he replied.


    [Congratulations.]


    Arnold felt an unexplainable feeling in his heart.


    ''Thank you... My helper,'' Arnold muttered almost emotionally.


    [Don''t mention. You are still at the bottom of your career. There are still many battles to win.]


    Arnold smiled. ''I know, but...''


    [You have to start seeing yourself as a great fighter. A wonder wrestler. You shouldn''t act like the Max Fury your university mates knew.]


    [Now, you are a different person. A better person. A stronger person.]


    Arnold nodded.


    [You have one thing to do now which you know. You have to prepare hard for the championship match. You and I know that it isn''t going to be easy.]


    [It never will.]


    [Later on, I''ll give you new tips on how to improve your Attributes. I''ll also grant you a clear license to new common moves. Then, you would be free to master Sorrowful Kiss.]


    ''Thank you,'' Arnold nodded.


    [You have gained 11 points to your Intelligence, congratulations.]


    Arnold rejoiced and entered the jar with his friends. Erasing everything that could clash against his good feelings, Arnold made sure he enjoyed himself to the fullest.


    Not only did his friends celebrate with him, but some superstars who admired his incredible performance also joined the group as they cheered for him.


    While the celebration went on, Arnold''s phone beeped for a message notification. He quickly brought it out of his pocket and read.


    (Grindhouse Wrestling Matchup Team:


    Congratulations, you will be taking on Jerry Blaze for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title at the upcoming pay-per-view, Seige).

 Chapter 31 - 31: Visiting Home

    "Ah, shit. My head hurts."


    Arnold got up from bed the next morning with an aching head. After drinking so much last night, having a slight ache in his head wasn''t strange at all.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    (Credit Alert: You just received $1600 from Grindhouse Wrestling).


    This was what greeted him as he rose from the bed.


    (Account balance: $2050)


    With a smile, he dropped his phone on a table near the bed and went ahead to freshen up.


    "Today, I will visit Barrio Logan," Arnold declared as he washed dry sweat and dirt off his body.


    Barrio Logan was a low-class town located in southeastern San Diego, California. This was Arnold''s hometown... Where he was born.


    Before the death of his father, they managed to afford to live in a better place in the city as a middle-class family. Everything changed when his father died, sending them back to the slums to match their financial capabilities.


    But Arnold had one thing in mind.


    "It is time to end the suffering. I''m taking them out of that slum," he said.


    He also planned to render better medication for Eva since the little they had lately couldn''t get her good drugs. Arnold was sure that this was the reason why the illness never got better, he didn''t want his sister to suffer anymore.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, Arnold got to see his phone beeping continuously. It had been happening this way since last night after his victory in the fatal five-way elimination match.


    With a towel tied around his waist, almost reaching his ankle, he picked up his phone from the brown table and checked who was behind the messages.


    (Goldstar Show: Hello, Max Fury. We are glad to offer you $1300 for an Exclusive Interview on Friday night. Kindly accept for payment and transportation conclusion).


    (High TV: Good Day, Max Fury. We are inviting you for an Exclusive Interview with a $1450 pay on Saturday. Please, we are looking forward to your needed acceptance. Thank you!)


    (Superstars Hangout: ...


    "Ah, gosh! That''s too much. It''s only going to devour my time," Arnold let out a slight frown.


    (Xbox Live: Hello, Max Fury. We will be needing your humble presence on our show for an Exclusive Interview today by 2 pm for $1400. Kindly accept and confirm payment and transportation. Thank you!]


    Arnold shrugged on this one.


    "Today? No way."


    He was going to see his mother and sisters, there was no way he would postpone that, right? It''s been over six months since he saw them, Arnold really had missed them so much.


    The main truth was that Eva would start to feel bad if she didn''t see him on her birthday, which was today!


    "I''m sorry but I have to turn down this one," Arnold muttered regretfully.


    [No problem. That''s a great choice, host.]


    Arnold smiled. Of course, he knew.


    Arnold left his room after getting dressed in a black Hermes polo and plain black jeans. He put on a $62 wristwatch he bought some days ago and a new $37 black canvas. Arnold was doing his best to appear cool in his hometown, visibly showing that his life had changed for the better.


    With his short jet-black hair fixed and arranged properly, Arnold was set to leave Capside Centre.


    Grindhouse Wrestling made a free transport privilege for all stars in the company, making it easy for them to venture out of the arena into the cities. Arnold was going somewhere quite far, so he had to travel by air.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling transporter could only take care of his journey to the airport.


    Before he left, he visited Mark and Lila and informed them. Although he had told them the previous day, he only wanted to let them know he was leaving.


    Another go-ahead from the management, and he was allowed to go.


    Arnold left Capside Centre at exactly 10 am and arrived at the airport at almost 11 am. A flight to San Diego city only cost $53, Arnold had booked a flight to take off around noon.


    When it was exactly 12, the airplane took off, landing in San Diego after a few hours. It took about an hour for Arnold to reach the countryside after landing in the city.


    And when he finally arrived at Barrio Logan, his face darkened with amazement.


    "This place always remains the same, no improvement," he muttered.


    Dirty aging buildings ranged like a street in both directions as sounds of domestic engines disrupted the air. At several points, black smoke could be spotted at different shops, a clear indication of the kind of job done hear.


    Due to being close to San Diego Bay, most people here had focused on selling seafood which was barbequed, fried, or steamed with other meals.


    Although Arnold''s mother didn''t sell in the slum, she got herself a shop in the middle-class streets somewhere in the developing part of the town.


    Everyone leaving here could barely make ends meet, and this was the story of the Barrio Logan people. Even though life appeared to be tough, these strong-willed people still tried to survive.


    After all, the bay was a saving grace.


    Arnold''s family house was an old bungalow built by his grandfather before he died in the late 1980s. It only had two bedrooms and a living room, the restroom and refreshing room were built out of the building. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That was so disgusting, right?


    Arnold was having a heavy heart seeing this again, but he only endured. Approaching the house, he smiled and knocked on the wooden door.


    Knock. Knock.


    "Who''s there? Audrey, go check who is at the door."


    "A second please!"


    Arnold clearly heard his mother and Audrey''s voice from the inside, making him smile more.


    Their voice didn''t seem too cold and dull, indicating that they were okay. Arnold believed that the money he sent last week had helped a lot.


    It took a few seconds before Audrey stepped to the door and pulled it open. When her gaze met who was on the door, her eyes widened in absolute shock.


    "Ah! Arnold!!!"


    "Mom! Arnold came home!!!"


    A second feminine figure quickly ran from the second room inside the house and dashed towards the door with unexplainable speed. Seeing her son looking good, handsome, and healthy, she threw herself at him to give him a cold, sweet hug.


    Almost bursting into tears.


    Audrey also hugged him tight from the other side as they exchanged warmth.


    It''s been a while. They had missed him so much.


    Arnold had also missed them more.


    "Where is Eva, I have a surprise for her!" Arnold smiled as they entered the house.


    He quickly walked into the room where she was lying with a smile on his face. When Eva saw him, she couldn''t help but throw herself at him for a hug. Suddenly, sobs could be heard.


    "I miss you so much, brother," he said.


    "I miss you too, sweetheart," Arnold caressed her back.


    He held him tightly had didn''t want to let go at that moment. And as they stood, he caressed her more...


    "Happy Birthday, Eva."

 Chapter 32 - 32: New Beginning

    To Eva and Audrey''s surprise, Arnold bought them a smartphone and some other phone accessories just as he promised. They couldn''t express the joy they felt, however, he was their brother after all.


    Even his mother received a new smartphone and other gifts bought by Arnold. Although they never expected it, they were glad and excited.


    For Eva''s birthday, Arnold took his family to an eatery in the city and made sure they ate the best of meal and drank the best of drinks. All the time, Eva would always wiggle around Arnold, not wanting to go far from him.


    While they ate, Arnold froze when a sudden thought came flooding into his mind.


    "Mom, when last did Corey visit home?" Arnold asked his mother.


    His mother had a smile on her face until the hearing of that question which replaced it with a dark, grim look.


    "He never creates time to come. He... He..." She stammered.


    "He is now in a robbery team. As we speak right now, he is wanted by the FBI," Audrey cut in to help their mother.


    Upon hearing this, Arnold''s eyes widened. "What? Robbery team??? How?"


    Arnold felt his heart beat hard.


    "We don''t know. He is doing it with his drunkard friends. The thing is that they had reportedly stolen five million dollars and had vanished after the raid. The FBI had visited us four times, mom had followed them twice to their office."


    Arnold gazed at his mother''s sad face and frowned.


    "I don''t know, he is just something else these days," Audrey mumbled.


    "It''s okay..."


    Arnold didn''t want to talk about this anymore.


    "It''s alright. I''ll make sure I fix everything," he said.


    The ladies stared at him, a look of hope on their faces.


    "You all would be leaving Barrio Logan," Arnold spoke, "I would be renting an apartment somewhere in the city.


    The trio sitting close all threw surprised gazes at him, but he only smiled at them and continued speaking.


    "You no longer need to worry. Things are turning over for the better now. We will no longer suffer to eat and provide for our needs. I''ll make sure I give you guys what you want and need," Arnold said sincerely.


    "Eva and Audrey will begin university education," Arnold turned to look at his mother. "And mom, you will no longer sell seafood in the street. The era of inferiority has ended."


    Eva was the only one who wiped out the shock lurking inside of her and smiled at her brother. His mother and Audrey still had complicated looks on their faces.


    "C''mon eat up. It''s nothing," Arnold urged them amidst the flow of astonishment.


    His mother couldn''t hold back the tears of joy and she couldn''t help but hug her son. It''s been quite a long time of suffering from poverty. Everyone in the slums of Barrio Logan would always pray for a breakthrough from their financial state.


    Now, the only hope they had was to finally wipe the shame of poverty off their faces.


    Arnold dedicated the rest of the day to his family. After spending a considerable amount of time in the eatery, they spent time making memorable visits to different places. They hardly visited the city due to low affordability, so walking around popular places felt like a tour.


    That day, Arnold booked a suitable apartment with furnishings and structure in the city. They moved on to the new house the next day.


    He made sure they had a happy time with him as it would take long before he would visit again. Arnold also promised to make payments on their university move and bought a more effective pack of drugs for Eva.


    With everything done and taken care of, it was time for him to leave. Eva had a grim look on her face seeing that he was leaving, but there was actually nothing she could do.


    After all, he was the one going to get the money to assist the family.


    As of that time, Arnold was only having 650 dollars left, but he gave his mother 500 dollars and took 150 dollars with him.


    With an emotional goodbye, Arnold left them at their new house and went back to Chicago...


    Back to work.


    Back to business.


    A lot of work was already awaiting him as he got to Capside Centre. It was Friday, and he already accepted the interview that would be happening by nighttime.


    (Credit Alert: You just received $1300 from Goldstar Show).


    Arnold prepared and left for the interview with the help of the transport taken care of. He was glad that the location of the show wasn''t distant, so it didn''t take long before they were done.


    Arnold came back and rested for the night.


    The next morning, he decided to make a shirt encounter with the system. He was ready to practice Sorrowful Kiss and also learn the new common moves the system had promised.


    "Hey, Advocate. Time to practice Sorrowful Kiss."


    [Sure... But you aren''t in the training ring.]


    "Ohh..." Arnold sighed.


    "Can I just see the new common moves then?"


    [Alright.]


    [Spear (C-class common move)]


    [Description: This is a move whereby you launch a rush attack against an opponent''s belly using your head and shoulder.]


    [Trouble In Paradise (D-class common move)]


    [Description: This move first appears as a dropkick, however, it is a strike given by turning to the opponent''s direction from a different one and launching a hard kick at the back of the opponent''s head or the cheeks.]


    [Requires vital Agility involvement.] S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [The SIX ONE NINE (D-class common move]


    [Description: This is performed by placing the opponent on the second rope while making him face the outside. Then you run from behind and swing through the second rope, delivering a two-leg kick on his face.]


    [Note that you could use these skills temporarily. You only have to bring up the popularity of Neckbuster and Sorrowful Kiss as these moves are common.]


    Arnold nodded.


    It was really true that they were common. Back in Rising Impact University, teachings about them were made, but somehow, Arnold had foolishly developed an inevitable love for the Clothesline, thinking that it could be terrifying.


    Freshening up, he left his room and made his way through the alleyway to the training ring. But first, he intended to call Mark and Lila out.


    While he was slowly shuffling through the quiet alleyway, a hard substance suddenly came hitting the back of his head.


    *Bang*


    This substance was so hard and thick that the pain felt like what made him pass out the other day at Rising Impact University.


    Before he could know, he felt himself losing consciousness... Succumbing to the great, terrifying pain.


    "You son of bitch!!! I hate you!"

 Chapter 33 - 33: Masked Men

    Arnold suddenly passed out after the attack from behind. He didn''t even get to see the attacker before he lost consciousness, even the loud dialogue the attacker made didn''t get into his ears.


    For quite a long moment, Arnold lay helplessly in the alleyway, small amounts of crimson liquid gushed out from the back of his head.


    ******


    When he woke up, he found himself in the Grindhouse Wrestling hospital. Mark and Lila could be seen standing by the side of the bed where he was lying.


    In a rush, Arnold tried to rise with widened eyes.


    "What happ... Arghh!" He quickly held the back of his head.


    "Hey, Max! You were attacked from behind by two masked men. You have to rest now and get better first," Lila forced him to lay back.


    "Two masked men?" Arnold frowned. "Arghh... This hurts so much."


    He couldn''t help but lie back on the ward bed.


    "We saw you lying in the alleyway while we were approaching your room. Although they were almost out of sight when we saw them, they were two men who had their faces masked up. We couldn''t recognize them," Mark spoke.


    Arnold hesitated a mused. "Masked Men..."


    "We would have placed the suspect on the Luchas, but these guys didn''t possess the small body structure that had. Even the mask they wore didn''t look like an actual lucha mask. They must be some guys who had got beef with you somewhere, I don''t know," Lila said.


    At that moment, Arnold was utterly confused. His thought suddenly flashed to Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone. He knew his battle with those men never ended well, shifting his suspicion against them.


    "Do you think Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone did it? My mind suddenly went there," Arnold said.


    Mark and Lila exchanged glances at themselves and turned to Arnold.


    "I thought as much... But... I really don''t think both of them could team up to attack you. They have been great enemies for a long time," Mark caressed his lips.


    "Then who the f**k attacked me!" Arnold raged. The next moment, dark flames could be seen burning inside his eyes.


    "C''mon, bro. You have to calm down and get some rest. We will get to the root of this later on," Lila tried to make Max Fury calm down seeing his sudden change of mood.


    Arnold gasped softly and tried to calm down. While he decided to keep quiet, he summoned the system.


    ''Any idea of who attacked me?''


    [No idea. There are just two masked individuals.]


    ''Shit!''


    [I''m just a wrestling system. I have no power to detect one''s masked identity. But the only thing you should do now is to calm down and be more careful. Remember, there are always enemies lurking around.]


    ''Maybe it''s Thane Ryder and someone else... I don''t know. But I must take my revenge.''


    [Sure... If you want to take your revenge, it''s fine. But you have to start preparing hard for the championship match. The pay-per-view would be in two weeks and a few days. I''m sure you don''t want to lose.]


    ''Of course I don''t want to.''


    [Good. Be the hardworking Max Fury I know and begin training. There are more Attribute Improvement styles that should be used to make improvements faster.]


    The fact that the championship match would be on the upcoming pay-per-view event made Arnold''s heart skip. Not only this was a huge opportunity, but it was also going to be a tough one.


    A pay-per-view show was always filled with fans times two bigger than that of normal shows. Wrestlers also get bonuses after a win, and at most, this was the main source of the boast of one''s popularity.


    The main thing here was that this was going to be Arnold''s first performance in a pay-per-view show. If he really was aiming to excel, then he had to win.


    It took on few hours before Arnold objected to leaving the hospital, claiming that he was fine. Thanks to the system, he was gradually feeling the surging pain go with every passing second. It was only a matter of time before it would vanish.


    Although the doctor advised him to stay ¡ª someone who suffered such a brutal attack would be predicted to still be unconscious at that moment ¡ª Arnold insisted on leaving.


    "It seems like this guy is a hidden monster. He might be innocent on the outside, but he is an irresistible force inside." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me how come he could get so better in just a few hours after that fatal damage at the back of his head," the doctor muttered, watching Arnold and his friends leave the hospital.


    Mark and Lila forced him to rest in his room for the rest of the day, yet Arnold still insisted on going to the training ring. No matter how they begged, Arnold was so good at convincing them that he was totally.


    "Trust me, I''m more than fine!" Arnold smiled.


    Not only did his words convince them, but his walks and agility which appeared to be so strong and normal made it clear that Arnold was okay.


    At this time, their eyes were almost blown up.


    How could someone who got hit at the back of his head and passed out be so strong and agile a few hours after? In some way, it was a life-threatening attack, but this young man acted as if he only had a scratch.


    When they entered the training ring, as always, Max Fury utilized great power and passion in his practices.


    Today, he seemed to apply greater pressure than other days. Just like he always did, he got better and better at every strike, leaving his friends in awe.


    The more he kept practicing and striking, the more he looked like a young monster. One moment his legs would be in one direction, the next moment, they would move swiftly as if like invisible entities to the next.


    The force in which he used to attack was top-notch, every strike sounded like an exploding bomb. His strength always revealed the glory of a true fighter, always relentless to achieve a certain goal.


    While they watched and observed, Lila smiled and let out a bunch of words.


    "Damn... That new move is killer."

 Chapter 34 - 34: Champion and Challenger

    Arnold didn''t leave the training ring until his arms and legs were beginning to become heavy. With Mark and Lila done and exhausted, they had been watching and waiting at the corner, seeing him practice without resting for an eternity.


    *Gasps*


    When Arnold finally felt like ending the training, he fell on his knees and gasped roughly for a while, both hands on his thighs.


    "That''s enough, Max. I think you are stressing out too much," Lila said.


    "You are only doing this because the first-year stars aren''t entitled to a personal fitness coach yet. Soon, your endless training would be minimized," Mark frowned slightly.


    Arnold stared at them and stood up.


    "That wouldn''t even be necessary... I won''t be needing a fitness coach."


    He stepped out of the ring, grabbed the white towel on one corner, and wiped off the sweat on his face.


    "That''s not possible. Everyone needs a fitness coach to make good improvements as a high-level Grindhouse wrestler," Mark cast a cold gaze.


    "Well, I don''t think I would be needing one. I have my ways of improving my fitness."


    Arnold smiled.


    "Tsk. You should be ready to receive ten defeats in a row then," Lila teased. Somehow, Arnold already told them about the story of his exam matches at Rising Impact University, so she suddenly used it to snort.


    "Nah, never again would I lose that miserably," Arnold took a seat close to them.


    Lila and Mark only exchanged gazes bad didn''t say anything else. After all, he was already acting like a strange guy who had something assisting him in the shadows.


    When he said he would not be needing a fitness coach, they didn''t doubt too much. Truth be told, with the way he trained and practiced like a machine, he was already looking like a coach of himself.


    After resting for a while, they decided to go back to their rooms. Mark and Lila were to have a special training meeting with their fitness coach in the evening so they had to rest after the training ring practices with Arnold.


    Mark and Lila made sure they escorted Arnold to his room to prevent him from getting attacked from behind again. Although Arnold asked not to worry, they just didn''t want him to get hurt again.


    While they made their way through the alleyway, a young man having dark skin and a fierce bodybuild approached them from nowhere. He got his hair shaved off, leaving a shiny yet skinny head.


    On his waist was a championship title with a white and gold hue, written on it was "Grindhouse Omega Championship". And under those bold texts, two words "Jerry Blaze" could be seen.


    Arnold already recognized him at first glance. Spotting the white and gold title, one wouldn''t have to be told that it was Jerry Blaze. After all, he was the current champion.


    Jerry Blaze approached Arnold with a smile on his face, walking majestically to boast of his championship glory.


    "Who do we have here? Max Fury," he opened his arms and laughed slightly.


    However, Arnold and his friends only maintained a frown.


    "Hello... Max Fury..."


    With an annoying tone filled with slyness and a casual approach, Jerry asked.


    "Very well, thank you," Arnold replied quickly with a face showing less concern about whatever the champion wanted to say.


    Well, Jerry was still relentless to speak more, anyway.


    "You know, I do have this feeling that you turn out to be some cheeky weak challenger. Well, I guess I''m never wrong."


    Jerry teased. "Tell me, Fury. Why do you have so much smell of frailty around you? And it stinks so badly," he chuckled.


    For Arnold, it wasn''t getting any funny.


    "Really? Does he really smell frail? Then what smell do you give off now huh? Stupidity?" Lila was someone who got angry easily. While Arnold only frowned in silence, she decided to attack back.


    "Excuse me, young Lila. I was only talking to my challenger," Jerry scowled at Lila.


    When Lila was about to spark back, Arnold suddenly raised his right hand, making her stop.


    "Honestly, Mr Champion. I really don''t have time to exchange words. As we all know, all things are settled and determined in the ring. If I really smell frail to you, then you can prove it by beating me at Seige," Arnold said.


    "Of course, I will defeat you. It''s just a waste of time to fight someone like you though," he caressed the title.


    "Truly, it would be a waste of time to get that thing you are holding right there through you," Arnold said and walked away.


    Mark and Lila followed behind quickly.


    "If you really think you would be getting your hands on this title, then you should be dreaming, Fury. I''ll remain the champion as long as I want. No one can defeat Jerry Blaze!"


    The champion shouted from behind as he watched them walk away from him. His eyes were dark and cold, showing a slight picture of anger.


    He never expected Arnold to be so cool and yet bold. Although he never smelled frailty, he only wanted to inflict fear into the youngster''s mind.


    However, he never knew he was approaching a fearless young man. Arnold''s voice was loud and bold, revealing the incredible rate of his courageousness. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jerry felt a hot aura around him, noticing his strong will.


    He might be young and small, but he is who they say he is. He had a clear picture of a wonder fighter. A smart-looking competitor.


    Jerry Blaze made his way to his room with his head enveloped with different thoughts. He had fought countless stars and had come out victorious without so much stress.


    There was a certain aura they gave off, which made him able to inspect the mind of that individual.


    However, to be frank, Arnold seemed to be giving off a new, strange aura.


    Jerry only saw a wide pool of relentlessness in Max Fury''s eyes, the way he acted and responded entirely differently from others.


    If he was to judge by his guesses, truly, he wasn''t going to be facing just an ordinary opponent.


    He wouldn''t just be taking on the NEWBIE.


    Right in his eyes, he was seeing a hidden monster!


    ******


    [A/N: Get ready! The championship match is here!!! Vote more Power Stones for mass release!]

 Chapter 35 - 35: Its Time!

    In a blur, days passed and became weeks... The time for the showdown was near. Both social media and reality were ignited as the preparation unfolded.


    Arnold took his training procession to another level, most times preferring to workout and practice alone. With the help of privacy, he was able to maintain peaceful meditations and even train harder without getting distracted, earning him quite good progress in his attributes.


    [Agility: 21.]


    [Strength: 17.]


    [Endurance: 17.]


    [Attack Power: 18.]


    Arnold managed to get his Agility over twenty, the effect manifesting through his veins. He could often feel the advancement in his fitness, making him believe that he was ready for whatever the championship battle would bring.


    Perhaps...


    He also gained 3 points for his Intelligence... Well, he only got a few points to his Intelligence with training, they massively increased after every match as it was clear that his Intelligence was entirely similar to Experience Points.


    While going for different exclusive interviews, Arnold was asked so many questions, and yet, he would only give one certain reply.


    "I''m ready. The champion is ready. The winner is just going to be the capable one."


    Countless comments and posts from fans made the road to the event more exciting, adding to people''s impatience.


    Martinez: "Max Fury might have incredible fighting tactics, but he can''t defeat Jerry Blaze. There''s no way that can happen."


    Jack: "Jerry Blaze is a powerful fighter. His Stunner finisher is just enough to end it all."


    Thomas replies to Jack: "What do you mean??? Haven''t you seen Max Fury''s Neckbuster finisher?! C''mon, you should go take a look."


    Ella: "Max Fury is my superstar, I hope he wins!"


    Razor: "Jerry Blaze will win. Max Fury lacks experience and strength."


    Several discussions caused a stir as "Siege" drew near. Arnold decided to also perfect his use of Sorrowful Kiss, believing that it might be helpful in the match.


    In the morning, he would practice hard and workout in the gym... He made sure he maintained a balanced diet to prevent nutritional defects in his body. And thanks to the system, Arnold''s body appeared to be fresh and healthy even though he skipped meals often.


    With the Pro Wrestling System, visibly, life seemed to me to be moving smoothly, at least.


    ******


    Soon, the day for the show reached, and every superstar assembled at the Grindhouse Wrestling staff airplane to Columbus, Ohio.


    Due to the show being a pay-per-view event, it was clear that Capside Centre might not be able to contain the audience. After all, they would need a lot of people for the event.


    Arnold went alone because Mark and Lila wouldn''t be participating in the event, it wasn''t necessary to invite non-participants after all.


    They arrived shortly at Zenith Arena in Columbus, a stadium with twenty thousand sitting capacity. Carrying out the pay-per-view here has cost the management a lot, however, it wasn''t as if they would be losing after all. There were many gains to receive at the end of the day.


    With every facility rendered for preparation, the wrestlers never had a problem in the new building. In fact, Arnold still visited the gym like he always did at Capside Centre.


    He was the only one who had earned a match at the pay-per-view, so of course, it was another time to train alone and reflect.


    When it was almost nighttime, the kickoff began. The arena was already full and overcrowded outside even before evening, indicating the interest of tens of thousands of people.


    To pass the time and just chill out, Arnold decided to watch the early matches of the show. Coincidentally, it turned out that Rowan Pierce and Axel Stone were having a No Disqualification Match.


    Although it was a tough one, Rowan''s usual lack of calculation before launching a deadly attack put him into trouble. As it was a one-on-one match, there was no one to break any count or attack from behind.


    Having injured his right shoulder, Axel Stone used that opportunity without hesitation, destroying and defeating him.


    "Sigh... Poor foolish Rowan," Arnold cursed.


    It was time for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match after several matches. Although this wasn''t the main event, there was a Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title Match to go on later tonight.


    Arnold was set and ready, getting dressed in his long red leather jacket boots. With a sigh, he shuffled into the alleyway and made his way to the entrance of the arena.


    His eyes focused ahead, his mind already in the ring.


    While he heedlessly and peacefully walked, he never expected another attack from behind again.


    Not here.


    *Boom*


    Two masked men came from nowhere and attacked from behind, sending Arnold to hit against hard ranges of metal boxes in the alleyway.


    "Do you think you can just win the spotlight over me so easily, huh?!"


    "Do you?!"


    *Bang*


    One of the attackers launched a kick on Arnold''s belly. Severally, he punched hard.


    Arnold was utterly in pain.


    "I''ll make sure I make your life miserable... More than you can endure before murdering your own self!"


    The guy carried Arnold again and threw him against a huge hard metal box. Arnold''s head banged against it, his skull feeling the impact.


    These men kept beating the heck out of Jerry Blaze''s challenger until some group of security came out from the near distance. In a rush, they ran out of the scene, leaving Max Fury lying on the hard floor in pain, losing it.


    ...


    In the ring, Jerry Blaze was standing and waiting for his challenger to show up. He could be seen laughing loudly as he roamed around, uttering disgusting statements. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He must have been wise enough not to show up. Of course, he knew I would destroy him so shamefully," he teased.


    Some people among the fans had a grim look on their faces, not seeing their wonder fighter show up in the biggest opportunity in his career yet.


    "Why the heck is Max Fury not showing up?! Could he be afraid???"


    "Or did he have some change of mind???"


    Suddenly...


    The sweet song of Max Fury sounded, almost making the whole arena erupt.


    "He is here!!!"


    "Huhu! He finally came!!!"


    "YEAH! MAX FURY IS NEVER AFRAID!"


    Max Fury staggered out of the entrance, sluggishly approaching the ring. For a moment, everyone froze.


    Observing his movement and appearance, he was clear that he was attacked.


    Jerry Blaze back in the ring froze at first, then he let out an evil smile. Everyone who looked at him could know what came flooding into his mind.


    An opportunity... To destroy Max Fury without stress.


    Arnold insisted not to give up and had showed up after the attack. With the surging pain all over his body, still, he guessed he was still ready to fight.


    Right in the eyes of his fans, glints of doubt glowed brightly in them.


    It wasn''t the Max Fury they knew they were seeing right now... Or maybe, their Max Fury had just been weakened before the showdown.


    "And his challenger, from San Diego California, weighing in 223 pounds, Max Fury!"


    Ignoring the congregation, Max Fury entered the ring and looked at Jerry Blaze in the eye. Jerry Blaze stared back with an evil smile, his face full of mockery.


    As both men were present and introduced, the referee ordered for the match to begin.


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    With the third sound of the bell sounding loud, Jerry Blaze quickly charged at Arnold before he could even notice him. Launching punches and stumps, dragged him to the middle of the ring and launched his finishing Stunner!


    He was ending it right now.


    Quickly the referee began the count...


    Just three seconds away, and Max Fury would shamefully be defeated in his first pay-per-view performance.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match

    All eyes were fixed on the ring, straight up to one spot. As the count began, the whole arena was soaked in a pool of utter complication.


    "ONE!"


    [Just a kick-out host and you can go back to sleep. I know you can do this!]


    "TWO!"


    [You are Max Fury! The young wonder fighter would never give up. You fought countless cruel men and still came out victorious, surely you can still prevail over this.]


    [Just kick out!]


    "THRE... Ohh!!!"


    "OH MY GOD! You must be kidding me!!! Max Fury kicked out to Jerry Blaze''s Stunner!!!"


    "That''s so unbelievable!"


    Arnold, raising his shoulder and kicking out, laid back and gasped faintly right after.


    Jerry Blaze''s eyes burned in shock, seeing Max Fury kick out before the count of three. With his mouth widely opened, he stood up from the black mat and stroke a glance at Arnold.


    ''Holy... Shit!''


    The once-cold supporters of Max Fury were suddenly set free from the shackles of doubt and confusion, reigniting the arena with thunderous shouts and cheers.


    Jerry Blaze made a quick finishing attack, but unfortunately for him, he failed!


    Although Arnold was still feeling intense pain from both the attack and the Stunner, he rolled to one corner of the ring and grabbed on the ropes for support.


    Soon, he tried to stand up resting against the turnbuckles, but just as he did, Jerry Blaze didn''t give him a breathing space.


    A strike came against Arnold''s belly with a great impact, as though a blunt fat spear had come hitting stomach. With that attack delivered against him, again, Arnold fell to the mat, clutching his belly with painful groans.


    Jerry who never dared to waste a second in giving his opponent every torture that he needed for him to win quickly dragged Arnold out of the corner, although not to the middle of the ring, it seemed he was about to deliver a Splash!


    With hopes that his opponent was down, the champion climbed up to the top turnbuckle. However, when he was on the verge of diving to deliver the Splash, he suddenly saw a masculine figure charge at him from nowhere and climb to the top of the turnbuckle.


    Before he could know it, he was pinned in Max Fury''s arm, falling against the mat with his back after a suplex from above.


    Jerry Blaze was forced to feel an intense all through his spine, failing to stand up for quite a moment. Max Fury on the other hand also laid close to his opponent, feeling the effect of the slam.


    A vertical suplex usually harms both the deliverer and the victim, thus, the strike also added to the already existing he was feeling.


    Nevertheless...


    Arnold still covered.


    "One. Two..."


    Jerry Blaze kicked out roughly.


    Soon, both men stood on their feet and began a gaze exchange session.


    Gradually, the system was helping the pain disappear, making Arnold recover. Although the attack from the alleyway caused great damage to Arnold, the system was still doing a great job of wiping them away as soon as possible.


    Soon enough to make its host recover.


    Arnold didn''t know who those masked men were, but whoever they were, wherever they came from, they would surely pay!


    He pledged.


    Jerry Blaze no longer saw a beaten and weakened figure in front of him, the shiny glints that always burned inside Max Fury''s eyes were back!


    His stance seemed to have been strengthened as he clenched his fist. Visibly, it was as if the championship match was just beginning right now.


    Jerry Blaze never panicked, after all, he believed Max Fury couldn''t take him out no matter what.


    Although he might have won a Fatal Five-way Elimination and Triple Threat Match, Jerry claimed Max couldn''t defeat him.


    He charged at Arnold and attempted to punch him in the face, but Arnold quickly dodged and kicked hard against his belly. Quickly, Arnold pulled Jerry Blaze in between his legs, raised him, and slammed him against the mat for a Powerbomb.


    "That''s a great impact! Max Fury really possessed great strength." A commentator shouted.


    While the fans cheered, it motivated Arnold to strike more. Arnold wanted to finish it when he had the chance as well.


    He quickly pinned the champion''s neck and launched a Neckbuster, causing the congregation to set the arena on the verge of eruption.


    Hastily, he crawled to the champion''s lying spot and covered, the count beginning.


    "Could we have a new champion in three seconds???!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "..."


    "OHH MY! Jerry Blaze kicked out of Max Fury''s finisher as well. What an awesome match!"


    Arnold''s eyes widened, his lips separating.


    ''What? What the... WHAT??!"


    [Neckbuster might be great, but there are still many powerful wrestlers who could kick out of it, host.]


    The system sounded.


    ''What? Why?!''


    [The Endurance of certain wrestlers might have reached or passed the level of the finisher. This is a state of capability, host.]


    Arnold glared bitterly.


    ''Then... What should I do now?'' He asked, frustrated.


    [You can try the Sharpshooter submission move, and if he finds a way to escape tapping out, then let Sorrowful Kiss come in.]


    Arnold nodded.


    Remembering the unforgiving harm the Sorrowful Kiss finisher was capable of causing, Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    While practicing, the system usually calculates the amount of damage caused by every move. Sorrowful Kiss appeared to have almost double the damage the Neckbuster can cause, making it a clear killer!


    While, Jerry Blaze still lay on the mat, trying to rise, Arnold delivered a Stump to weaken him more. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The match was becoming more interesting.


    With Jerry Blaze halfway unconscious, Arnold made him kneel in the middle of the ring.


    Sorrowful Kiss was a knee strike best launched with the opponent on his knees so Arnold wasn''t planning on making any mistake.


    With Jerry on his knees, gasping faintly, Arnold charged at him, ready to deliver the new, terrifying Sorrowful Kiss finisher.


    However...


    While the youngster thrust his knee to deliver the great strike, he felt himself being carried on two muscular shoulders.


    And the next moment, it was a hard banging slam on the thick, black mat.

 Chapter 37 - 37: Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match (II)

    Unfortunately, Max Fury failed to launch the Sorrowful Kiss finisher, getting powerbombed right on the mat with an unforgiving force.


    "Did you really think you can take me down and do whatever you want, huh?!" Jerry Blaze asked furiously, gasping.


    "I''m the champion! I dominate and eliminate whoever comes my way..."


    He then staggered close and shook his head.


    "And trust me, Max Fury. You aren''t going to be an exception," he glared.


    Arnold who heard him loud and clear only tried to roll out of the ring, things could only get more tragic if he stayed for another moment.


    Right now, the slight frustration Jerry Blaze was feeling could cause him to make gut-wrenching damages.


    To spare himself some breathing space, Arnold had to leave the ring for a while.


    "You son of a pigeon!"


    Instead of letting the referee count to ten for Arnold''s disqualification, Jerry Blaze preferred to meet him outside the ring.


    With his vibrant eyes staring death at his challenger, he rolled out of the ring flowing into a different corner. Upon coming out of the ring, Jerry charged at Arnold who was facing an entirely different direction, mindless of his move.


    It was only too late when Arnold already had the shouts of the fans and turned in the opposite direction... His eyes dilating, he received a Spear, clashing against the barricade.


    *Boom*


    One portion of the black-coated barricade was dismounted by the two men, causing a loud, thunderous boom.


    For a moment, everything turned black on Arnold''s face.


    Was it unconsciousness? He didn''t know...


    Well, it seemed he could still feel the sounds in the arena. He could also hear the referee making a count for both of them.


    "What an incredible impact!! Jerry Blaze just did what he does best and Max Fury is taken down yet again!"


    Even the bellow of the commentators could be heard loudly. Arnold believed that this was due to the help of his advanced Endurance.


    At a point, he regretted not trying to improve his Endurance more. He had focused more on improving his Agility, even taking it over twenty before the rest.


    Facing someone like Jerry Blaze didn''t really require much Agility, it was a matter of Endurance and Attack Power.


    For someone who had great Attack Power attributes like Jerry, his strikes could be quite terrifying. As well, as having great Endurance, it would Arnold quite a great effort in his Attack Power to take him down.


    It was after some moments of observation that Arnold discovered this.


    To defeat him, he had to apply great effort to his Attack Power.


    To avoid getting defeated, he had to maintain good effectiveness in his Endurance.


    "Seven!"


    "Eight!"


    "Nine!"


    The referee almost made the tenth count before Arnold swung himself into the ring. Jerry Blaze already entered at the seventh count, making the fans feel that he was having total control over the game.


    Seeing Arnold enter the ring, Jerry Blaze''s eyes burned in frustration. His already unexplainable rage was replaced by utter exasperation.


    In a rush, he went ahead and pounced on Arnold with the flow of his anger, punching him severally on his forehead for quite a while as if he wouldn''t stop. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Arnold noticed that this guy was on the brink of crushing his skull with his fist, he applied all the effort that he needed to push Jerry Blaze away, sending him to fall to the side.


    Once again, Arnold rolled to the ring corner, and as well, Jerry Blaze wasn''t intending to watch him rest and recover from exhaustion and pain.


    Quickly approaching him, Jerry Blaze made Arnold sit on top of the turnbuckle. Then he climbed to the top as well and pinned Max Fury under his arms.


    Everyone knew what was in the champion''s mind at this moment.


    He was aiming to deliver a vertical suplex from on top of the turnbuckle.


    While it was a great slam that could affect the deliverer, the victim could still suffer the worst.


    And it was clear that if Jerry Blaze succeeded in delivering the vertical suplex, he would be the one coming out victorious in a few minutes.


    With so many attacks launched against Max Fury, many doubted that he could still make it after a successful vertical suplex from the top turnbuckle. After all, it wasn''t as if Jerry Blaze wouldn''t launch another Stunner to end right after.


    Jerry Blaze grabbed tight and pulled Arnold, but he suddenly felt a stiffness, making him shrug. He tried a pull Max Fury again, but yet, it seemed like he had suddenly gained a huge amount of weight around his legs.


    Arnold had tied his legs around the turnbuckle platform below to assist him in maintaining an unshakable stance. Of course, he knew it wasn''t going to end well he he ended up suffering from the vertical suplex.


    To prevent regrets, Arnold had to stay strong.


    Jerry Blaze pulled and pulled again and again until he was already getting exhausted. Frustrated, he let Arnold''s head go from the pin, and just as he did, he received an elbow slam on his face, falling to the mat.


    Well, he just had a bad idea releasing the smart wonder fighter.


    Arnold quickly made a strong stance on the top turnbuckle after Jerry had fallen. Although the champion stood up immediately after falling to the mat, what Max Fury had in mind wasn''t only unbelievable...


    It was insane...


    Before Jerry Blaze could know it, a knee came banging against his face from above, causing him deadly, intense pain.


    If someone told Arnold that he could actually deliver Sorrowful Kiss from the top turnbuckle, he would term that person a "joker".


    However, here it is.


    He did it.


    He just launched a knee strike to Jerry Blaze from the top turnbuckle!


    "That came with a terrifying force!!! What a strike!"


    The whole arena was enveloped in shouts, watching Max Fury pin the Grindhouse Omega Champion.


    Hope.


    Doubts.


    Shock.


    Complication.


    All these making great waves.


    While the referee counted, the fans followed the hits.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THREE!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here''s your winner, and the NEW Grindhouse Omega Champion, MAX FURY!!!"


    ''Uhh... Is this a dream?''

 Chapter 38 - 38: Crowned

    For a moment it all felt like a dream to Arnold. But the shouts and super-realistic visions proved that this was all happening in reality.


    He had become the Grindhouse Omega champion!!!


    Seeing Jerry Blaze lying unconsciously on the mat, was another proof that he was in total reality.


    The referee approached him with the white and gold title and handed it over. Arnold''s hands jerked repeatedly seeing the title right on his hands, his eyes still broadened in disbelief.


    While he stood motionless, the referee grabbed his hands and raised them, symbolizing his incredible victory.


    It was now that this no longer appeared like a dream...


    It was so real.


    The touch on the title.


    The shouts.


    The feeling.


    Overjoyed, Arnold raised the title above his head and showed it to the congregation...


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Oh Yeah! He did it. He earned himself the opportunity to take on the champion, and he conquered!" A commentator praised.


    "What a match! What a performance. Max Fury is truly who he says he is!!!"


    At this moment, Arnold became more joyed than shocked. With the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title on his arms, he couldn''t help but shed a tear down his eyes.


    Tears of joy...


    After the waves of uncertainty.


    The losses in the university.


    The loss of hope.


    Yet with the Pro Wrestling System, he found hope again, and his courage was restored.


    Here he is...


    From a triple threat match that earned him a number one contender fatal five-way elimination match opportunity, to becoming the Grindhouse Omega champion after defeating Jerry Blaze.


    It was all like an encounter in hell.


    Yet he still prevailed, coming out victorious in all.


    Despite the obstacles and attacks, he had been crowned champion.


    The king of the Grindhouse low-level roster.


    In just five f**king weeks, do you think there was anyone who could achieve that?


    ******


    "Congratulations on your championship victory, Max Fury. How do you feel after your unbelievable triumph tonight?" The after-match interviewer asked after approaching Arnold in the alleyway.


    "I feel good! Trust me, I feel so good. Although they attacked me from behind just to make me lose, I still came out victorious. And that''s because I never give up," Arnold said with a smile, gasping.


    "Wonderful, Max Fury! What do you have to say about the dethroned champion?"


    Arnold hesitated a bit.


    "To be honest, Jerry Blaze is the toughest opponent I have ever faced in my career. I do respect him for that. However, it''s just that he couldn''t defeat me, hehe," Arnold chuckled.


    "Congratulations once again, Max Fury."


    Arnold finished the conversation and went back to his locker room. His thinking was entirely far from the attack before the match at this moment, getting replaced by utter joy and excitement.


    "Huhu! I''m champion!!!"


    [Yes, you are, Max Fury.]


    [I never thought you would take such a risk at the end.]


    Arnold shrugged upon hearing the system''s second statement.


    "What risk?"


    [The Sorrowful Kiss from the top turnbuckle.]


    "Ohh..." Arnold smiled slightly.


    "I just did it... I never planned to in the first place."


    [It was incredible, host. I must say, you have proven to be an excellent figure. Good job.]


    Arnold nodded.


    "Good job too, Advocate..."


    "... And thank you," Arnold muttered.


    [It''s never a favor. It''s my duty to assist you. This is just the beginning, host.]


    "I know," Arnold grinned widely. "I have got to enter the top shows, gain fame, and become the greatest, right?"


    [There are other aims than that, host.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but flinch to that statement. Of course, what could a wrestler aim to achieve apart from winning titles and awards, earning money and fame, and also getting regarded as one of the greatest?


    Was there any more achievement one could aim for?


    "And what are they?" Arnold asked coldly.


    [You will know.]


    [Right now, just celebrate your victory and get the root of the attack before the match. The management would only settle the issue with a match if you report the case as far as you aren''t killed.]


    [Therefore, you must avenge them on your own, with what you have got.]


    Understanding the system''s advice, Arnold decided to handle the attack case gently and wait for the right time for revenge.


    "If I finally get my hands on them, I won''t spare a limb!" Arnold pledged.


    ******


    With the pay-per-view show completed, the superstars were taken back to Capside Centre in Chicago.


    Social media buzzed madly all through the night after the event, the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match seemed to have taken the headlines.


    "Now everyone believes that no one can defeat Max Fury in the Grindhouse low-level roster, huh?"


    "Max Fury''s never let his guard down. He is not just a youngster, he is a young monster!"


    "What a wonderful performance. He truly deserves the title."


    "Woohoo, Jerry Blaze''s championship reign has finally ended. The Max Fury era has begun!"


    Arnold smiled at posts and comments, his heart melted to pure liquid.


    His phone was bombarded with countless congratulatory messages and invites from different boards, however, he did himself a favor by ignoring them and just rest, celebrating.


    The match between Max Fury and Jerry Blaze suddenly became the most talked about game in the pay-per-view, stunning the management.


    In fact, it was more shocking that this was the main source of the overcrowded population.


    Indeed, everyone wanted to see the young wonder fighter perform.


    Everyone wanted to see Max Fury fight! S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lila and Mark were already waiting right at the boarding area when Arnold arrived.


    Looking at their faces, all he could see was...


    Respect...


    Shock...


    Disbelief...


    It wasn''t as if they didn''t believe in him.


    But to think that he could win such a tough match after getting brutally attacked from behind by two cruel men was actually insane!


    Yet, actually, it happened!


    He could be seen standing tall with a victorious smile on his face...


    Crowned champion...


    "You did it," Lila only said with a smile.


    "Of course, I said I would," Arnold boasted.


    It wasn''t as if he was one who would brag and still fail... He was Max Fury!


    The host of the Pro Wrestling System.


    With a combined effort with him and the mysterious assisting system...


    He would conquer!

 Chapter 39 - 39: Champion Lifestyle

    The next day after the Grindhouse superstars arrived back at Capside Centre, Arnold and his friends spent time celebrating, drinking, and eating in delight.


    With the white and gold title right in his hands, Arnold let out a wide smile moments after moments, his eyes shining bright.


    The excitement only got deeper when Arnold''s mom and sister called, their voice sounding sharp and bold, revealing their happiness.


    For the first time in his life, Arnold felt like he was on top of the world. He felt so happy and relaxed as if he just won himself a billion-dollar mansion.


    For someone who had suffered so much at his young age in a poor family, acting that way wasn''t so strange.


    Every achievement, every win, every honor, felt like a ticket to immortality for this kind of people... And Arnold was just like one of them.


    With the way his name was spreading across the city and the internet, his heart couldn''t help but beat fast... All in joy and shock.


    Someone who picked dumped metals.


    Someone who was the son of an unknown inferior Californian...


    Who knew he could become the face of the Grindhouse low-level roster one day?


    As the weakest student at Rising Impact University, the expectations had even been dead than considered. If not for the officials who had picked him, today, Arnold wouldn''t have been standing here as champion.


    "I will drink, eat..."


    "... And drink more!"


    Arnold laughed. Mark, Lila, and the others who had joined also laughed loud not to spoil the fun. Thus, they drank until it was already even getting late.


    From dawn to dusk, Arnold enjoyed himself, celebrating.


    He decided to give his body enough rest and sleep early to wake up late. After so many beatings from Jerry Blaze, he really needed it.


    There was a noticeable reduction in pain and stress after he woke up the next morning. Although he had seen a doctor after the match, the system had also helped in relieving the pain as quickly as more than natural.


    Feeling better, Arnold was visibly glad.


    A Grindhouse weekly show was to happen tonight, and he needed to make a speech to the fans after his championship win. Although it was optional for the management, Arnold personally wanted to make a ring speech.


    The large crowd did good in cheering him up when he was down, they certainly deserve his gratitude. After all, anyone in pursuit of the love of the fans wouldn''t hesitate to do this.


    Arnold wanted their love, so he had to do it.


    ******


    (Credit Alert: Grindhouse Wrestling sent you $2500).


    Arnold received a credit alert on his phone, having to take a look only to see that he actually received the Omega Championship Bonus.


    (Account Balance: $5780).


    With over five thousand dollars in his account, Arnold already considered himself a rich man. It even got to the point when suddenly became confused about what to do with them.


    Actually, it wasn''t as if he had no financial problems to fix, Arnold didn''t want to "get and spend" just like that. If he continued that way, he knew he wouldn''t achieve much in his career.


    With a ponder, he considered certain things.


    "When I get some issues in place, I''ll start a business of my own," Arnold declared.


    He had admired most top wrestling superstars who became entrepreneurs, stock traders, and even actors.


    Well, if Arnold had the opportunity, having to do these at the side of actual professional wrestling wouldn''t be too challenging.


    To him, it would bring more money after all.


    "Surely, I''ll become a boss of my own one day," this was what he said before getting up and preparing for the day.


    Arnold now had the time to check his pages and different messages on different platforms. However, he never paid much attention because some were detectable messages from scammers.


    FACEBOOK:


    (Max Fury: 21k followers).


    INSTAGRAM:


    (Max Fury: 14k followers).


    TWITTER:


    (Max Fury: 10.2k followers).


    TIKTOK:


    (Max Fury: 11k followers).


    Arnold was astonished by the skyrocketing of his page''s improvement. He never thought it could get to this so quickly, no one could even have such expectations.


    However, just by the way he fought relentlessly in every match, would that not make people love his passion?


    Although Arnold might not have known, the Grindhouse universe was getting their heart won by him.


    To be more certain, even the top shows were already hearing about this new guy. But anyway, things only go on with the natural system of time...


    (Mrs May: Congratulations Max, I''m so proud of you, boy! We, the Rising Impact University Staff Board are so proud of you).


    (Audrey: Congratulations bro! Dad would be so proud wherever he is. *Tears and heart emoji*).


    (Greyhams Superstar Show: We wish you well, Max Fury. Congrats!).


    (Karl: Congratulations best friend... I hope to come back to us soon!)


    Arnold smiled to many, overlooked some, and frowned at few. Karl''s message was one of those he got mad at.


    Although he didn''t have an issue with getting congratulated for winning a title from him, the fact that the traitor still brought back issues of him coming back to them as friends made Arnold want to crazy.


    "Stupid idiot!" He cursed.


    Not wanting the messages to ruin his peace, he scrolled up and moved to other messages.


    He made sure he checked his message log on every platform including Twitter to prevent losing any useful opportunity.


    He had just become a champion, so it was clear that interview and endorsement invites could be coming in.


    As if like he knew, Arnold got several messages from different shows and a company for an endorsement, making him jump in joy.


    "Yes! Huhu, yeah!"


    It wasn''t as if he would like to remain poor...


    Money must be made!


    While Arnold clicked on one message to read, a call suddenly popped in...


    (Unknown contact: 07-45558331).


    It was an unknown call.


    Although it wasn''t considered save, Arnold was bold enough to pick the call.


    And when he did, a familiar masculine voice sounded from the other hand.


    "Despite my efforts to take you down, you fortunately still fought and won. Interesting!"


    Arnold''s eyes glowed. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But I just want you to know one thing, friend. I WILL continue to make life miserable for you... Until I get what''s rightfully mine!"


    "Beware... Max."


    Beep.


    The call suddenly ended before Arnold could utter a word. With his eyes widely opened in shock, Arnold muttered to himself, complicatedly.


    "B... B... Ben?"

 Chapter 40 - 40: A confident expression of jealousy

    At that same moment, his thoughts were linked to the attacks... The Masked Men.


    Arnold frowned furiously.


    "So, Ben and Karl did this!" He clenched his teeth.


    Arnold forced himself to calm down, he suddenly felt himself breathing hard, a clear manifestation of utter exasperation.


    "I always knew they never wanted me to succeed. That''s why they never allowed me to hang around with them when they are with their so-called wealthy friends," Arnold said.


    "They were glad to see me lose nine exam matches... Happy to see me fail to pass."


    He chuckled slightly and roamed around for a moment.


    "But here I am... Not just a Grindhouse superstar, but a champion," Arnold stared blankly.


    "But... Ben and Karl. A drew a red line between us, but you guys chose to make it turn black."


    "Attacking me from behind and almost causing me the title..."


    "Although you didn''t succeed, I''ll make sure you suffer what you did in a hundredfold!" Arnold raged, his fist clenched.


    If it hadn''t been for the system''s help, he wouldn''t have been champion right now because of the attack. Visibly, Ben and Karl had to pay for what they did, in a greater portion!


    (Max Fury: If you are a man, come out when I call you in the ring, tonight).


    Arnold texted Ben before he stepped out of his room and to the arena... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ready to make a speech... And ready to call out his attackers.


    With over fifty overall attribute points and two Skills, he believed he could take down both of them. Even if he turns out to be overwhelmed, Mark will always be there for him.


    -----------


    [A/N: For the Skill-acquiring stuff, I meant that Arnold would get one additional skill after every overall attribute points requirement.


    20 overall gives one Skill.


    50 overall also gives one Skill to make it two. So with getting 50 overall attribute points, the MC would have two Skills. I''m writing this for clarification for those who are getting confused with CHAP 12.


    Thanks for reading!]


    ------------


    Soon, the song of Max Fury echoed inside the vast arena, a loud cacophony of cheers sounding at the same minute.


    Upon sensing the presence of the new champion, the fans enthusiastically shouted at the top of their lungs, many impatient to see him wearing the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title on his waist.


    And yeah, he was out after a few seconds.


    Arnold indeed wore the title on his waist with a smile wrapped all over his face, glancing around the arena and spotting several scenes of practically showed respect to him.


    With a smile, he walked majestically towards the ring, placing his right hand on the title. When he got to the ring, he removed the title from his waist and raised it above his head, practically boasting that he was the champion.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome the NEW Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!"


    "YEAH!!!" The arena vibrated.


    Soon, the song stopped, and the noises reduced slightly. While Arnold raised the mic in his hand to his mouth to speak, a sudden chorus from the congregation made his stop.


    "You deserve it!"


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You deserve it!


    Pa! Pa! Pa Pa Pa!


    "You deserve it!"


    Those words melted his heart, making him feel how good getting the fans'' love really is. Not only did they cheer him up when all hope seemed lost, but they also gave him the best respect after his achievements and wins.


    Truly, it meant a lot...


    More than a lot...


    "I want to say thank you so much for the support, the love, the cheers. I wouldn''t have been standing here right now as champion if not for you guys!" Arnold said.


    *Cheers*


    The statement was welcomed by more cheers, making Arnold smile the more.


    "Last night. I never thought I could defeat Jerry Blaze for the title... Yes because I was attacked and beaten mercilessly from behind on my way to the ring."


    "OHH!!" Some bellowed, while some who already knew only kept quiet and listened.


    "But unfortunately, the plot against Max Fury never worked! I still came, fought, and conquered!" Arnold shouted.


    "YEAH!!!"


    "Because I''m an irresistible force! I don''t give up. I never let my guard down! I''m Max Fury!"


    "Now, I would love to make an invite to someone... Someone who openly exposed that he was behind the attack!"


    *Shouts*


    A loud mix of reactions could be heard. Hearing and feeling the impatience of the fans, he quickly turned to face the entrance direction and spoke.


    "Justin Reed and..."


    Arnold was calling out Ben and Karl until he was suddenly interrupted by a stage music sound, causing him to seize speaking.


    The sound of the music was loud and clear, and it was Justin Reed''s music... It was Ben.


    The fans already started to "BOOO" even before he could come into sight. And when he did, the boos only got louder.


    Arnold expected Ben and Karl to come out as they usually did, but shockingly, what he saw made his eyes widen.


    Right at the entrance area, Ben (Justin Reed) stood side-by-side with Thane Ryder, an evil look painted on their faces.


    "You wanted your attackers to come out... Here we are, champion Max Fury," Ben said with a smile.


    Arnold who was standing with a fierce scowl on his face stayed silent for a moment, wondering why Karl didn''t follow Ben.


    ''Might they have separated?'' He thought.


    "You know, it wasn''t as if I liked you as a best friend right from the beginning. I hated you with my life!" Ben shouted.


    "BOOOO!!!!" And the fan BOOed.


    "All of a sudden you passed the exam, and so soon, you earned yourself a championship opportunity while I was barricaded in the shadows. Was I supposed to allow that?!"


    "Tell me, Max. Was I supposed to be happy about that?!"


    "You and I know you were the weakest of all in the class. You couldn''t even defeat anyone... Everyone was stronger than you."


    Ben frowned and continued. "But suddenly, you stumbled one day and won your last exam match, stunning everyone and even winning the interest of the Grindhouse Wrestling officials."


    "Were you really thinking I would be so happy about that?" He let out an evil smile.


    Arnold stared a few more seconds, his heart pounding in anger.


    "Who said anything about caring for your happiness? If you can''t get into the ring, then I would come right there to you!"


    *Shouts*


    With intense rage, Arnold dropped the microphone and approached the two men without hesitation, fearless.


    This guy was still confident in the expression of jealousy and stupidity...


    He deserves a Sorrowful Kiss!

 Chapter 41 - 41: Tag Team clash

    "WHOA, what is he doing?! Max Fury is approaching Justin Reed and Thane Ryder all alone!!!" A commentator almost went crazy!


    Meanwhile, Max Fury still walked through the ringway without a hint of fear on his face, approaching the two men standing in front of the large screen.


    Justin Reed and Thane Ryder couldn''t help but laugh as they saw him attempt to fight them singlehandedly. For a moment, everyone thought Max Fury was insane!


    ''Hehe... I guess we have got a punching bag here.''


    Thane Ryder sniffed with dark glints burning in his eyes. After getting defeated by Max Fury in the Fatal Five-way Elimination Match, well, he had had unfinished business with him.


    To pay a sweet, satisfying revenge, he decided to team up with another hater of Max Fury, which he believed could make his pursuit a success.


    Soon, Max Fury was already close to them... But his approaching speed seemed to have lessened.


    Who knew, the next moment, a hard fist came banging on the back of Thane''s head, causing him to fall in an instant.


    Screams could be heard from the near distance.


    "Oh my God! Holy hell!!! Bobby Crimson had just attacked Thane Ryder from behind!"


    Justin Reed flinched at that moment, and his eyes widened. Before he could even react, Max Fury was already too close... An arm came against him before he could know it. Although he tried to dodge, the attacker''s agility was way too good for him.


    With a massive impact, Max Fury launched a clothesline at Justin Reed causing him to fall. Mark (Bobby Crimson) already attacked Thane, and both men were now lying on the screen floor.


    Arnold glanced at Bobby Crimson and smiled. Bobby smiled back and returned his gaze to Thane.


    "You deal with him... Leave Thane Ryder to me," Bobby said.


    Arnold hesitated and nodded. Turning to look at Justin withttps://activity.webnovel.com/noah/278017172h a fierce look, he began a rain of stumps on his former roommate.


    Arnold couldn''t hold back himself after remembering the terrifying pain they caused him at Seige, and even here at Capside Centre.


    He didn''t even know when pounced and began punching him severally, as though he wasn''t intending to stop anytime.


    Justin could only exclaim in pain as Arnold''s hard fist came hitting hard on his face. He used to have wrestling practices with Arnold back at Rising Impact University and knew the level of his attack power. But now, the fact that Max Fury''s punch was already similar to that of a high-level wrestler added to Justin''s shock.


    He not only didn''t get his wrestling skills advanced, but his body seemed to have gained some hardness and flexibility.


    As of now, he believes that he was far better than anyone in his final-year class at Rising Impact University.


    After punching hard for a while, Max Fury wasn''t done yet. Like he had said, this pathetic jealous man needed a Sorrowful Kiss.


    He made Justin stand on his knees, facing him. Moving backward a bit Max charged at Justin and delivered a knee strike against his face, causing him to fall like a dying figure, unconscious.


    Immediately, Max Fury turned to look at Bobby Crimson''s direction. Unfortunately, he spotted things going as oppositely as he had expected.


    Thane Ryder had the upper hand in the fight.


    However, instead of letting out a grim, Arnold smiled...


    Right behind the two was a lower basement. A table could be seen close behind, almost around Thane Ryder''s spot.


    "Oh yeah... This is gonna fit him well," Max Fury muttered with a vengeful smile.


    Without hesitation, he charged at Thane Ryder with incredible speed. Most of the fans already knew his intention and next move after the table behind Thane, shouting and jumping in excitement, waiting to see a great slam.


    Although Thane turned and noticed Max Fury approaching, it was already too late.


    *Boom*


    With a Spear, Max Fury sent Thane Ryder against the brown table breaking it into fragments at that instant.


    "Woohoo! Max Fury sent Thane Ryder through the table with a Spear! He must have been cooking revenge for a long time!" The commentators never stopped talking. After all, it was their job.


    Although he was the deliverer of the attack, that didn''t change the fact that Arnold would feel slight pain as he also slammed his back on a small portion of the table.


    However, thanks to Mark (Bobby Crimson) who helped him up and out of the broken mess. They both left the arena and went straight to the manager''s office... With burning anger all over his face, Bobby wanted to request a match against Thane Ryder.


    "Just a simple request. I want to fight him!" He shouted. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I also want to fight Justin Reed... He must pay for what he did," Arnold also requested.


    "You guys want a match? Fine. Next week, it would be Max Fury and Bobby Crimson against Justin Reed and Thane Ryder in a tag team match!" The manager declared.


    "Are you okay with it?" He then asked.


    Max Fury and Bobby Crimson nodded satisfyingly and attempted to walk away. However, a masculine figure suddenly stepped into the office with an angered aura.


    "What do you mean you want to face Justin Reed? Did you forget that you owe me a rematch???!" Jerry Blaze raged.


    Arnold sighed confusedly. "Pheww..."


    "Honestly, Mr Jack. I need to have my rematch next week. The tag team match needs to be called off," he begged.


    Jack Harris hesitated for a moment in slight confusion and stared back at the former Grindhouse Omega champion.


    "If you really want a rematch, then you should wait for the week after. I can''t renounce my declaration," Jack Harris spoke.


    Jerry Blaze grimaced upon hearing this and clenched his fist. He could have made the rematch happen next if he could, but he had no choice.


    With a clear wave of anger on his face, he glared at Arnold and walked out of the general manager''s office.


    Watching him leave, Arnold blinked severally and switched his attention back to the manager.


    "And yeah, I almost got it out of my mind..."


    The manager suddenly acted like he just remembered something.


    "That tag team match... Would be a No Disqualification Match!"

 Chapter 42 - 42: Confession

    No wrestler had the right to confront the manager''s decision, so Arnold and Mark didn''t have a choice. In the first place, it wasn''t as if they had an issue with it.


    Especially Arnold was ready to teach Ben an unforgettable lesson.


    [You had gained 10 points for your Intelligence.]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 35.]


    Arnold made another huge progress in his Intelligence advancement after winning the championship match. Although it was lower than what he had gotten from the fatal five-way elimination match, it was still quite satisfying.


    "Just fifteen more points and I will gain my first Anonymous Skill. I hope you could just tell me what it is when I obtain it," Arnold wished.


    [You will know when the right time comes. I''m sorry but you can get to know the Skill after you obtain it.]


    Arnold''s face turned grim but he nodded.


    "I get it... The right time..."


    He stopped talking, a faint look on his face.


    He tried to erase those thoughts the next moment and relax his head. He had recently gotten several things to do, so he had to rest and prepare.


    When he had felt the load in his head release a bit, he picked up and called home.


    "I never expected a call from you at this moment. You must have been busy," Anna, his mother, said on the other hand.


    "How can I prioritize other things ahead of you, Mom? C''mon, I will always get to you first," Arnold smiled.


    "I''m so proud of you my boy... You have caused tears of joy out of my eyes. I''m so happy," Anna sobbed.


    Arnold heard the weird sound rising and quickly attempted to make her stop.


    "It is meant to be. Father had always been by our side since he passed away. We aren''t meant to keep suffering," he spoke.


    Anna was someone who easily got emotional on simple occasions. This was why she hadn''t been herself since the death of her husband. Someway, somehow, everything that happened always accidentally finds itself linked to her husband''s death.


    While it strengthened her loyalty and love, it was causing silent yet noticeable damage to her.


    Gradually, Arnold tried to talk her out of her trauma, bringing up new topics and gists. He also spent a while conversing with Audrey, but when he asked of Nia...


    "Nia? She... She..."


    "She''s what?" Arnold furrowed his brows.


    "She is having a nap at the moment. I don''t think I can persuade her to wake up now," Audrey said.


    Arnold''s mind was actually going somewhere else before, but after these utterances, he calmed down and relaxed.


    "Alright... I send some money later today. I hope it could be useful," Arnold said.


    "Ah! What are you saying? Of course, every penny you give to us is greatly useful," Anna made Arnold smile as he made this statement.


    They spent almost an hour chatting until Arnold had to go. He had had schedules of interviews to attend so he had to face them. In two days, he would also be meeting Horny Tyres, a tire production company in the inner city of Chicago.


    With a confidential $3500 payment, Arnold didn''t take a second to hesitate. He was taking this deal above all!


    While he confirmed the approval of the endorsement deal, he created some time for other interviews that wouldn''t hinder it.


    Most especially, Arnold aimed to make "Saturday" free. On that day, he had made up his mind to see Mia at Rising Impact University.


    Students could be free on weekends as there wouldn''t be any teaching or specific training with the staff. It was only the choice of the students to have extra training and learning.


    With hopes that he could manage to see Mia, he decided to attempt a visit to the university.


    "If I get to see her, I''ll be the happiest man in the world," Arnold muttered after a soft sigh.


    He finally finished his plannings and decided to workout in the gym until nightfall. Mark and Lila already proposed training with him today, so he didn''t want to disappoint them.


    "I thought you would at least take a nap for once," Lila chuckled and said as Arnold approached them outside the gym house.


    "Why would I have a nap when I''m starving to death? Let''s go eat something in the cafeteria, please," Arnold spoke switching his direction to the cafeteria somewhere around the boarding area.


    Lila and Mark quickly followed as though like servants. They were also feeling their guts crying at that moment, revealing that going to the cafeteria right now was the best decision.


    When they entered the cafeteria, Mark and Lila preferred to eat rice and sauce with fried chicken, but only Arnold wanted something else.


    He ordered pasta with vegetables and barbecued beef. This was indeed his favorite food right from when he discovered what the word "choice" meant.


    While they all sat facing the same table in one corner of the cafeteria, Mark suddenly stood up one minute.


    "I will go use the restroom... Will be right back," he turned toward the direction of a different door other than the exit and walked towards it.


    Arnold and Lila quickly understood his condition with a single glance.


    Bro''s stomach needed a release.


    Just as he left, Arnold focused on gnawing his meal to meet up with training before it would turn late.


    All through the moment, he was absent-minded about the sudden complicated gazes placed against him.


    Lila couldn''t help staring at him for a moment, and for a while more, it seemed like a burden had suddenly left her, waves of boldness flowing through her mind.


    Sighing, she dropped the fork she was holding...


    "Max," she called.


    Arnold raised his head casually to look at her.


    "I have been wanting to tell you something all this while, but I hadn''t just gathered the courage yet."


    Arnold: "...???"


    "But now, I think I have become bold enough to let it out, even if the waves of uncertainty tell me not to."


    It was now that Arnold''s brows furrowed. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What in the world did she want to say???!


    Arnold''s heart hit hard against his chest.


    "Max, the truth is that..."


    "I... I¡ªI... I like you."

 Chapter 43 - 43: My heart is somewhere else

    At that moment, Arnold choked on the water he was drinking. Frozen, he looked at Lila with widened eyes, quickly withdrawing his gaze right after an eying clash.


    Arnold''s heart trembled for a second.


    ''What the f**k?! Is she insane?!'' He screamed inwardly, staring blankly at the dish.


    "I have loved you right from the first day I set my eyes on you... But it only turned out that you seemed carried away with someone, somewhere," Lila mumbled.


    This statement added another wave of shock and confusion through Arnold''s brain. Of course, who wouldn''t feel a chill upon hearing this from her?


    She had been so observant that she knew Arnold was being carried away by someone else. If he hadn''t, at least, he might have shown some interest in her.


    Mark had a Canadian girlfriend who lived in Chicago, there was never an expectation that they could be dating. Three hadn''t been a time when she told them of any relationship affairs...


    Although Arnold thought she just wanted to keep it private, she was single, and falling crazily for him.


    Well, now the truth wasn''t that Mark really needed to visit the restroom, they got it all planned!


    "UHH... Are you going to say anything?" Lila asked, seeing Arnold unable to recover from confusion.


    Immediately, Arnold was jolted awake, but the looks and acts of perplexity remained all over.


    "UHM... Err... I"


    "You are confused, I get it. But I love you... You should consider it," Lila cut in, "Please..."


    Arnold stared at her genuine face and gulped repeatedly. Never in his life had he been this confused and helpless.


    ''Speak no more, Lila. Speak no more!''


    ''If you say any other thing, I will go crazy!''


    Arnold was already losing it, cold sweat appearing on his forehead.


    Soon, Lila stood up from her seat and approached Arnold slowly... Just suddenly, this fighter who he knew was always serious and focused was now producing a seductive look on her pale face.


    Yet again, Arnold gulped.


    A soft palm already came giving a touch before he could know. It unfortunately turned out that they were the only ones in the dining space of the cafeteria at that moment, favoring Lila''s intentions.


    At a point, it became two soft hands, both moving towards Arnold''s chest.


    At twenty-three, it wasn''t as if Arnold hadn''t romanced before, well, it was only a few times. It all turned out to have happened accidentally, or maybe let''s just say it was through seduction.


    When he came to Rising Impact University, due to being pretty handsome and charming, the senior ladies developed an interest in him.


    Arnold would often be called to train with them, then he would end up being seduced and f**ked. Although it wasn''t rape, he chose to do it.


    Back then he had regretted those actions, turning down their invite most times until they accepted his loss of interest. Now, he wouldn''t just let happen again.


    If she truly loves him, then not this way to prove it at first when she knows he doesn''t seem to be feeling the same way. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a rush, he stood up, letting Lila''s hand slide.


    "I''m sorry," Arnold sighed and shook his head. Right after, he had no choice but to walk out of the cafeteria.


    "Gosh..."


    Lila clenched her fist in frustration, feeling rejected and embarrassed. Her face turned grim in a second, and her eyes seemed to have begun to well up.


    But with Mark''s entrance, she held herself together and sniffed in relief.


    "Where is he? What did he say?" Mark asked, approaching her.


    "He left," Lila turned to Mark. "I don''t think he likes me... Yeah, it is clear. He loves someone else," her voice broke repeatedly as she spoke.


    "Uhh, Common! I''m gonna tell you this," Mark placed both of his hands on her shoulder. "I know deep down that he loves you. You just need to believe it and watch. After all, you have done a great job letting out your feelings..."


    "We''ll see," Mark smiled at his friend.


    "I..."


    "You love him, I know. And that''s why you should be closer to him these days. Or that lady could take what''s yours," Mark interrupted and advised.


    "That''s aside... Let''s finish up our meal," Mark made Lila go back to eating and they both ate up their meal before leaving the cafeteria.


    They approached the gym house because they knew Arnold would definitely be there. After all, they were to workout in the first place.


    It was only clear that things would become awkward from this day on...


    Maybe only until Arnold accepts Lila.


    ''But that isn''t possible! I can''t forget Mia. She saved my life. My heart goes right to her, not Lila.''


    Arnold began a session of thoughtful conversations with himself in the gym house.


    ''Her beauty, her calmness and light-heartedness... I love it.''


    ''I love her.''


    Arnold made sure he didn''t go crazy as he pondered and pondered. His head was always getting heated without even a hot entity anywhere near.


    If he were to say something in summary to all these at this moment, he would speak of regretting the day he met Lila at first.


    Perhaps if he hadn''t known her, this might not have been happening.


    Mark and Lila walked into the gym after a few moments. They weren''t the only ones in the house today so everything they should do shouldn''t be quite suspicious or seemingly attractive to the others working out.


    Lila couldn''t maintain eye contact with Arnold anymore, and even he, himself, couldn''t either.


    But Mark who was seemingly finding this interesting walked toward Arnold at one corner of the gym with a smile.


    Lila followed slowly behind. Although she was feeling bad, it wasn''t as if it was going to ruin her training effectiveness.


    "You were hungry, yet you didn''t eat half of your meal, why?" Mark asked.


    Arnold stayed silent for a while, hesitating.


    Then he decided to reply.


    "I suddenly lost appetite. It happens to me most times," Arnold forced a slight smile.


    "You don''t need to lie, bro. I understand your feelings," Mark patted his shoulders.


    Arnold glared at him for a second.


    Seeing his reaction, Mark hesitated a bit and spoke.


    "You are confused... But here is the truth..." Mark moved closer to Arnold and whispered in his left ear.


    "You need a girlfriend, bro!"

 Chapter 44 - 44: Road to riches

    Mark smiled at him and took a different treadmill at the nearby corner like Lila had done. Arnold only stared at both of them with a cold look... At that point, it was as if half of himself had left him.


    After a moment, Arnold was done for. He decided to erase this thought from his head and just train. Although he found it hard, he tried forcing his sanity back to a balance.


    As they ran on the treadmills, Arnold would often steal glances at Lila, and sometimes, their gazes could clash, causing an awkward flow of perplexity.


    Mark noticed both parties were in quite a bad mood, but he would only smile and continue working out. After all, it was all because of feelings...


    To him, he believed they would be together if they were fated to.


    Because of this sudden awkward event, the trio didn''t train as planned.


    "I have some things to handle in my room, I have to go now."


    Arnold was the first to bring up the idea of leaving, however, it was just like Mark had seen it coming.


    "Me too, I will head back to my room to have a video chat with my girlfriend," Mark smiled.


    It was just as if Mark mocked him with that statement, but Arnold didn''t act like he had. Giving a positive nod, looked at Lila for a second and walked away.


    "He is only confused. Don''t worry, I can sense some affection for you in him," Mark turned to Lila and said.


    He was already getting set to leave, so it wasn''t okay for Lila to remain in the gym any longer. After all, everyone had left the gym since it was already getting late.


    "You should go rest your head and relax. Sometimes, love isn''t really what you think it is," Mark muttered again as they walked out of the gym house and through the alleyway.


    "What... What do you mean?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, her brows furrowing.


    Mark shrugged. "Nothing... Have a good night," he said and walked towards his room while leaving Lila standing with rays of confusion penetrating her eyes.


    Lila sighed in slight frustration. "Yet, everything seems so bad. So so bad!" She clenched her fist and made her way to her room.


    She had hoped pouring her feelings to Arnold would only enlarge his interest in her because she thought he might have been admiring her secretly. However, in the end...


    It was clear that Arnold wasn''t sparing a second for an admiration.


    ******


    Arnold met with Horny Tyres the next day to discuss the endorsement deal and sign the contract. Arriving at the headquarters office in Chicago, he was welcomed honorably by two men in suits and was led to the office of the manager.


    Arnold observed the building and surroundings with a satisfied smile on his face. Fortunately, Horny Tyres was said to be one of the best tire production companies in the whole of Illinois, arguably the best in northeast America.


    The fact that they would be offering over three thousand dollars for the deal was quite great. Endorsement deals were all over using one''s face, name, and fame for the promotion and advertisement of a company''s product... Arnold didn''t think he had become that famous and influential to be worth such a deal.


    Anyway, he found himself having it. As the Grindhouse Omega champion, he guessed this was just normal. After all, champions are always the stars used by various companies due to their career state.


    Finally, he decided to stop looking down on himself and accept the fact that he deserved everything he was achieving. Although it is crazy how he was becoming so famous in less than three months of his debut as a Grindhouse wrestler.


    This stage was not considered exactly professional... With the way he had become so famous, how would it go when he finally entered the top shows?


    ...


    "Thank you for accepting our proposal, Max Fury. The Horny Tyres management are glad," the manager of the company said with a smile, welcoming Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure. I''m also thankful to the company for having me to do this. It''s more like a dream come true for me," Arnold replied politely.


    The manager, Garry Kings, smiled at Arnold''s statement and brought out a pile of papers from a blue file.


    "Now let''s get down to business," he sighed.


    "We are recently launching new Range Rover Evoque and Vogue tires, and need you to help us in the commercial. You would be the advertising character together with Matthew Bridges... He is a new guy who had also been making a great impact since his debut in Legacy Pro Wrestling''s low-level show."


    "I know Matthew Bridges. Would be quite honored to meet him," Arnold smiled.


    Then the manager continued speaking.


    "The company had decided to award $8000 to you both if the tires reach a million sales one month after the launching."


    Arnold flinched upon hearing this.


    "Not only that, we would be awarding you two a new Range Rover Evoque if it reaches five million sales in three months. So, should we say you both should be hoping for good luck?" Garry chuckled.


    Arnold who was utterly dumbfounded couldn''t resist letting out a slight laugh with the manager.


    The fact that he could get awarded a Range Rover Evoque almost made him shout out crazily. At this moment, a Range Rover Evoque was worth over fifty thousand dollars... If he earned this car in his empty garage, people would indeed believe that he had become rich!


    Arnold''s eyes were shaking around its socket as his heart beat hard. Only one thing could hinder these things from happening, and that was if the tires'' sales wouldn''t reach a million sales in a month, or five million sales in three months.


    Although he tried to erase the waves of uncertainty, Arnold could see the clear path to riches right with his eyes. He only needed to work towards it, shoot the damned commercial, and help in the promotion and advertisement...


    All with is massively growing fame... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If he really is the Max Fury they people are talking about, then why wouldn''t it be possible to achieve these goals?


    As a matter of fact, it could even be achieved before the given time.

 Chapter 45 - 45: The Commercial

    After Arnold''s conversation with the Horny Tyres manager, he was taken to a different room to meet Matthew Bridges. The headquarter office of Horny Tyres was a simple, not-so-tall skyscraper structured building, earning it a space for different rooms and spaces for all activities.


    Where Arnold met Matthew was a silent yet beautiful sitting room that had luxurious couches, chairs, and a TV. On all corners, golden-colored paints were plastered on the wall, adding to the beauty.


    Although Arnold''s attention wasn''t focused on the room''s appearance, he was directly looking at Matthew as he approached him from the entrance door.


    "Good day, Max Fury! It''s so good to see you!" Matthew whispered as he stood up from the couch he was sitting, on and walked towards Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure, Matthew Bridges. I have heard about your wonderful performance in Legacy Pro Wrestling. It''s awesome," Arnold smiled and said.


    "Hey, common. There''s no way my news could be higher than yours. You are trending everywhere due to your incredible performance!" Matthew said, stopping Arnold from flattering him.


    "Why not take a seat?" Matthew sat and said. Arnold only nodded and sat down on the couch facing Matthew oppositely. "Well... Have you been told about the rewards we could have if there are good sales?"


    Matthew asked. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course, yeah. I am aware of them," Arnold replied casually.


    Then suddenly, Matthew stood up from the couch he was sitting on and approached Arnold. His face was suddenly turning cold and grim, with a glint of uncertainty enveloping his eyes.


    "What do you think, Max? How is it possible for the company to sell a million tires in a month?! How is it even possible to get five million sales in three months when we aren''t top wrestlers yet?" Matthew was visibly panicking.


    At that moment, his expression almost made Arnold burst into laughter, but he held on to himself and maintained a serious look on his face.


    "Uh... Actually. It doesn''t only depend on our popularity to achieve that. If the quality of the tires is good, then that should add to its exposure."


    "We can''t just rely only on our fame. Trust me, even if we are the best stars in the top shows, there wouldn''t be a huge sale if the quality is bad," Arnold explained.


    "But... That''s not what I mean," Matthew objected frustratingly.


    "I know what you mean," and sighed softly. "You and I know that Horny Tyres are one of the best tire production companies in Illinois. With our little fame around the city and the quality they can offer, I believe we can achieve that goal..."


    "We could even surpass them," Arnold spoke with a smile of belief.


    Suddenly, he was feeling this flow of success, driving his mind far from doubt. This was the first time Arnold had felt his mind in a calm cage of certainty. Somehow, he find himself believing that they could even surpass the goal in double fold.


    Perhaps... More and more.


    Matthew could not help but nod as he saw the confident look on Arnold''s face. While he felt his heart beating hard, fearing that he could see a golden opportunity fade in his eyes, Max Fury was smiling and had some beliefs in his mind.


    At that point, Matthew, the twenty-seven-year-old man with short black hair and dark eyes, decided to stop doubting. He guessed it could happen if he kept having doubts... At least, if he tried to cause some waves of certainty into his mind, it would be better than having a gradually shattering heart even before the commencing of the commercial.


    After a few hours, some company officials met them in the room and informed them about the completed preparation of the commercial.


    Arnold and Matthew stood up and left for the space area which would be used for the commercial shooting. As it was a tire production company''s commercial, they would need a car and a wide space with road lanes.


    Fortunately, the company already got all these prepared and taken care of. Arnold and Matthew only needed to act as the advertising characters and that''s all.


    Before they commenced the commercial, they were given what to say and do. Unfortunately for Arnold, he couldn''t drive a car and was to sit next to Matthew in the front.


    Fortunately, Matthew was someone who came from a middle-class family. His father had a Mercedes Benz car and had taught him how to drive.


    The commercial would be a scene where the Range Rover Evoque and Vogue would be using a different tire. While on a long journey, the tire would suddenly get faulty, leaving them frustrated. However, Arnold would then bring out the new Horny Tyre for Range Rover Evoque and Vogue from the boot, and hand it over to Matthew, who would be acting as the owner of the car.


    It didn''t take long before they were done with the preparation and practices of their roles. Soon, the commercial began and it only took a few hours before all things were done.


    Arnold repeated his dialogue only once, but Matthew who turned out not to be bold enough repeated his dialogue and acting combined seven times.


    Thanks to the fact that there were directors... It helped them not to slack too much. With everything done after a while, Arnold and Matthew returned to the room prepared for them to rest.


    The management sent some pictures of welfare officials to deliver lunch to them. Matthew''s face seemed to have gained some life after Arnold''s advice, and he was visibly having a good time after the shooting.


    This time, Arnold sighed and spoke.


    "Please, friend. I want you to teach me how to drive a car," Arnold said politely and pleasingly.


    Matthew raised his head, well, the smile on his face was never evicted, keeping Arnold''s mind at rest.


    "Sure, I will reach. Before we leave!" He said excitedly as if he was going to gain benefits from it.


    "You know, we are friends. So why should I refuse?"


    Hearing this, Arnold became excited.


    ******


    [It''s a new month, please support with Golden Tickets and Gifts. Thank you very much for reading!]

 Chapter 46 - 46: Learning

    It was certain that Matthew was a cool, humble guy. Not only had Arnold noticed it, but he had heard stories about "Matthew Bridges", the new star who had been making a great impact in the Legacy Amateur Wrestling show.


    Since his debut in Legacy Amateur Wrestling, he had not been playing against the fans just as Arnold (Max Fury) had been doing. Thus, not only had he been making a great impact in his match performances, but his fame was also a result of the Legacy Amateur Wrestling universe''s love for him.


    Well, just like Max Fury.


    Agreeing to teach Arnold how to drive a car, they both ate their meal delightedly and rested for a while. When they came out of the sitting room, the officials already thought they were about to leave...


    "About to leave, sirs?" A man in a brown suit asked. He appeared to be one of the officials taking care of their affairs.


    "No, not yet. We would leave by nightfall," Matthew turned to Arnold to see his reaction. However, Arnold only nodded with a smile, showing that he was fully in support of his decision.


    After all, he was the one behind the decision.


    "We need that same car we had used in the commercial shooting. Can you spare us a few hours to use it, please?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, Mr. Matthew. I will go get the car keys," the official said and left for a different room.


    Arnold and Matthew waited for a few minutes before the official brought out the keys and handed them over to them.


    "Here," he muttered.


    "Thank you," Matthew thanked and gestured to Arnold that they should be out to the road grounds.


    They both stepped out to the vast building through the back exit which was leading to the road grounds. The Range Rover Evoque they were to use was packed somewhere in a lonesome garage close to the starting lane of the road.


    In a rush, both men approached it and swung themselves in. However, just as they entered the car, Matthew didn''t start the engine yet.


    "Tell me, Max. Why did you give yourself such a ring name?" Matthew asked politely and curiously.


    Arnold flinched for a second, wondering why he wanted to know. But after hesitating for a while, he decided to let it out.


    "Max Fury simply means a passion for success and domination at the max level. I mean on a higher level. I aim to dominate the professional wrestling industry, so I know this ring name would fit my ambition," Arnold explained.


    "Hahaha! That''s crazy, you know?" Matthew almost laughed like a madman.


    "Yeah, I know," Arnold replied with a smirk.


    "So, what about you? What''s behind your ring name, Matthew Bridges???" Arnold decided to avenge his question.


    It didn''t take Matthew a second before he gave a reply. With his casual form of speech, it was clear that he had no reason to hide it. After all, no one would hide the meaning behind their ring names.


    "It''s my father''s name. I''m Kevin Bridges, but I chose to use my father''s name for my professional wrestling career. He is dead though, but he was the only reason I am here today as a professional wrestling star," Matthew said, a serious look on his face.


    "I understand, friend. I''m Arnold Gallagher by the way," he said.


    "Arnold Gallagher... Nice name," Matthew said. "Now let''s start this shit!" He switched his attention to the car and joked.


    "Here we go," Arnold responded and also stared forward.


    Soon, Matthew inserted the key to the ignition switch, and the car engine was powered up in an instant. Then, Matthew turned to look at Arnold and began his teachings.


    "First of all, you have to learn the simple basics of driving, which is learning how to start and stop the car."


    Matthew made sure everything in the car was working perfectly before he began, so, they didn''t have to worry about unnecessary accidents in such a safe, quiet place.


    At first, Arnold was taught how to start and stop a car, which he learned at the first trials. It amazed Matthew, but it wasn''t as if he didn''t expect much from someone as smart as Arnold. No doubt, Arnold was a genius, and there''s no way this could look too strange.


    At least, the stress wouldn''t be too much for Matthew, the teacher.


    In no time, they had progressed quite far in learning. Arnold had been taught how to accelerate, turn, and hold on to brakes as soon as possible in a sudden incident.


    He had also been taught how to drive through roundabouts and four-way junctions, which he learned so fast without so much stress. Matthew never regretted accepting to teach him as they had already made huge progress before nighttime.


    He only advised Arnold to continue practicing to perfect his skills.


    Meanwhile, Arnold who had been learning to do so quickly without too much misunderstanding shrugged in shock.


    ''Ah... Normal people learn how to drive a car in a matter of weeks, and here I am learning it completely in a few hours!''


    [It''s so good that you have discovered that you are no longer a normal person.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head, making him freeze.


    ''Of course, I know. I am no longer normal. You have made me a monster.''


    Arnold smirked and continued practicing, driving and turning to different corners, amazing Matthew. At a point, it was already looking like he had become even more perfect than Matthew.


    With glints of astonishment lurking around the corners of his eyes, Matthew sat calmly on the other side of the car and watched Arnold drive.


    When they were done with the driving session, almost dusk, they both left the road grounds and entered the sitting room.


    It was 6 pm already, but it was clear that both men wanted to leave.


    "It''s a great pleasure meeting you, Max Fury... Sorry, Mr. Arnold, hahaha!" Matthew joked and laughed.


    "Haha, it''s my pleasure too. I hope we can meet again and discuss further. For now, you know we have to go back to work," Arnold said.


    "True. We need to go back to our duties," Matthew nodded.


    After preparing and coming out of the building to take their different transport vehicle, they were both set to leave.


    "Hey, Kevin," Arnold called, seeing Matthew Bridges about to enter the car... Matthew Bridges turned to look at Arnold swiftly.


    "Good luck!" He shouted.


    Matthew then smiled and nodded. "Good luck to you too, friend!" He replied and hit his chest with his fist. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold did the same to express his courage before he entered the car... And then, the car zoomed off.


    The word "good luck" only meant one thing...


    And that''s the success they hope for after the commercial.


    Great sales!


    ******


    [A/N: It''s a new month! Please vote with Golden Tickets to help us climb the rankings. That''s my biggest motivation. Thanks!]

 Chapter 47 - 47: Hill Run: Strong and Enduring Max Fury

    Returning to Capside Centre, it was already very late in the night. Arnold went straight ahead to sleep upon entering his room. And the next morning, he went straight to Mark''s room to drag him out to train with him.


    They were both going to be having a Tag Team No Disqualification Match, so it was better for them to prepare hard. Who knows what Ben (Justin Reed) and Thane Ryder have in store for the match?


    In a No Disqualification Match, anything could be used to fight. If they don''t get themselves ready for what may come, then they might be the ones regretting at the end.


    "You have been away for long, I made Lila think you would be coming back last night and waited until it was 8 pm," Mark said after Arnold met him in his room.


    "I came back yesterday, but it was already 9 pm by then. We had a lot to do in there so it ate up our time," Arnold replied.


    Matthew had freshened up before Arnold came, so he only put on his training wear as they both left for a run in the hills.


    "Lila... Where is she?" Arnold asked.


    "Definitely in her room, we should call her, right?" Mark suggested.


    "You should... I can''t go," Arnold responded with a sudden change of look on his face.


    "It''s fine... I will go call her," Mark understood. He went ahead and called Lila while Arnold waited at the exit of the boarding area.


    When Lila came out, they all left for the hill without Arnold saying a single word to her. Although it wasn''t a result of arrogance, Arnold only found himself held by shackles when she was around him.


    He couldn''t just be himself when he was somewhere near.


    As they walked forward, Arnold suddenly heard a feminine voice from behind, making him freeze in an instant.


    "You don''t have to feel cold. If you don''t want to date me, it''s fine. We should stop the awkwardness."


    It was Lila who had said this from behind to Arnold, however, Mark was the first to react with a burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha! Two weirdos..." Mark shouted with an uncontrollable laugh.


    Arnold turned to him and frowned slightly, then he turned to Lila coldly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry..." He muttered.


    Lila only nodded with a grim look on her face, and then, they continued their short journey to the hills.


    Clearly, Arnold believed that Lila didn''t let everything go with all her heart. The look on her face could tell it all, however, it was certain that he had no choice.


    Arnold''s heart was somewhere else, period.


    It wasn''t as if she wasn''t beautiful, well, Mia was a goddess of beauty. While she was beautiful, the fact that she saved his life added to his desire for her.


    The only thing Arnold was praying for right now was for Mia not to be taken.


    ''If it turns out that she has a boyfriend, I will go crazy!''


    Arnold tried to erase those thoughts...


    ''No way... I shouldn''t be thinking of this... No...''


    Upon getting to the hills, Arnold and Mark started the climbing with a jog at first. The hill''s length was about a kilometer, making it quite hard to climb. Not only was it very lengthy, but the rate of the elevation was tiring.


    Only people with great levels of endurance, strength, and agility could reach the very end of the hill. Other than Arnold, only a few wrestlers who came here could reach the end. Even Mark could only make it up to seven hundred meters, while Lila could climb to five hundred sometimes.


    When they climb with a run, the progress could even be lower. However, Arnold still manages to reach the top.


    They started the running session after the jogging section, and this time, Lila didn''t hesitate to join them. Most days, she had been unable to surpass five hundred meters in the climbing so she aimed to make good progress today.


    There was a board planted with all the different stages of the hill, calculating the progress from hundred meters to an additional hundred meters rate up to a kilometer which turns out to be the end point. The hills were an abandoned piece of land bought by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management years ago, but the wrestlers had taken advantage of them, as it could be in good use.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Mark asked Lila with a smile as they were already standing on the starting line, ready to go.


    "What do you mean? Is this the first time?" Lila glared at him.


    "Alright then, I am just being concerned," Mark said with yet his friendly smile.


    "Thank your fucking ass!"


    Lila cursed and returned her gaze forward. Arnold had been hearing their funny conversation behind him, but he only acted as if he heard nothing.


    "Ready...!"


    Arnold shouted.


    "Go!"


    They began the run immediately, with Arnold taking the lead. As required, they were all at their full running speed, and at this point, everything still had their strength intact.


    Before Arnold could know it, Mark approached him from his right-hand side with Lila approaching him from his left-hand side. He didn''t react, continuing his running instead.


    It had gotten to a stage where Arnold could stop the effect of his System''s help in his agility. He also understood that if he didn''t use the agility influenced by the system, he could get more points for his agility than using it.


    After a long run, Lila was the first to fall.


    "I give up," with a faint gasp, she whispered, lying on the stony hill.


    "You managed to surpass five hundred meters, good job!" Mark shouted as he continued running.


    This time, it was only Arnold and Mark remaining in the race. But it only took a few seconds before Mark slumped as well.


    Out of all his races, this was his poorest performance, and Mark blamed him for it.


    Arnold had come to discover that one shouldn''t talk while running on hills, it would only add to one''s exhaustion.


    Not wanting to get himself exhausted, he decided not to utter a word and finish the race. Gradually, Arnold progressed forward, enduring the urge to fall and rest.


    Eight hundred metres...


    He was feeling his lungs cease.


    Nine hundred metres...


    It only got worse.


    But with the help of his endurance, Arnold made sure not to give up. If he gives up, this would be his poorest performance in the hills.


    One kilometer...


    Finally, he reached the end, jumping into the normal, straight ground.


    Just as he fell on his butts and gasped roughly, ranges of notifications popped up in front of him.


    [You have gained 8 points to your Agility.]


    [You have gained 9 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 6 points to your Strength.]


    [Host, good job!]


    Yet continuously, the strong and enduring Max Fury was making huge progress.

 Chapter 48 - 48: I Deserve It

    Lila and Mark insisted on taking about thirty minutes to rest after the run even though they didn''t reach the end like Arnold had done. The fact that he regained his strength before they made it clear that even as a newbie wrestler, he was much stronger than them.


    Mark and Lila would sometimes, find it hard to believe this. With glints of jealousy hanging around on their faces, they gasped and sat frustratingly on the stony floor while Arnold stood and watched them with a teasing smile on his face.


    ''Weak rats.'' He cursed inwardly.


    "I will make sure I reach the end point next time," Mark said as his exhaustion faded.


    "This is not the first time you are saying this, bro," Arnold let out a slight laugh as he glanced at Mark.


    Mark felt mocked upon hearing Arnold''s response, but he only shook his head and muttered.


    "Whatever," frustratingly, he stood up from the stony floor and helped Lila to get up.


    "We need to practice in the training ring as well... It''s a No Disqualification Match we are talking about. I hope you know what it means?" Arnold told Mark.


    "C''mon! You are acting as if you have competed in one before when you haven''t. I have fought for a number one contender ticket in a No Disqualification Match before, so I should be the one asking you if you know how intense it would be," Marl spoke.


    "It''s even going to be a tag team match, making the pressure double," he added.


    Arnold only nodded.


    "Alright then, let''s just keep training."


    It wasn''t as if Arnold was the novice there. Even though Mark had been here for a year, Arnold''s intelligence had helped him surpass the level of knowledge of most wrestlers in the show.


    Mark''s intelligence, to Arnold, was way too low compared to his, but he decided to say nothing more and just stay calm.


    With Lila standing up, they left the hills and went straight to the training ring. Although Lila wouldn''t be having a match on the coming show, she had only decided to train with them just to keep her body fit in the meantime.


    She was at a stage of her career where she hardly got the manager''s attention. After losing a lot of opportunities given to her, it was only seeming that she was just an average wrestler. Clearly showing that there were many others who deserved the recognition.


    This was the main reason why she met Arnold... After discovering his great potential, he guessed keeping him company would be quite helpful. It was only complicated how she suddenly developed feelings for him... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That wasn''t part of the plan...


    Entering the training ring, Arnold began practicing Sorrowful Kiss and Neckbuster at first. It had come to discover that the Sorrowful Kiss knee strike was the best move to use against a very tough opponent, better than the Neckbuster finisher.


    Seeing Arnold liking to practice more on the Sorrowful Kiss than his initial Neckbuster, Mark, and Lila believed that he would be using this new finisher more often. Although it was clear that he hadn''t abandoned the Neckbuster finisher, it was just that he was trying to increase the fierceness of the move just like he had done for Neckbuster.


    Not only the advancement of the Agility and Attack Power could make a move vital, with consistent training and practice on how to perfect the way of using the move, could add to the impact when delivered.


    Mark also took a different ring and practiced his moves and finisher. Arnold noticed that he had gotten quite a good finisher... His finisher was Moonsault, a high-flying move from the top turnbuckle that requires the opponent to twist in the air before landing on his opponent.


    He also had some common moves including super kick, spear, ankle lock, and sometimes, he won matches surprisingly after delivering a Swanton Bomb.


    While he didn''t really possess much strength, Mark still had a remarkable Agility and Attack Power rate. It wasn''t bad for a normal person at all at this stage of his career, and if not for the Pro Wrestling System, Arnold knew that he wouldn''t be Mark''s match at all.


    With the way he fought, he guessed Mark could gain huge recognition someday. It was only a matter of time for him to get a call from the top shows... Literally, Bobby Crimson only needed to keep working hard to take a place in the spotlights.


    As it was known, only those in the spotlights were recognized.


    This was a well-known proverb in the world of professional wrestling.


    [You have gained 5 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Attack Power.]


    With training in the ring only enhancing one''s Attack Power, Arnold only made some progress on it without worrying about the other attributes. He had recently increased them the lately and had only needed to enhance his Attack Power.


    While he did these, he only gained three points to his Intelligence, as training didn''t enhance his Skill Level too much.


    Arnold made sure he lasted long in the practices just to keep Mark practicing also. If that guy didn''t get himself prepared as he should, it could be a disadvantage to Arnold.


    Never in his life would Arnold let Ben defeat him after attacking from behind and almost causing his title-winning opportunity. The main point was that Arnold wanted to avenge the greedy and arrogant treatment he gave him at Rising Impact University.


    He had always wanted to let this slide, but Justin Reed had just come touching the lion''s tail while he was asleep!


    They were done with the training ring practices after three hours and rested before leaving for their rooms.


    Because of the piles of work and appointments he had to meet up with, Arnold regretted having to cancel his plans to meet Mia at Rising Impact University. He promised to fulfill this promise the next week, guessing that he wouldn''t have so much to do by then.


    The next day, Arnold continued his interview appointments. With another large amount of money paid into his bank account, he couldn''t help but feel on top of the world.


    After all, he was Max Fury.


    "I deserve it," he hit his right fist on his chest and claimed.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Getting ready for a deadly battle

    He was always asked about his ambition and next move as the Grindhouse Omega champion in every interview he went to, and Arnold''s question didn''t only make people take him as a worthy champion, many were amazed.


    "As a champion, I would give open challenge matches to anyone who steps out to face me and grant a championship match to anyone who challenges me... Anytime."


    "It''s not as if I''m trying to be full of myself, trust me, this is the way to a true champion, and I''m just gonna try to act like one."


    "Champions accept challenges and prove their worth... I am going to do just that!"


    His statements caused an uproar on the internet, however, it wasn''t as if Max Fury was someone who acted like a villain after all. The fans wanted a brave fighting champion, and it only seemed as if they were already having one... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No, it was already appearing that they were having another. Max Fury was acting like the current Grindhouse Alpha who never hesitated before granting championship matches to those who challenged him.


    His name is Tristan Black, well...


    That''s not what he should be thinking about now, right?


    ******


    Arnold made sure that he had no special appointment on the day of the show, deciding to spend it with his tag team partner to practice and plan.


    The match might have been made a No Disqualification, but it was still a tag team fight, making a team plan required and necessary.


    Thanks to the fact that Mark (Bobby Crimson) was his friend. There was this flow of cooperation between them as they met to practice...


    Arnold, deep in his heart was happy that he got someone who would assist him to avenge his attack. Indeed it was great to have good friends who would be there when needed.


    While Arnold and Mark strolled around the boarding environment of Capside Centre, Arnold would look at him and smile. All these while, he was been a wonderful and loyal friend... The best.


    "Tell me, Mark. Why have you really decided to be my friend? I am still just a newbie wrestler... This only shows that you are lowering your pride and level," Arnold asked curiously with a quite serious look on his face.


    "Did you just say I''m lowering my pride? Tsk! You should be given a bunch of strokes for what you just said. I don''t deserve to be around you, Max. I''m the useless one here," Mark replied to Arnold''s question.


    The statement only made Arnold perplexed, but he decided to act oppositely and switch the topic. The only thing he believed was that the likings came from his wonderful performances in the ring and how he fought.


    Mark and Arnold decided to visit the gym only in the morning and spend more time in the training ring. Arnold also gave off a little them to check on his social media pages and watch some No Disqualification tag team matches that had happened before.


    The main reason wasn''t just to see how it happened after it knew everything about the No Disqualification Match rules. He was keen to see the tactics the winners of this kind of match use to defeat their opponent.


    Professional wrestling doesn''t only require power, it requires intelligence as well. With a little knowledge from other matches, he could actually use them in his match to enhance his success.


    He wasn''t only the one who watched the videos, he also advised Marl to join him as he was also going to be in the match.


    Gradually, Arnold found himself picking a point in every single match they watched. Arnold came to discover that a tag team match was far different from a one-on-one match and at the same time, had only a few differences.


    When one''s tag team partner is down, it is already going to become a handicap match. The opposing team could take advantage of the other if one of them was down, however, there were cases when there could still be a secured victory even with both teams complete.


    That was a clear definition of an overwhelming defeat. But it was certain that this event didn''t happen often.


    "Take one man down, get rid of the other, and win the game"...


    This is the main tactic of this interesting battle.


    As nighttime came, Capside Centre was already crowded, as usual, with everyone impatiently waiting for the main event.


    Arnold and Mark got dressed in their custom and waited for the right time to show themselves, but every match that came early seemed to be for eternity.


    Not all matches appeared interesting to Arnold, so he preferred to meditate and relax his brain.


    After six matches and a talk show hosted by a high-level wrestler in the ring, it was time for the No Disqualification Tag Team match!


    Like always, Arnold got his wrists wrapped with bandages to prevent injuries as this was going to be a match with unfriendly rules.


    Mark did the same as he also plastered his knees with them. His in-ring attire was just a red tight boxer, and for not being able to safeguard his knees, he needed protection...


    Well, at least, to prevent regrets later on.


    Arnold''s leather jacket fluttered left and right as though like a king''s cloak as they made their way to the arena. As they walked, some people hanging around the alleyway would cheer them up with smiles on their faces, with some only staring coldly at them...


    Some even maintain a look of jealousy on their faces, showing the true flow of hatred and jealousy.


    Mark (Bobby Crimson) was the first to step into the arena as his theme song echoed through the arena. Due to helping Max Fury to fight Justin Reed and Thane Ryder last week, he had earned himself quite an amount of lovers.


    He showed a great act of a good friend and explained the real meaning of loyalty. He deserved to be praised for it.


    Soon, it was "Monster" which was sounding loudly all over the arena. A loud cacophony of cheers almost caused the arena to erupt just as they heard his music.


    However...


    When he stepped into the arena and was seen, the chaos in the congregation only seemed to become more intense.


    "Was it that you want to say... Max Fury is out to fight!"


    Just as they saw their Omega champion matched in, the commentators resumed work.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Tag Team No Disqualification Match

    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall..."


    "One Fall!"


    "And it''s a tag team no disqualification match!!!"


    "Introducing first, at the combined weight of 454 pounds, Justin Reed and Thane Ryder!"


    "BOOO!!!!"


    The Grindhouse Wrestling female announcer, Renee Sky introduced, only to receive a booing reaction from ninety percent of the fans. She wasn''t the one receiving the curses after all, which didn''t cause a change in her expression.


    "And their opponent, with a combined weight of 452 pounds, Grindhouse Omega champion Max Fury, and Bobby Crimson!"


    This time, the boos were replaced with sounds of cheers and praise, as almost the whole congregation acknowledged both men upon introduction.


    Literally, Max Fury was the one getting the acknowledgment. However, it wasn''t as if Bobby Crimson was looked down on anyway.


    The Renee Sky left the ring as soon as the introductions were made. Now, it was only five men standing in the ring... The four fighters and the male referee, Rey Scott.


    Arnold brought his title to the ring but handed it over to the referee before the bell rang. It wasn''t as if the title was on the line, he wouldn''t fight with putting it on, right?


    "Ring the bell!"


    Ding Ding Ding.


    The bell rang thrice after the referee''s order, and the match officially began. As it was a tag team match, one man in a team would face another in a different team in the ring, while his teammate would stand by a turnbuckle in an opposing corner, outside the ring.


    When needed or desired, a wrestler could tag his teammate with a handshake or a touch to replace him in the ring. It was an act done with one man in the ring and the other outside. A tag can''t be made with both men of the same team inside the ring.


    Arnold and Mark decided to let Mark begin the match, as it was Thane Ryder who was starting for the other side. Mark (Bobby Crimson) had unfinished business with this man, so it was best that they continue the battle there and now!


    Surprisingly, just as Arnold left the ring and stood by the turnbuckle, Thane Ryder quickly tagged Ben (Justin Reed) in. Both men let out a slightly annoying laugh after that move, but those smiles only took a few seconds before vanishing in an instant.


    Bobby Crimson shook his head mad tagged Max Fury in, giving him the way to face his own enemy, Justin Reed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nonetheless...


    For a moment, the beginning of this no-disqualification match appeared like a drama to the eyes of the fans.


    Upon seeing Max Fury entering the ring, Justin tagged Thane back to face him, and as Max Fury let Bobby Crimson in, Justin would come back.


    The four men displayed this until the match was already turning into a comedy show. Arnold''s face turned dark as it wasn''t longer funny to him...


    Justin Reed and Thane Ryder deserved fierce torture for what they had done to him. Doing it this way wouldn''t make his revenge mission progress at all.


    ''It''s a no-disqualification match, what the heck are we doing?!"


    It got to a stage where Max Fury and Bobby Crimson decided to stop the switches. It was true that they both had a different person to deal with after that intense battle last week, but now, they only needed to fight the battle in any way it came.


    While Justin thought Bobby Crimson would tag Max Fury in and leave after he had entered the ring, Max Fury only dashed into the ring with Bobby not backing away.


    Before their opponents could react, Max Fury and Bobby Crimson charged at them with incredible speed. While Bobby attacked Thane, Max Fury visited Justin with a punch to begin with.


    It all came unexpectedly, and Justin couldn''t think of dodging since he was in shock. Without hesitation, Max Fury dragged Justin out of the ring, suddenly taking him to the announce table.


    Almost everyone could sense what was incoming as the cheers continued from all angles. Remembering the pain they caused him after the attacks, Arnold''s heart grew hard as if like stone. At this moment, there was no beating he could give to Justin that could satisfy his anger...


    But at least, a Powerbomb on the announcement table would be great to begin with.


    After several punches on Justin''s face, Max Fury pinned him in between his legs, raising him right after to launch a straight and fierce Powerbomb with an unforgiving force.


    At that instant, the strong announce table was dismantled into large pieces, leaving the congregation in astonishment and excitement.


    The commentators had run out of the scene just after seeing him approaching the table from the near distance. And for the announcer who usually sits in a space behind the commentators, she had even escaped before the three men even dreamed of moving away.


    With Justin Reed destroyed against the announce table, it was clear that Max Fury''s team was having the upper hand. Even with Justin Reed being unconscious at that moment, Max Fury clearly wasn''t done with dealing with him.


    Dragging him up from the broken wood, he held tight on his arms and turned in another direction. His gaze suddenly clashed against the steel stairs at one side of the turnbuckle.


    With a vengeful smile appearing on his face, he pulled his former roommate with great speed and pushed him against the stairs.


    Destructively, Justin Reed banged against the stairs with a booming sound echoing all over. This clash added to the existing pain he had gotten from the Powerbomb on the announce table, almost Ben screaming upon loss of consciousness.


    With such pain, having to succumb to unconsciousness wasn''t possible. He was human and was feeling the excruciating pain manifesting from the crazy slam against the announce table and the stairs...


    "This isn''t enough..."


    Arnold said to himself. But before he could decide to keep up with the torture, his gaze swam into the ring as a flow of alarming screams filled the air.


    Arnold''s eyes widened upon getting his eyes into the ring holding three men...


    In there, Thane Ryder was pinning Bobby Crimson, and the referee was on a count.


    Literally...


    The problem here wasn''t with the two men...


    The referee was making an illegal count!


    Justin was the rightful man to be in the ring against Bobby!


    Unfortunately, before Arnold could raise an alarm, there was already a successful count of three.


    ******


    [A/N: Please we need more Golden Tickets to climb the rankings! Help support this amazing book!]

 Chapter 51 - 51: No Disqualification Tag Team Match: A Restart!

    "Shit! Shit!! Shit!!!"


    "Holy Shit!!!"


    For the first time in his life, Arnold went crazy. In his eyes were sparking dark flames burning crazily as if like a furnace. While most of the fans objected and protested about the great mistake of the referee, it was already too late.


    Perhaps...


    "Here are your winners, Thane Ryder and Justin Reed!" The announcer, somehow, seemed to have been clueless about the event. If not for the commentators, the flow of cluelessness would have spread through the ringside as well, and even forty percent of the fans didn''t realize what had happened... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a frustrated yet raged look on his face, Arnold swung himself into the ring, walking up to the referee right after.


    "What have you done?! What did you just do, huh???!" Arnold placed his right hand on his forehead.


    "What... What do you mean? He pinned him to the count of three! The match is over!" The referee made an "over" signal as he spoke with a bellow, moving to the side.


    Truth be told, upon hearing him spill out those words, Arnold had the urge to punch the referee in the face.


    Not just a simple punch... He wished he could make him suffer from a knockout punch.


    However, he was a wrestler who wasn''t playing against the fans. Although the referee might have been clueless and inattentive, he wouldn''t need to be punched in the face. Arnold knew that he could get attacked by the fans if he executed such an act. He didn''t want to mess his reputation up... At least not now.


    "You fucking made an illegal count. Justin Reed should be the one in the ring to pin my partner in that case!" Arnold tried to explain to the short skinny-head man clad in the black up-and-down attire of a Grindhouse Wrestling referee.


    However, no matter how he tried to convince him, the referee was never going to drop his point of view. This added to Arnold''s frustration, but it was clear that he had no choice.


    Staring down at his friend lying on the mat, Arnold couldn''t help but grimace.


    ''Too weak...''


    It was certain that even if it was Justin Reed who had been in the ring, it would have been the same case. In fact, it would have been a clear, legal win.


    Bobby Crimson disappointedly appeared to be someone who couldn''t confront Thane Ryder one-on-one. It started when they fought around the display screen at the entrance area last week. Thane Ryder almost sent Mark (Bobby Crimson) through a table... Thanks to Arnold who fortunately turned the opportunity against Thane.


    Now, Bobby had been defeated again.


    ''I thought you wanted to avenge me, why make me fail...''


    Arnold felt a small flow of heaviness in his heart, as it was already turning out that he would be getting his first loss. Although he wasn''t the one who was pinned, as it was a tag team match and his opponent was pinned to the third count, it was still considered a loss for him.


    Basically, judging by the rules.


    ...


    It only took a minute before the sudden appearance of another referee from the locker room ignited the arena once more.


    This referee, clad in the same attire as the skinny-head one in the ring, dashed into the ring after a run from the entrance.


    Upon entry, he approached the other referee with an alarming look on his face, gasp after gasp, his countenance was giving a hint of his message before he could even say it.


    "It''s an illegal count... Justin Reed is legally to be in the ring with Bobby Crimson. You are ordered to restart the match immediately!" The referee notified his comrade and left the ring after several repeats.


    At that instant, a smile of hope emerged from Max Fury''s face. He heard it loud and clear...


    The match must be restarted immediately!


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Just upon the third sounding of the bell, Arnold rushed out of the ring, dragged Justin Reed, and threw him into the ring. It had been a while since he had sent him against the stairs, but one could still sense the flow of pain in Justin Reed''s reactions to Max Fury''s moves.


    He never wanted to lose the match after all, so he tried standing up to face Bobby who was totally on his feet at that moment.


    With Justin in the ring but yet visibly too weak to confront Bobby at this moment, Thane only had one choice in mind. Since this was a no-disqualification match, he could actually attack Bobby in the ring to turn the favor to their side.


    However, it was so bad that Bobby didn''t repeat the same mistake he made that caused them the match lately. While he switched his direction to Max Fury''s only male friend, a jaw-shifting superkick welcomed his face.


    Falling like a tree taken down by intense wind, Thane Ryder was out. Now, It was only Justin Reed who was standing staggeringly in front of Bobby with a faint look on his pale face.


    "Hey, bro. Common, tag me now," Max Fury whispered from behind, asking Bobby to tag him.


    Looking back, Bobby didn''t take a second to hesitate before tagging Max Fury in. This time, he was in a real wrestling ring with his old friend, his cruel and pathetic roommate at Rising Impact University.


    Cheers kept the arena in an uproar, but it wasn''t getting any boring anymore. This was the moment everyone wanted to see to the end.


    The sweet, satisfying end...


    "You have shown me the quantity of your cruelty and jealousy, Ben. And I''m grateful for that. Without you showing it to my face, I wouldn''t have known how much a damned demon that you are. Thank you," Arnold spoke while he stood about four meters away from Justin.


    "I hate you, Max. With all my life, soul, and body... I hate you so much... I can''t let you surpass me! Never!" Yet faintly, Justin kept pouring out his feelings.


    Arnold chuckled as a reaction to his great confession, nodding his head positively.


    "I know you hate me, old friend," he paused for a while and sighed. "And that is why is despise you, Ben!!!"


    With the last word coming out of his mouth, Arnold charged at Justin Reed, delivering a superkick on his belly. Justin who couldn''t realize it until he saw himself kneeling on the mat, shrugged in pain, glints of shock and amazement lurking in the corner of his eyes.


    Just again, Arnold had proved that he was no longer the Max Fury he knew in Rising Impact University.


    Justin Reed was actually looking at a monster!


    With Reed on his knees, what could have been next if not for the incredible and unnatural knee strike?


    Without a second wasted, Max Fury went ahead and launched Sorrowful Kiss against his former roommate, causing him to succumb to the temporal feeling of unconsciousness.


    With a satisfied smile on his face, seeing that Ben had received good revenge for what he did to him, Arnold covered and requested a count.


    "ONE. TWO. THREE!"


    Ding Ding Ding.


    Standing up on his feet with a victorious smile, the announcement of his victory was whispered loudly in the vibrating arena...


    Max Fury... Max Fury...


    Another victory yet again...


    Max freaking Fury.

 Chapter 52 - 52: A shocking Skill

    Gasping, Arnold collected his Omega Championship Title from the referee and gave it a tight hug as if he were holding onto a human being. Although it wasn''t a championship match he had fought, the little time he had been away from his title almost made him sick.


    "Here are your winners, Thane Ryder and Max Fury!!!" The voice of the announcer as always, sounded loudly in the arena, announcing the victory of the two friends who just conquered.


    To Bobby Crimson, it only felt as if he just won a normal match through his teammate... But to Max Fury, it felt like he had just avenged the death of someone he loved.


    Upon seeing Justin Reed crawling out of the ring in shame, he let out another satisfied smile, his heart full of joy.


    ''What a sweet revenge... Who knows if I am done with him.''


    With a casual look on his face, he spoke inwardly...


    In some parts of his mind, inevitable urges to attack Ben again and again were lurking around.


    In the meantime, Arnold only decided to let go of whatever feeling drew him to Justin Reed at that moment. After exchanging a victorious handshake with his friend, they both left the arena and to the boarding area.


    When the after-match announcer tried to stop them for questioning, they turned it down and insisted that they needed to see their doctor.


    On Mark''s face were hints of disappointment and sadness. Somehow, it was blaming himself for being so weak to be pinned to the count of three by Thane Ryder. He had wanted to deliver sweet revenge on the sly man, but unfortunately, he only turned out to be the victim.


    "I should be ashamed of myself, right?" He asked Arnold as they walked through the alleyway.


    Arnold blinked a couple of times upon hearing this question, but he also had an answer.


    "No. You should be proud that you have me. Together, were able to defeat them," Arnold smiled.


    Mark suddenly glared at Arnold.


    "What are you saying, Max? If it wasn''t that Justin Reed was the legal man in the ring, we would have lost miserably in shame. I could have caused it... The illegality was just our saving grace," Mark spoke from his point of view.


    For a moment, Arnold was speechless, but it didn''t take long before he got an idea of what to say to Mark.


    "You shouldn''t blame yourself, Mark. It all happened after a mistake... After all, no one is above mistake. Every fighter would always want to take advantage of his opponent''s mistake."


    "It''s absolutely normal... Trust me, you are a wonderful fighter. Better than many," Arnold convinced.


    What else could Mark do apart from giving up his own belief? After Arnold''s courageous words were spelled out to his ears, he, for once, stopped looking down on himself.


    Mark couldn''t help but let out a bright grin... He had just gone through a moment of total depression. When he needed motivation the most, his friend Max Fury was there for him.


    He was glad... And grateful.


    After all, they had won the Tag Team No Disqualification Match, it was worth celebrating.


    But before anything, they had to visit their doctor at first.


    No, actually, it was Mark who would be going to see his doctor.


    "You just go see the doctor. I have one important thing to do in my room. I will be there as soon as I am done."


    Arnold clearly had other plans.


    Mark didn''t know whether to object or accept Arnold''s decision, but he knew he couldn''t stop him. After all, the young monster wasn''t looking injured or pained at all.


    Visibly, he was healthy!


    Mark hesitated and nodded for a reply before taking a different way to the hospital, while Arnold took the direct path to the boarding area and made his way to his room.


    "Doctor??? C''mon, I already have a doctor... My advocate is my doctor. I don''t need those humans with a low IQ," Arnold muttered as he progressed forward.


    [Well, why does it seem like you are changing too fast, host? Remember that you are human. You should acknowledge your race.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    "Humans are fiercer than beasts... Only a few are worthy to be called humans," Arnold said coldly.


    [I know why you are saying this, host. Betrayal and wickedness... You have suffered from these acts in the past...]


    [This is why you have to keep up with the relentless hard work and bravery. There are a lot of things to accomplish, and with consistent success, you, Max Fury, can make everyone who made your life miserable pay.]


    "Of course, my uncle would be the first," an evil smile suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face, followed by a temporal feeling of a heavy heart... A vengeful heart.


    Entering his room and freshening up, Arnold decided to take some time to browse the internet. Unfortunately, with the countless messages he mostly saw from strange numbers and names, he frustratingly decided to go offline and just find something else to do.


    Although it was midnight already, Arnold wasn''t in the mode to sleep. Not at all.


    As he pondered for a while, a quick realization hit his mind.


    "I should just check my full system stats."


    At the moment, Arnold didn''t know how much progress he had made in his attributes and intelligence. Most times, the system wouldn''t mind giving a notification due to the state he could be at the exact time.


    [Name: Max Fury.]


    [Age: 23.]


    [Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class), Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class), Clothesline (F-class).]


    [Skills: Neckbuster, Sorrowful Kiss...]


    [Skill Level (Intelligence): 63.]


    [Agility: 32.]


    [Strength: 31.]


    [Endurance: 29.]


    [Attack Power: 26.] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Titles: Grindhouse Omega Championship.]


    [Honors: None.]


    [Wages: $2500 weekly.]


    "Wait??? Why haven''t I discovered it yet?!" There was a mix of shock and excitement on Arnold''s face at that moment.


    "My... My overall attribute points have surpassed 100, making me eligible for a new Skill right?" Arnold couldn''t help but ask, his voice breaking at every word.


    [Yes, host. Actually...]


    "I want to claim it! Can I earn the damned skill now???" Arnold requested without hesitation, curious.


    [If you say so...]


    [You have gained 100 overall attribute points.]


    [Congratulations, you have gained a new Skill.]


    [Skill: RKO (S-class).]


    "What? RKO???"


    Puzzled Arnold asked with broadened lips.

 Chapter 53 - 53: What do you mean you dont know where you came from?

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.


    Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.]


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ...


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan.


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?''


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 54 - 54: 100KG

    Gradually, the wrestlers in the gym began to leave. One by one and in groups, they left after some moments of hard training... Before he could know, noticed that he was the only one left in the gym.


    At that time, the sun had already begun to set, the luminescent light in the gym being only the cause of brightness.


    "Let''s give it a try then," Arnold said after observing the areas.


    Before he walked on to the 100 kg weight, he made sure he shut the gym house entrance door and also got these windows closed, to prevent getting noticed by any means.


    He was someone who had got eyes on him in the past weeks... An event like this wouldn''t take long before being leaked on social media. To prevent that, Arnold had to carry out preventive measures.


    After that move, he then approached the 100 kg weight placed on a wide space at one corner of the gym. Without hesitation, he stepped close and grabbed its handle with both hands.


    For a moment, he inhaled and exhaled repeatedly, letting out the waves of uncertainty in his mind. Then after a while, he tightened his grip and pulled up the weight.


    "Ah! It''s so heavy!" Upon dropping the weight in an instant, Arnold complained.


    Before he could even pull up the height of his knee, he was already feeling his spinal cord shift. Not only that, it also felt as if his arms were on the verge of pulling, which gave him no other choice but to drop it.


    "Ah, shit..." Arnold cursed after attempting another try.


    The weight was indeed very heavy, showing off its 100kg identity. If Arnold really wanted to lift this thing above his head, then he''d better come prepared next time.


    Without much thought, he gave up the idea of lifting this thing and returned to his actual 70 and 80-kg lifting. He was actually having slight challenges in lifting an 80 kg weight, so the fact he couldn''t carry something heavier wasn''t strange.


    But to the Pro Wrestling System, it was.


    [What? Are you giving up? Just like that?!]


    Arnold furrowed his brows. "What do you mean? That''s way too heavy for me to lift. I can always go back to try another day," he said.


    [Seriously, host?! Did you forget that you are Max Fury? The young wonder fighter who doesn''t give up no matter what?]


    Arnold''s face suddenly turned dark as he heard this.


    [If you were not able to lift it, try again! If it didn''t work out, then try again! Again and again, until you succeed!]


    [That is what true fighters do. They don''t back down and accept defeat. This is what you should do, Max Fury.]


    The dark glints on Arnold''s face suddenly turned bright at that moment, followed by a wide smile on his face.


    "I know right? Max Fury shouldn''t be a stupid punk," Arnold sighed and switched his gaze to the weight lying motionless on the floor. "I will lift this thing, today... And now!"


    With a determined look on his face, he walked over to the spot where the weight was placed and grabbed the handle tightly again. This time, his inhaling and exhaling session was longer than the previous one, as he decided to relax his mind and muscles before pulling it up.


    [It''s no big deal, host. I believe in you.]


    The system gave words of motivation as Arnold was set to try. Although they were only a few words, these words were enough to awaken a dead man.


    With the word "I believe in you" entering his ears, Arnold''s heart pumped fast and crazily. With his hands tightly on the grip, firm and ready, he roared and pulled.


    His voice wasn''t loud enough to attract people to the gym as the boarding areas were a little distant from the training areas. As it was nighttime, it was clear that no one would be in the training area. If there were anyone in any case, maybe not around the gym houses but in the training rings.


    *Bang*


    Arnold dropped the weight after a slight raising, this time managing to reach the height of his knees.


    However, he didn''t pay attention to that petty achievement and repeated the attempt. He pulled up again...


    "Ahhh..."


    *Bang!*


    Yet again, the weight dropped without being raised over the head of the Grindhouse Omega champion. But despite the misfortune, Arnold didn''t panic. Instead, he was getting himself enough motivation to continue!


    Again, he lifted the weight but couldn''t help dropping it after it had reached his chest. Although he hadn''t succeeded in completing the lifting, it was clear that he was making progress as he continued trying.


    "Ah!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Bang*


    "Rrrr!"


    *Bang!*


    "HMMM!!!"


    *Bam!*


    More sounds of a plunging 100 kg weight could be heard inside the gym house as Max Fury continued his pursuit of success. It was certain that he wouldn''t stop, even after hundreds of trials...


    The more he tried the more he progressed, every new try better than the previous. Arnold had the feeling right deep inside of him, which had convinced him not to give up.


    Yet again, he made another attempt, enduring the emerging pain in his backbones. He didn''t care, after all, his advanced Agility had done a great job of enhancing his flexibility. It was pretty for something like him to get his spinal cord broken because of a 100 kg weight.


    He might have found it hard to lift it, but his bones and joints were able to withstand the pressure.


    "Oh... Ahhh!"


    It got to a fated time of trial, and Arnold found himself lifting the utterly heavy weight above his head. The weight now looked lighter than before, making it feel easy for him to hold on with the lifting for a while.


    After four seconds, Arnold dropped the weight on the hard floor.


    "Yes!!! HAHA! Oh, yeah!!!" Arnold shouted in excitement, jumping in victory.


    He had actually lifted a 100 kg weight just on the first day of the trial.


    What kind of man is this guy?!!!


    For a moment Arnold couldn''t believe it until the appearance of the system enriched the revelation of the event.


    [You have gained 15 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 15 points to your Endurance.]


    [Good job, Max Fury.]


    Truly, he made it...

 Chapter 55 - 55: Fallout

    "Hey, Max! Please wait..."


    Arnold frowned, continued walking, and didn''t look back despite the masculine voice calling him from behind. Fast footsteps approached him as this masculine masculine voice sounded, however, the fact that he was frowning indicated that he already knew who was trying to stop him.


    It was Karl who was approaching him from behind on his way back from the gym at that late time.


    Although Arnold didn''t fasten his footsteps, that was an advantage for Karl to approach him quickly. And when he did, Arnold had no choice but to stop.


    "What do you want from me, Karl?! What???" Arnold asked furiously glaring at his former roommate.


    "Please, Max. Just hear me out," Karl seemed to be calm and sincere, but his appearance never made Arnold release the feeling of disgust.


    "If you noticed, I and Ben aren''t together anymore. I have come to discover that he is evil and only wants the downfall of people, especially you. I can''t be a friend of such a monster... And..."


    "And how does that concern me?" Arnold questioned in disgust. Actually, does that have to do with his concern? S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm... I just came to apologize for what I had done at the university. I know I had wronged you as a friend, but now, I have realized my mistakes. Please, forgive me, Max," Karl begged with a grim look.


    Arnold was someone who had a strong heart, however, this strong heart could easily be melted on specific occasions.


    Before he could even say a word, Karl was down on his knees, pleading.


    "I have made sure I break every connection I have with Ben and his family. And I promise not to be a bad friend ever again. I hope you can forgive me," Karl said with a breaking voice, melting Arnold''s heart bit after bit.


    Without realization, Arnold grabbed Karl''s arms and urged him to stand.


    "It''s okay, get up," Arnold muttered.


    Karl hesitated and noticed that Arnold''s anger had died down. With inexpressible joy in his heart, he stood up and stared at Max Fury.


    "I forgive you... After all, it''s a burden to be someone''s enemy. Especially with those who had a good heart in them just like you, Karl," Arnold smiled at Karl, "I forgive you."


    Karl smiled widely upon hearing this, a slight hint of shock in his eyes. He never thought Arnold could forgive him after what he and Ben had done I''m the university. But here he is, after breaking his evil relationship with that bastard, the incredible Max Fury had forgiven him, but...


    "But, we wouldn''t be close friends like before. I am more of an introvert now, and I have two wonderful friends who don''t want an addition to our ally. I hope you can understand," Arnold said.


    Although Karl felt bad hearing this, it never killed his delight. After all, he needed his forgiveness the most.


    "I understand. But you have to know that I got your back. I will always be by your side," Karl pledged, causing Arnold''s heart to soften further.


    He could only nod as a reaction, being short of words.


    Then he gave his right hand for a handshake, which Karl quickly embraced with all his heart.


    After the handshake, Arnold went his way, while Karl followed his.


    "Pheww... Another friend request. I am having a tough time with Mark and Lila, then Karl is requesting to be on the list???" Arnold muttered.


    In recent days, Arnold was, somehow, having regrets about having friends in Capside Centre. It was now that he understood that he was more of an introvert than an extrovert.


    Literally, having friends was not his thing...


    But...


    What could he do to get himself off the burden of having friends now?


    He clearly had no choice, knowing he was going to hurt that feelings if he told them to stop coming his way.


    "The only thing I can do is to limit my time and pursue my dreams. I will only give more attention to the one I love," he was directly referring to Mia with that statement.


    While his mind dived into her, he remembered his plan to meet her at the university this weekend. It was already Thursday, and he only had a day to get himself prepared. He would be leaving for Arizona on Saturday.


    Heading back to his room, he freshened up and decided to visit the internet. While Arnold scrolled through Grindhouse Wrestling''s page, he saw a post that caught his attention.


    It was a video announcing the upcoming "Fallout" pay-per-view in the top shows. This was a pay-per-view show where both Rampage and Slamdown participated. Although it had other matches, the main event of this event was the 30 Men Royal Rumble Match.


    Back in the early years of professional wrestling, the best wrestling promotion "WWE" then had made this pay-per-view event the second best after "WrestleMania".


    Until now, the rules were still the same and intact, with the actual culture still practiced. Anyone who wins the Royal Rumble would be given a clear opportunity to face any champion he desires at the top shows.


    Arnold watched the video to the end and discovered a mind-blowing feature.


    (13 men from Rampage).


    (13 men from Slamdown).


    (4 men from Grindhouse).


    Arnold gulped curiously and watched the video again. He saw the same thing, revealing that he wasn''t just seeing things.


    "Four men from Grindhouse Wrestling? This means, I can get an opportunity if I try to earn it," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    The fact that he is a champion made it possible that he could actually be among the four men who would join the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout comes January.


    With that feeling, he pondered and hoped for a go-ahead from the general manager. It was late November already, and the Fallout pay-per-view was gradually drawing near. I''m no time, it would be announced, and the four men would be picked.


    Arnold didn''t see a reason why he wouldn''t be selected, so he was calm and collected, having no feelings of uncertainty in his mind.


    Before he dozed off, all that was on his mind was the possibility of entering an actual Ultimate Revolution Professional Wrestling stage...


    And winning the Royal Rumble Match!

 Chapter 56 - 56: Secret Battle Royal In The Arena

    There were cases when the top shows wouldn''t need stars from Grindhouse Wrestling to participate in the Royal Rumble Match, it was really fortunate that four Grindhouse Wrestling stars would be joining the showdown.


    This wasn''t just to compete, it was an opportunity to win a huge fan base or even a direct ticket to become a wrestler in one of the top shows. While there are disadvantages like having to fight in a thirty men battle, there were also advantages which could erase the thoughts of fear in anyone.


    After all, who would be afraid of participating in a Royal Rumble Match at Fallout? Not only does the winner get the rewards, but even the best competitors are recognized for their potential, in some cases, luckily earning themselves a different title opportunity with a different champion.


    With these considered, Arnold''s urge to perform in the Royal Rumble Match was strengthened.


    The next day, he was up so early that it wasn''t bright yet despite going to bed late. These days, Arnold has been depriving himself of sleep, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    Just a little sleep and he would be awake, awakened by overwhelming complicated thoughts in his head...


    "Shiiii, this isn''t going to do me any good. I need to sleep well at night," he said frustratingly, raising his head to the clock on the wall to see 5: 27 pm.


    Even if he tried, he still couldn''t go back to sleep. It was as though his blood was boiling in his head, leading to utter unrest.


    Arnold''s vibrant eyes were widely open until it was bright... Freshening up, he walked out of his room and to the cafeteria.


    Arnold had breakfast alone at a table that could receive four people, but he was fine... At least, he preferred this to the latter.


    He ate pretty much to his satisfaction just like every other morning, and left the cafeteria.


    It was Friday, the busiest day after Wednesday in Capside Centre. However, today appeared to be different, strangely.


    Arnold felt that something was wrong as the surroundings were almost deserted. Only a few people could be seen, literally, mostly officials and staff who usually wander about at certain times.


    "Where did everyone go?" Arnold bit his lips and questioned. But he clearly has to answer that question. He wouldn''t be the one answer, right?


    With an almost crazily beating heart, Arnold progressed through the training area... Maybe everyone decided to workout today, he thought.


    However, while he walked further, he saw no sign of anyone. In fact, the training area was an empty desert, lonesome and strange, for the very first time to Arnold.


    Arnold''s heart almost skipped.


    "Where the hell is everyone?!" This time, the question came with tension.


    "You don''t know?!" A feminine voice asked from behind, seeing Arnold perplexed.


    If not for the fact that this voice was familiar, he would have jumped with a scream, crying that some ghosts had raided Capside Centre. Although confused, he turned to look at Lila who had asked a confusing question.


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what?" Arnold asked.


    "Everyone is in the arena. In ten minutes, there would be a two-slot Battle Royal Match. You and the Grindhouse Alpha Champion didn''t need to be among the fighters. You both have automatically qualified for competing in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout."


    "The winner of the first and second slot would be joining you both as it is four men required from the show..."


    Lila explained, giving Arnold clear information.


    "Ah! I can''t believe I don''t know this, of all people," Arnold let out a smile of shame.


    "You should be in the arena too, all superstars are in there..." Lila said and turned to leave.


    "I just came to inform you," she said and walked away.


    ''Inform me? Ah, interesting.''


    The right side of his lips curled up for a smirk hearing what Lila had just said. Of course, he knew that she was very friendly, but...


    Well, Arnold didn''t want to think deeply about that.


    With a sigh, he decided to visit the arena as well and have fun watching the Battle Royals.


    A Battle Royal Match was almost like a Royal Rumble Match. The only difference was that a Battle Royal Match starts with all competitors in the ring, while a Royal Rumble Match starts with only two fighters, new ones entering every three minutes.


    The way of winning was still the same... Grab your opponent throw him outside the ring through the top rope and get him eliminated!


    Upon entering the arena, a considerable amount of eyes came in Arnold''s direction, followed by some cold and bright stares. However, like always, no attention was spared.


    Unlike Wednesday night, there was not a single wrestling fan in the congregation seats. Taking up the duty of the fans were the competitors of the second slot of the Battle Royal Match, with an exaggerated number of 35 people in the ring. All men, and even tag team partners who had forgotten their glory to pursue this great opportunity. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a champion, he had gained quite a lot of respect from officials, and he was given a suitable place to sit somewhere in the ringside.


    This seat was facing directly to an announce table, but it wasn''t as if the commentators would be analyzing anything about these matches. They were all secret, offline matches.


    Sitting next to Arnold''s seat was the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, "The Captain" Tristan Black. Tristan Black smiled at Arnold as soon as he noticed his presence. With a few stares at his Grindhouse Omega title, he switched his gaze to his face.


    "Good day, Max Fury. It''s good to see you," he said seemingly politely. But we Arnold observed him, he noticed that this is the kind of person that should never be trusted.


    "Good day," Arnold stared once to his face and title on his waist and withdrew.


    Tristan Black noticed this and smiled again. With the way he acted, one wouldn''t know what he was after. He appeared to be cunning.


    "I don''t know... I have been hoping to meet you one day so that we could face off. I want to take you on," Tristan said.


    But it was visibly not clear to Arnold. He only got more confused talking to this guy.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Arnold frowned slightly.


    Then, the Alpha Champion drew his head closer to Arnold''s direction with yet that smile on his face and made it clear.


    "I mean... I am challenging you for a match..."


    "You win, you have my title. I win I have your title."


    "It should be a Winner Takes All match."

 Chapter 57 - 57: Accepting a great challenge

    "Sure, accepted," Arnold gave a quick reply boldly with a sudden change of reaction in his face.


    His once-confused face contrasted with a smile, revealing his acceptance of the challenge.


    But before Arnold replied to the Alpha Champion, he had pondered for a moment.


    "Why would he want to face me for my low-level title and put his on the line as well?" Arnold had asked himself in a mutter. But there was no one to respond.


    Although he was bold and calm on the outside, he was troubled deep within.


    ''If I would really face Tristan Black, then that would be the toughest match of my career.''


    It was certain... A Winner Takes All Match was more like a wrestler''s last step to superiority. If Arnold becomes the Grindhouse Omega and Alpha, he would literally be regarded as the champion of the Grindhouse Wrestling Show.


    ''You are thinking too far, Arnold. Stop it!'' Arnold forced his brain to keep a calm.


    While there were uncertainties, he found himself being happy. Not all top champions could just grant a low-level champion such an opportunity. Although Arnold''s title would be on the line as well, what is an Omega Championship Title if compared to an Alpha?


    Tristan Black was brave. He is indeed a fighting champion as everyone had said.


    ''Someone like him would always deserve the spotlight.''


    Arnold stared at him for a moment and lamented inwardly.


    Tristan already withdrew his attention from Arnold just as the first battle royal match began. Arnold, as well, glanced at the ring a hint of excitement on his face.


    In the ring were different men of different figures, all possessing vibrant eyes, ready to fight their way to victory. Observing around for a while, Arnold spotted several familiar faces in the ring, including his friend, Mark.


    Landon Bishop and Thane Ryder could also be seen, however, what actually made the battle more interesting was the presence of Jerry Blaze.


    Arnold smiled upon seeing him. Remembering their match at Seige, he couldn''t help but praise this man in his heart.


    ''He is such a fighter. I barely managed to beat him.''


    The fact that he had seen Jerry Blaze made him root for the former Grindhouse Omega champion. Truth be told, it wasn''t as if he wasn''t supporting Mark, well, he only hoped that Mark wouldn''t have a fight with Jerry Blaze.


    If a stronger opponent than Mark (Bobby Crimson) manages to eliminate Jerry, then that would be better. Or even if Mark would have to face him, it should be at a crucial point where he could easily get eliminated.


    By experience, he knew really well that Bobby Crimson couldn''t gain the upper hand in a conflict with Jerry Blaze.


    When the bell rang, the match began. Immediately, the loud chaotic sounds echoed repeatedly in the ring. Boom after boom, bang after bang, the beginning of the showdown was giving a lot of interest.


    From time to time, Arnold would observe Bobby Crimson, then switch his gaze to Jerry Blaze. He occasionally spared Thane Ryder a short glance hoping that he could get into a fight with Bobby.


    Today, Arnold only hoped that Bobby Crimson could teach Thane a lesson, perhaps personally eliminating him from the match to add more shame.


    However, it unfortunately turned out that Thane was in a different corner entirely from Bobby Crimson. Ignoring those hopes, he continued observing. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was five minutes since the match began, yet eight competitors had been eliminated. Five of them were eliminated by Jerry Blaze, making him the main talk of the match. Arnold expected as much... If Jerry had the chance and energy, eliminating everyone wouldn''t be much of a problem at all.


    Arnold''s eyes suddenly lit up when he noticed Bobby Crimson now facing Landon Bishop. Both of these men were fighters with remarkable strength... However, Arnold didn''t believe Bobby Crimson could out-power Landon.


    Landon Bishop had more experience than Bobby, one could even notice it from his fighting passion and move. While Bobby had quite good skills, Landon''s intelligence was top-notch.


    ...


    They began an exchange of punches at first before Landon pushed Bobby backward, however, Bobby charged at him again, delivering a clothesline this time.


    Falling to the mat, Landon didn''t want to stay down. There were too many people in the ring, revealing the possibility of a lot of danger if he stayed down.


    Just a single stump was able to cause him crucial pain.


    The moment he stood up, Bobby Crimson was already waiting behind him without his realization. Grabbing his neck as though trying to choke him, Bobby dragged Landon and pulled him to the ropes, throwing him through the top rope right after.


    However, unfortunately, Landon was just too sensible to be eliminated that easily. Before he could fall to the outside, he quickly held tight to the top rope with all his might, gasping for air.


    Bobby didn''t seem to have been astonished after that move from Landon. Instead, he smiled a approached the clever man who was looking like someone in his late 30s.


    The fact that Bobby barely thinks wide before any action causes him a slight misfortune. Just as he got too close to Landon who was handing in the around the ropes, an arm suddenly grabbed his head and slammed it against the top rope, causing Bobby so much pain.


    Landon Bishop quickly made use of that opportunity, attempting to get back into the ring. However, didn''t know that Bobby had an intense plan despite his cunning attack on him.


    Raged, Bobby moved a step backward and thrust his right against Landon''s cheek, delivering a superkick!


    At that instant, Landon felt like his eyes were blown off, falling like a tree from the side of the ring to the floor at ringside.


    While Bobby celebrated his win, facing directly to Landon outside the ring, unfortunately, a strong arm came from behind, pushing him with great force out of the ring.


    Bobby Crimson miserably fell out of the ring, plunging into the thick floor outside, a grim, frustrated look on his face.


    Tragically, while he celebrated his little achievement, mindless of the fact that this was a Battle Royal Match, he got eliminated by his greatest enemy, Thane Ryder.


    ...


    Arnold who was watching calmly and enjoying the way his friend fought, suddenly had a dark look on his face, seeing Bobby Crimson lying outside the ring shamefully.


    With cold glints under his eyes, he clenched his fist...

 Chapter 58 - 58: Jerry Blaze

    Just like that, Bobby Crimson was eliminated.


    Arnold didn''t have the desire to watch the battle royal anymore. However, only Jerry Blaze was still drawing his attention. The most interesting part was that after Thane Ryder eliminated Bobby Crimson, he was immediately eliminated by Jerry Blaze.


    That alone caused Arnold to smile, reawakening his interest to keep watching. What else could he do? He was rooting for Jerry Blaze to win.


    "Tell me, who have you supported," Tristan Black who was also finding this match interesting stared at Arnold and asked.


    "He is eliminated," Arnold replied casually with a miss of disappointment and sadness.


    "Same here..." Tristan grinned and returned to continue watching.


    Arnold flinched.


    "Who is he?" He couldn''t help but ask.


    "Roddy Nails. He was eliminated first," Tristan sighed and spoke.


    The fact that the guy he supported was the one who was eliminated first made Arnold astonished. Though stunned, he never showed a hint of it to The Captain, Tristan Black.


    "It''s nothing. It was just that he got unlucky running into Jerry Blaze first. Jerry is the only guy who could defeat him."


    Truly, it was clear that everyone knew Jerry Blaze''s incredible potential. "That guy is a beast", Arnold would always say this to himself.


    "So, I think Jerry is going to win," Tristan added.


    Arnold quickly nodded in belief... It was certain that Tristan was feeling what he was feeling.


    Minutes past, the match was still ongoing, but it was only a matter of time before the match would be over. A little moment more, and threw would be a winner.


    In the ring were Dark Dew, Mr. Death, Damon Jades, and former Grindhouse Omega champion, Jerry Blaze.


    All four men stared sharply at themselves, attentive and ready for anything that came against them. Out of them all, only Jerry seemed to be calm and collected, looking as if he didn''t care about any attack.


    This was exactly how he acted in the Grindhouse Omega Championship Match at Seige. He was already calculative and smart, with an understanding that aggressiveness was the main killer of a wrestler''s success.


    After wrestling with this man, Arnold had learned quite a few things, including observing what attribute the opponent was good at the most. This was why he had respected him...


    Even though he defeated him, Jerry Blaze is a wonderful wrestler. No doubt, he believes he is the second best superstar in the low-level roster after him.


    The match continued with Dark Dew facing Jerry Blaze, while Mr. Death took on Damon Jades. Mr. Death and Damon weren''t underrated anyway, they were also strong men who had something to be talked of.


    Mr. Death was known for his horror lifestyle and dark display... Sometimes, it was hard to tell if it was real or not. He was good at what he did.


    Damon was well-known as the king of Spears. While others launched a Spear at their opponent''s belly, he slammed their chest with his stone-hard shoulders, seemingly causing more harm than the actual Spear.


    Dark Dew, as well, might be the weakest of them judging by previous performances and records, but that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t make good use of an opportunity when he gets one.


    Well, unfortunately, while Dark Dew punched Jerry on his cheeks, there was a backward movement Jerry made, making Dark Dew follow without hesitation, still punching and punching.


    Little did he know that it was all a trap.


    After following Jerry for a while, approaching the ropes in a corner, he suddenly received a more fierce punch from the former Grindhouse Omega champion, causing him to almost fall to the mat.


    Jerry quickly grabbed and threw him outside the ring through the top rope. It was too late for Dark Dew to take any action as Jerry''s agility was superb.


    Falling with both legs on the floor outside the ring, he was officially eliminated.


    Arnold smirked in reaction.


    ''I wish I was there, I would have eliminated Jerry Blaze...'' Arnold lamented.


    Tristan Black didn''t seem to have been bored since the match began... That smile of total interest was still on his face, inevitable.


    And now...


    Jerry Blaze had eliminated Dark Dew, while Mr. Death, fortunately, had managed to throw Damon Jades out of the ring.


    It was only Jerry Blaze and Mr. Death in the ring...


    How can it not be even more interesting?


    Even the competitors of the second slot were lost in watching this game. The latest men standing really deserved credit for their incredible performance. Even in the absence of the fans, they were at their best.


    Jerry Blaze, this time, decided to approach Mr. Death first. Although he didn''t charge, he walked calmly, making Mr. Death quite confused for a while.


    For a moment, Mr. Death had no idea of what to do. Unfortunately, he had been trapped in the ring corner, caged around the turnbuckle with nowhere to escape, Mr. Death was doomed.


    In a rush, Jerry took advantage of his confusion, delivering a kick against him at the ring corner.


    Mr. Death fell flat at that very instant, losing consciousness. This was one of Jerry''s deadliest moves as well. Not his finisher, but a move worth being called a finisher as well.


    With his hands grabbing the fallen Death Man, he threw him through the top rope, eliminating him instantly.


    Jerry Blaze turned and gave a loud sound of victory after that, raising his hands over his head to boast of his victory.


    However, something was wrong...


    Even Arnold noticed it as everyone was perplexed.


    What''s more shocking?


    While Jerry mindlessly rejoiced with his hand raised, facing a specific direction, someone suddenly came out from under the ring and entered the ring. Before Jerry Blaze could notice it, an arm suddenly came holding tightly, dragging him to ropes with an incredible speed.


    Jerry Blaze''s astonishment did much to make him clueless at that moment, causing him to go through the rope. The most interesting part was everyone seeing him fall outside the ring...


    Eliminated. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both Tristan Black and Max had their mouths widened in shock. The most amazing part was having to see who had done this unbelievable move...


    It was such a great surprise to see such a wrestler going to Fallout.


    Meanwhile, while taking a look at this man, the glare on Arnold''s face was replaced by a calm, wide smile.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Tristan Black

    ''I never noticed Karl in the game. That''s so smart of him.'' Arnold said inwardly with a smile on his face.


    Karl, professionally known as Kieran Grant had surprisingly won the first battle royal with the help of his sensibility. His cleverness had just earned him a fortune, and he would be in the main event of Fallout with twenty-nine other men.


    On his face were glints of disbelief and shock. Kieran couldn''t believe his eyes, seeing that he was the last man standing. Suddenly, he turned to Arnold''s direction and hit his chest with a brotherly smile.


    Arnold who only got slightly confused, nodded positively upon exchanging glances with Karl.


    He was happy for him, but that wouldn''t stop the fact that he would get him eliminated from the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout if they met by any chance.


    "You knew he was under the ring, right?" Tristan Black who had watched Karl and Arnold exchanging pleasantries, asked.


    "No, I had no idea he was even in the match," Arnold replied. "And why did you ask?"


    "Nothing. Just curious about you two giving suspectable communications. It''s pretty nice though, his smartness earned him a win, but he should know deep down that he wouldn''t stand a chance to be on the list of true fighters if there were one," Tristan spoke.


    It was true after all, and Arnold couldn''t doubt it. He only nodded and stared back into the ring.


    "He is sorry for being against you... Forgive him and make him your closest friend. You wouldn''t regret it," Tristan added again, not attempting to look at the Grindhouse Omega champion.


    From time to time, his strange words made Arnold astounded. The question now is how did he know that Karl was his former friend.


    ''Okay, he must have heard about it somehow because of the clash with Ben. But how did he know that Karl wouldn''t betray me again?'' Arnold felt speechless for a while.


    The look on Tristan''s face was always calm and simple, looking clearly like he was confident about every word he spoke.


    It got to a point when Arnold became conscious of his actions... This guy was not only a sensible figure, he acted so strange that Arnold felt cold chills.


    ''Can I really face such a person for his title? I would have to think about this before getting the match officially fixed. I can''t get myself killed just because of a title.'' Arnold thought.


    No longer comfortable around this man, he decided to leave the arena after the battle royal. There weren''t so many familiar faces in the first slot, it was actually not important or necessary to watch.


    Ben (Justin Reed) was in the match, but Arnold only spat in distaste.


    ''If you manage to win, fine. The Royal Rumble ring would also be a great place to kick your ass again. Good luck, motherf**ker!''


    Arnold went back to his room after walking away. Awkwardly, Tristan requested a handshake from him before he left. But the interesting part was that Tristan Black also desired to leave after Max Fury had walked away.


    Arnold noticed this, but he didn''t react. With hastened footsteps and an attentive movement, he made sure he was safe enough not to get attacked from behind or get victimized by any strange attack...


    Although it wasn''t as if Arnold was afraid of him, someone who acted as strange as Tristan should be given a wide space. With his seemingly revelational statements, not everyone could dare to deliver threats.


    Arnold had a long moment of thinking after entering his room. After a while, he brought out the laptop he bought days ago and began researching Tristan Black.


    (Tristan Black, with his real name as Paul Shepherd is a 36-year-old man from Montreal, Canada. He is a three-time Grindhouse Alpha Champion...)


    Arnold got bored with that information as they weren''t what he wanted. Then he scrolled down, searching and clicking to observe personal information about the man.


    Fortunately, after several minutes of searching, he finally found something reasonable.


    However, they actually blew his mind!


    (Tristan Black had strangely been suspected of having mind-reading abilities after a sudden car crash years ago. Although the cases aren''t confirmed, many had reportedly announced his strange statements rhyming with what they just said in their minds).


    Arnold quickly closed the computer.


    "What???! What the... Does this mean that he had been hearing what I was saying inside while we were at the arena?"


    Arnold was finding it hard to believe this, stunned and perplexed.


    But it only turned out that this was true on probability, and a falsehood on probability as well. He learned all these after continuous searches on FindIT, a popular website that had rivaled Google for a while now.


    "The best is to stay away until the match. If the referee officially agrees, then I would have to prepare like a soldier going to war."


    Arnold said to himself.


    [Accepting a challenge from Tristan Black is more like playing outside the box. You have just earned yourself a terrific battle ahead. He is invisible, but I think you can do it to get not only your body ready, but your soul.]


    With the system interfering, Arnold was given a handful of motivation to stay strong and not panic. It wasn''t as if he had been panicking in the first place.


    Visibly, he feared no one.


    ''He was just a Grindhouse Alpha Champion, after all, he is not a star in the top shows.''


    [Tristan Black is one hundred percent fit to become a superstar in the top shows. If you underestimate him, you might be the one to regret it, host.]


    The system advised Arnold not to become so silly and heedless. Arnold spared a moment to think deeply before understanding...


    Tristan Black was only fired by Diamond Ring Wrestling three years ago and got himself a spot in Grindhouse Wrestling after failing to secure a contract in the top shows. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had won the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title three times and had won the Grindhouse Star of the Year award on his second year in the show.


    Now tell me, should such a person be underestimated???


    While Arnold sat on his bed, reflecting, the sound of a notification on his phone rang. He quickly picked it up and clicked on the message icon, only to gulp slightly.


    (Official_Tristan_Black: You would be taking on Jerry Blaze in a rematch next week, aren''t you? Then, don''t dare to lose. Good luck Max Fury!)

 Chapter 60 - 60: Perfecting RKO!

    The contents of the message revealed pretty understandably that Tristan Black didn''t want Arnold to lose to Jerry Blaze in their championship rematch next week. Arnold understood the fact that the Grindhouse Alpha Champion really wanted to fight him.


    (Max_Fury: Sure...).


    With a soft sigh, Arnold sent a reply and dropped his phone on a small table at the side of his bed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The second battle royal match was still ongoing in the arena, and it was already afternoon at that moment. Having absolutely nothing to do, Arnold decided to visit the training ring and practice RKO.


    After obtaining this move, he hadn''t had enough to try it.


    Before going to the training ring, he visited Mark in his room to check on his well-being. Fortunately, he hadn''t sustained any crucial injuries, which was actually the reason why he wasn''t in the hospital at that moment.


    "You did a great job out there... Well done, Mark," Arnold tried to praise him just to make him feel better, but Mark was unfortunately having a crazy feeling.


    "I wasn''t attentive to notice the incoming attack. Yet again, Thane Ryder disgraced me like he always did. I''m such a loser," Mark cried.


    This was the main reason Arnold gets mad at Mark often. He always had to blame himself every single time, ignoring the remarkable potential that he possessed.


    With this attitude, he knew that Mark wouldn''t progress forward, and he had tried to convince him... Mark just wouldn''t listen.


    Every time, he always had a reason to mount blame on himself, killing any hint of motivation that arose.


    "I have said it before and I would say it again," Arnold glared at his friend. "While you still lose, you are such a wonderful fighter with great potential. You only need time to improve yourself and get better. Trust me, if you stop blaming yourself for every misfortune every single day, then you will become a better person," Arnold gave this advice, hoping that Mark could listen.


    ''If he wouldn''t listen, it''s fine. I will just sit back and watch him lose.''


    Although this came as a result of his anger, Arnold didn''t mean to think such a way.


    This advice was a full copy of what the Pro Wrestling System had always told him when he was down. Arnold wanted to use it to impact people''s lives... Hopefully, if it had worked out for him, then it should work for others.


    With a nod that almost didn''t seem real, Mark responded to his friend.


    "I believe you, Max. I will do my best to be among the best. I will keep working, and not blame myself anymore," just like other times, Mark promised with a bold before seeing Arnold nodding and walking away.


    "This is the fourth time you are saying this, Mark. I hope you aren''t making empty promises like before!" He shouted upon leaving Mark''s room.


    ...


    [You should keep delivering the RKO to the forged humanoid structure in different styles. I would calculate the effectiveness and pressure of the attack after every attempt. And you can only stop when you reach 100%.]


    "I have no issues with that, Advocate. Let''s do this," Arnold reacted confidently with an excited smile.


    [Sure... Ready?]


    "Sure..."


    [Go!]


    Arnold walked over to a forged humanoid structure facing his direction at the center of the ring with a charge. He had made short practice on how to lock an opponent''s neck with his arms before launching the move, so that shouldn''t be a problem to begin with.


    Grabbing the neck of the forged humanoid structure with both facing directly in the same direction of the humanoid structure, Arnold thrust himself forward and fell with the opponent''s head still grabbed tightly in his arms.


    At that instant, the forged humanoid structure fell face-first onto the mat, causing a soft thud.


    [40% Effectiveness... Try again.]


    Arnold shrugged, but it was too early to start feeling bad. More trails are still to be made...


    After all, that was what the Pro Wrestling System is all about.


    Try, try, try, and try until you achieve your goals. Giving up is never an option.


    Determined, Arnold continued to deliver the RKO to the forged humanoid figure. Fortunately, every attempt got better, showing that he was making progress.


    [43%. Try again.]


    [48%. Try again.]


    [49%. Again.]


    It was only a matter of time before he would reach the required score to be regarded as a perfect user of this move. It was visibly seeming like an eternity having just to progress with only a few units adding to the records.


    No matter how Arnold tried, he needed to apply more effort. He had come to discover that not only the status of a move could take down an opponent, but the Attack Power was the most important.


    If much pressure isn''t added to the move, enhancing its effectiveness, then that move would have less vitality...


    [88%. Good job. Try again.]


    "Shiiii" Arnold gritted his gasp through the tiny holes in the gaps.


    "Uhh. AHHH!"


    *Slam*


    [93%. Great. Again.]


    "AHHH!"


    [94%. Again.]


    It got to a stage when Arnold began to groan after delivery. This was a result of the unforgiving pressure he had applied to make the success of the pursuit possible.


    [92%. Don''t reduce the effort...]


    [90%. This was lower than the previous, host.]


    [87%. A disappointing drawback. Try not to slack any further.]


    [84%.]


    Arnold noticed the sudden regression in his progress, almost causing him to go crazy. He once had a broken heart, seeing that his efforts just weren''t enough.


    However, when the spirit of relentlessness soared back into his mind, a sudden resurrection of courage and strength followed.


    Raged, Arnold grabbed the neck of the forged humanoid structure and struck like a bolt of lightning. Landing on the thick mat with the forged humanoid figure''s neck falling unbalanced, a huge loud boom could be heard.


    "Tfff... AHHH!!!"


    [100%! Goal reached. You have successfully perfected RKO (S-class).]


    [Congratulations, host.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    [Kudos. Good job.]


    Hearing the system completely announce his achievement, one thought came to Arnold''s mind.


    "How I wish I could see a highflyer... A flying RKO would be quite useful in such cases, hehe."


    Playfully but ambitiously, Max Fury hoped.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Privacy

    Good enough, he had gained some points for his Attack Power and Agility, showing off the outcome of his hard work to reach a 100% effectiveness rate in the RKO delivery.


    Arnold nodded proudly, glad.


    "Just like that... I am getting stronger. Remarkably stronger," Arnold muttered with a slight smile.


    [No, you are still weak, host. Compared to what you would face in the future.]


    [Now, you are just an E-ranked Wrestler to the system.]


    "Ah, that''s an insult, Advocate!"


    [I apologize, but I am only the truth, host.]


    "You never told me that... An E-ranked Wrestler should be very weak, but I am not," Arnold protested.


    [For the Grindhouse wrestlers, you are undoubtedly very strong against them. Like I said, you are way too weak to confront certain challenges in the future if you remain in this state. This is why you are going to obtain Anonymous Skills.


    Although the Skill wouldn''t be revealed until the right time, you would unlock some new status features, and gain extraordinary strength that wouldn''t only enhance your Attributes'' growth, but your spirit, soul, and willpower.]


    [You would be more than just a Human, soaring high and dominating the professional wrestling world...]


    [Only if you can do what it takes to achieve it.]


    Arnold listened attentively and nodded after the system was finished with its speech.


    "So when will I get to see the features in my stats?" He asked curiously.


    [When you obtain your first Anonymous Skill. You have 65 points to your Intelligence at the moment, having only 35 points remaining to obtain.]


    "Pheww... I am already becoming impatient about this whole Anonymous Skill thing. How long can it take me to obtain thirty-five more points for my Intelligence?" He wondered.


    [It only depends on the effort you put into learning more tricks and skills in your fighting. That alone is enough to make a massive increase.]


    "That would need a lot of concentration and effort. Nowadays, I could barely even think normally," Arnold said this to himself in a mutter, but as always, the system was all ears.


    [That''s because you have given the required time you should have maintained your privacy to various unreasonable and unhelpful things.]


    [You could have friends, but you shouldn''t let the association hinder your progress. You need absolute privacy to achieve great success. With others meeting up with you and training together, you could get pressured not to aim higher.]


    "But I was maintaining my privacy," Arnold became astonished.


    [It wasn''t enough. You need to workout alone at all times... With that, I can give you tips on how to double the progress. I can intervene with the presence of your "friends".]


    While every word the system said was criticizing, it still made sense.


    If not that he had limited his time with Mark and Lila recently, all that the system said was absolutely true. Mark and Lila were ambitious to improve, for sure, but they still had a different attitude in them. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold felt himself being carried away by their lifestyle after he got to like their friendship. If not for the fact that he is a very ambitious man who wouldn''t back down from progressing in the pursuit of the success of his career, he would have been lost in living Mark Lila''s kind of life.


    They never trained or practiced hard, which was a core reason for their low growth. No matter how he had tried to show this to them, they couldn''t just see it.


    "Good thing I already gave myself some space. I would see them on weekends, I pursue my career."


    Arnold decided with a serious expression.


    [Great decision, host. You aren''t just an ordinary person with the Pro Wrestling System. You have a great ambition, you should work towards it.]


    Arnold nodded after this notification. With the system done with its advice, Arnold left the training ring and went back to his room. All those trials and efforts had taken a lot of time, and Arnold was already stunned after coming out to see the twilight in the world.


    "I was practicing RKO for hours..."


    He shook his head in slight disbelief.


    It was a good thing that he had perfected using the finisher, he just couldn''t wait to use it against an opponent. Unfortunately, Jerry Blaze was clearly going to be the first victim.


    ''HAHAHA.''


    Arnold couldn''t help but laugh inwardly. Having bringing back Jk Styles glory back after so many years was wonderful, the fact that the almost forgotten finisher, RKO would be back was undoubtedly interesting too.


    With much-applied efforts in the practices, he believed that no one, at least in Grindhouse Wrestling, would be able to kick out of the move.


    Arnold was pretty confident in that.


    "After all, only a few men were able to kick out of an RKO back then."


    ******


    Mia sat alone in the cafeteria of Rising Impact University with a grim look on her face. Her eyes were cold and could be suspected to be a result of anger and sadness.


    "After all the promises he made, he screwed it up! He couldn''t even reply to my messages," Mia was more sad than angry. But no matter how she tried to feel mad, her ever-beautiful face still didn''t correspond entirely.


    With a sigh, she tried to calm down and gulp down a mouthful of juice. It was dark at that moment, a good time she preferred to visit the cafeteria...


    While everyone slept, she also preferred to train in the gym house, or even practice several moves. The final-year exam for the fourth-year department was gradually approaching, she didn''t want to slack in the process.


    And it was after a long moment of training and practice that she had come to the cafeteria to have dinner and relax. It was already midnight, but the cafeteria was a 24-hour service meal house.


    While she shook her head and contemplated, a sudden beeping on her iPhone 24 Pro Max made her heart almost jump, her eyes widening.


    However, what followed that reaction was a hit of excitement, as she grabbed the smartphone and pulled it so close to her face.


    (Official_Max_Fury: I''m so sorry, Mia. I am just seeing this. I have plans to see you tomorrow, I hope you won''t get mad at me).


    Reading the contents of the message, only happiness could be noticed in Mia''s reaction.


    "Oh my gosh... Max Fury is coming to see me!!!"

 Chapter 62 - 62: Beautiful Scar-faced Mia

    Mia was caged in a room of excitement with that realization, as he jumped from one spot to another, delighted.


    The sleepy feeling in her eyes suddenly vanished without a trace, her face as bright as the sun in an instant.


    "I am gonna tell Khloe," she excitedly said and picked up her only to pause and sigh.


    "Ahh... It''s midnight already. She should be asleep by now," Mia thought and considered. "Do I even really need to tell her about it? She would just end up antagonizing everything."


    Mia knew her friend so well that she could basically predict her actions sometimes. Khloe had never been in support of her feelings for Arnold who was mostly known as Max freaking Fury in the university.


    While he was already making a great impact in his career, Khloe appeared to have hated him the more.


    Now, the truth was...


    Khloe was trying to link Mia and her boyfriend''s friend, Cassidy up for a date. However, all this while, Mia and given a disgraceful and disappointing refusal, showing that she had no interest in him.


    Since then, Khloe had been deeply mad at her, yet, she hadn''t given up on the trial to make Mia meet Cassidy.


    If Khloe finds out that Max Fury will be visiting, well, that would only add to her madness as he could clearly have nothing to do about it. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just very early in the morning, Mia got up from bed and was set for the day. It was Saturday morning, so most students preferred going to the gym, with some just deciding to stay idle and rest since it was a weekend.


    Mia was one of these people. Although it was it was her first time having to stay in her morning on a Saturday morning without going on a jog.


    It wasn''t strange after all, Max Fury was coming for a visit. Shouldn''t she just stay and get prepared? If it were to be another person in her shoes, she would have done the same thing.


    The fact that Mia had also developed a sudden strong feeling for Arnold manifested in her actions. She had regretted not collecting his mobile number on that day, but now, it seemed that there would be less to worry about.


    He would be here today after all, why should she still worry?


    Happily and singlehandedly, Mia decided to make a meal for him in secret. It was going to be quite a long journey from Chicago to Phoenix, so it should be considered a lunch.


    Whether or not he came in the day or the night, Mia didn''t care. She only promised to give the best entertainment needed.


    As time went by in a blur, she only hoped and waited for him...


    ******


    Arnold was out to the airport in time, not wanting to reach Arizona late. He would prefer to come back to Capside Centre today, but he had doubts.


    Perhaps he didn''t make it, he would lodge in a hotel in the city. He had informed Mark before he left... He didn''t bother to tell Lila because he knew she might feel bad...


    However, unfortunately for him, there was nothing he was hiding.


    While he entered the car transporting him to the airport, Lila came out from nowhere and watched the car zoom off, a complicated look on her face.


    "He is going to see her, right? Lila turned to Mark who was also watching behind her mad asked.


    "Yes..." Mark said, focusing his gaze to see her reaction.


    Lila was a cool girl. Her reaction was only a nod, but one of noticing the despair lurking deep inside her heart.


    "Whoever she is, I would love to meet her."


    Suddenly, Lila forced a smile and said. Mark who completely detected that this wasn''t a smile from her heart could only sign repeatedly, speechless.


    Seeing Lila walking away, he couldn''t even utter a word.


    ******


    It took a few hours before Arnold arrived at Phoenix. Without wasting much time, he journeyed into the city, arriving at Rising Impact University after almost fifty minutes.


    He had missed this beautiful busy city after getting away for four months now... Although there were little to no physical changes, he felt that Arizona was becoming greater than before.


    That feeling. That aura had convinced him.


    When the cab stopped him at the gate of the university, Arnold needed his Former Student ID to gain entry. Showing it to the two gatekeepers, a man and a male-looking woman who was fortunately possessing eye-catching boobs, he was allowed to enter in an instant.


    After all, it was weekend. Even though not everyone was allowed in, he was a former student who had full right to get in. Anyway, perhaps it would have been another case if it was a weekday.


    Entering the academy, Arnold landed with a glance around the surroundings, followed by a smile.


    "Everything still looked the same, except for that statue," he pointed slightly at the newly created statue of a Hall of Fame awarded wrestler.


    Carved on the statue was the first-ever champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, Gage Slade. He was arguably recorded as one of the greatest professional wrestlers of all time, known as the main man who brought the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion to the world with his incredible achievement and fame.


    Arnold stared a few times and continued walking. He already asked for her number after chatting her up, so he called her phone after arriving at the final-year female dormitory.


    After Arnold''s department had signed out, Mia''s department had now graduated from the third year to the final year. They took control of every facility rendered to the graduates, now having it as theirs, as it was supposed to be.


    "I am outside the dormitory, Come on out," Arnold said softly to Mia after she picked up his call.


    He waited just for less than twenty seconds before Mia dashed out from the stairs and approached him.


    "Good... afternoon," Mia was the first to greet but stammered.


    However, it was quite fortunate that the man in the scene was bold, as it should be.


    "Good afternoon, Mia. It''s so good to see you again," he smiled at her.


    "Same here, Max. We have been impressed with your performance in the Grindhouse Wrestling Show. I suddenly found myself becoming your fan just one day," Mia chuckled, causing Arnold a slight laugh as well.


    Then it seized, as both figures stared at themselves in a clash, just on an exact occurrence.


    They both stared speechlessly with a cold look for a while until Arnold decided to break the silence. At least, nothing awkward should be happening now.


    "Thank you... For being a fan," he suddenly raised a disruption.


    Mia could only grin again and folded her arms. "You have come to grant your rewards, haven''t ya?" She then asked.


    "Sure... But not just that, Mia."


    "Not just that? What else?" Mia''s mind went far at instant.


    Meanwhile, as Arnold stared at the Beautiful Scar-faced lady, he gave a warm, suspensive reply.


    "Something that might blow your mind."


    Nodding at the beautiful lady, her face could only be noticed turning dark and dark.


    ''Maybe he came for a date...'' Mia just suddenly saw herself thinking this way.

 Chapter 63 - 63: Orphan

    Instantly, Mia tried to shake herself off those thoughts, but unfortunately, it still lingered, almost making her go crazy.


    "Please sit," She offered him a seat to Arnold as they walked into her dorm room.


    It''s been three days since Khloe left to visit her boyfriend in the city, so Mia had been all alone in the room. Fortunately, it turned out that Arnold would be visiting her when Khloe was away.


    It all made Mia wonder in shock, but she just didn''t show it. At that moment, she was giving the Grindhouse Omega champion the best treatment she could render.


    Arnold who wouldn''t let go of the smile on his face, sat calmly on a wooden chair that had a portion of smooth foam at the top. A small brown table could be seen placed in front of the chair, while another chair faced it from the other direction.


    "You have quite a beautiful room, it''s amazing," he complimented after glancing around the room for a moment.


    "Thank you!" Mia couldn''t help but reply excitedly after his acknowledgment.


    "So, how have you been preparing for your final-year exams? You would want to be in Grindhouse Wrestling, right?"


    "Of course, everyone in Rising Impact University wants to be in Grindhouse Wrestling. That''s the only place we could possibly earn a chance to enter the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling," Mia spoke while she went ahead and got some drinks.


    Giving Arnold a full tumbler cup of red wine and having one for herself, she sat on the other chair and conversed with him.


    "I also want to main event Battleline before the end of my career..." She added after a sip.


    Arnold raised his brows in amazement, sensing the ambitiousness in her. Not everyone could have such a goal in mind.


    Battleline was the best pay-per-view event ever hosted by Ultimate Revolution Wrestling every year. The promotion records over a hundred thousand attendance every year, earning it the honor of the greatest Ultimate Revolution Wrestling pay-per-view ever.


    The main event was always epic and literally the main talk of the event, only the best of superstars could earn themselves a main event opportunity, and this was basically by winning the Royal Rumble at Fallout and having a ticket to face the champion.


    With many wrestlers here and there, getting this opportunity was a golden chance. Even Arnold knew it himself. To think so far about main-eventing Battleline at this stage was crazy, however, Arnold was pleased and amazed by her goal.


    But that was by the side anyway...


    "I made something delicious for you... I hope you''ll like it," Mia suddenly stood up and walked to a different room following a different exit.


    This room was clearly seen to be a kitchen made for the dorm room occupants, but it didn''t seem like it was used often with the looks of observation...


    Truly, Mia had only cooked for the first time after almost two years since she preferred eating in the cafeteria at all times.


    Soon, she brought out two dishes mounted against themselves, the pleasant yet mind-blowing aroma of the meal escaping from the tiny holes formed at the junction of both dish surfaces.


    Instantly, he noticed what was incoming.


    ''That''s pasta!''


    It was Arnold''s favorite food.


    ''But how did she know I love pasta?'' Arnold asked himself inwardly in shock. But he only tried to judge it as a coincidence somehow... Perhaps she thought it was likely presentable, so she just decided to make it.


    It was pasta with vegetables and prawns anyway, but it wasn''t bad at all. Since it was still pasta, then Arnold wouldn''t care even if there were cockroaches inside the food.


    "It''s a prawn pasta with vegetables. I hope you''ll like it," Mia said, dropping the two dishes on the table in front of Arnold and removing the one at the top.


    "Thank you so much, Mia. I bet it''s going to be super delicious," he tried to make her smile before beginning to eat the pasta.


    Just like always, the great taste of the pasta could be felt just as Arnold took a first intake. And without hesitation, he gnawed the meal before he could even realize it.


    "Hmm, tastes good. Are you really this good at cooking? Wrestling would have drawn you out of that line, I guess... You just want to become a great professional wrestler," Arnold said.


    Mia nodded slightly as if trying to hide something, but Max Fury was just too sensible that he understood everything.


    Mia had seemingly given up on all her talents just to pursue professional wrestling. With the way it looked, she should be from a middle-class family who had invested much in her no matter the decision she made.


    At this point, Arnold was tempted to ask questions.


    "Tell me about yourself, your family... Background?" Arnold requested, but it didn''t seem like Mia had a problem with telling him that.


    "I am Mia Emerson... The only daughter and child of my parents. But they are both dead anyway," she sighed and said.


    Arnold''s face turned grim.


    "I am so sorry about that..." He consoled her.


    "It''s okay... That''s about four years ago. I am the one in charge of my family''s business now, so that''s why I decided to become a wrestler. My dad would never let me step foot in the gates of Rising Impact University, but I was glad that he gave way for me to pursue my dreams. I knew it was fate, and that''s why I would never joke with my career," she spoke.


    Somehow, Arnold was right about her giving up other things to pursue wrestling, but he was totally wrong about the family sponsor. She was actually an orphan would was left with a fortune to take care of her life for a very long time.


    "That''s great. Now I see why you have such incredible ambition," Arnold smiled at her.


    "I need to do it to prove my worth to my parent even though they are dead. I want to show them that I''m quite okay with being a wrestler," she replied. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, Arnold had understood many things about her... He was even also wrong about one thing...


    And that was taken her family as a middle-class...


    The Emerson family was very famous in New York, Arnold was the one who hadn''t known them before due to his casual life lately...


    Mia, the Scar-faced beauty was shockingly the President of a company...


    A big one at that... Surprisingly!

 Chapter 64 - 64: Marry me

    Arnold was stunned after she had revealed her background to him. She had handed the company over to her assistant to be in charge until she was done with her professional wrestling course at Rising Impact University... However, it was still clear that he had attentive eyes on it, pretty protective of her father''s property.


    With all these explained to Arnold, first, he wondered why Mia had said too much to him. It was as if she was telling him about her whole family life and past. But after a while, she guessed it was already okay.


    "So, tell me about yours," Mia sipped and asked.


    Arnold only gulped but had no choice.


    He told her about how his father died one day just after coughing out blood after coming back from a meeting with his friends. She was also notified about their poverty life for years, and how he had managed to pay his fees in Rising Impact University.


    "So, it was true that you picked dumped metals... I''m so sorry about that," Mia felt sorry.


    "That''s all in the past. It was the only way though," Arnold smiled and didn''t take that part too seriously.


    Mia was also told that Arnold had two sisters, one suffering from asthma. However, the news of his brother now being a drunkard and a criminal frightened her the most.


    "When last have you got to see him?" She hesitated and asked.


    "Since I left for Rising Impact University for the first time. I haven''t seen him since then, and I never want to," Arnold said, slightly furious.


    Mia was finding it hard to mix up due to the case being so complicated and overwhelming. The fact that he had been helping his family financially even when he was at Rising Impact University made her flinch. While he struggled to get these things done, his brother was away from home, mindless of whatever might to his mother and sisters.


    He never cared in the first place.


    Soon, Arnold insisted that he would no more about it, so they switched to another conversation.


    Awkwardly... A flow of silence and only complicated stares filled the room. Arnold''s vibrant eyes stared at hers, but for a moment, they were both withdrawn.


    "What?" Arnold asked.


    "What? You looked at me first," Mia''s lips curled up.


    "Oh, well my bad..."


    ''Ah gosh... Why am I so afraid to say this.''


    Arnold felt his heart beating hard. While his eyes and Mia''s clashed, he felt like his heart would skip. But he was calm on the outside, making it even harder for Mia to notice anything.


    Now, the truth was that Mia was also going crazy inside her mind.


    ''He is just here to appreciate my help. He doesn''t feel a thing for me.''


    This was the conclusion she made due to uncertainty... But she didn''t know what was happening on the other hand.


    Both figures'' hearts were vibrating at that moment, and it was already becoming utterly awkward.


    However, at a point, Arnold tried to pull off his nervousness. It wasn''t as if he would get nailed after all... He desired her, and he had to tell it to her face...


    And perhaps, she could be his girlfriend.


    For a twenty-three-year-old, it wouldn''t be a crime, right?


    With a sigh, Arnold raised his head one more time.


    ''You can do this, Arnold. You can do this...''


    Mia, somehow, had raised her head to look at him, placing her right hand against her cheek. Her eyes were cold and faint, as though like a little, shy child.


    "I have something to say to you, Mia. But I''m afraid your reaction would be negative," he glanced at her.


    "W... What? What is it?" Mia stammered, the faintness in her eyes becoming more intense.


    Her reaction wasn''t discouraging after all, and Arnold already felt himself gaining boldness. Although he had a strange feeling inside his heart, it wasn''t enough to stop him from spilling some words out...


    Those little yet powerful words.


    "I like you..." Arnold suddenly spoke, "I mean... love you, Mia."


    At that instant, Mia''s eyes dilated, stunned.


    "Just when I set my eyes on you, I have been the most troubled man ever because I have always wanted you. You saved my life, and I wouldn''t have been here today if not for that."


    Mia stared blankly as though she had become a statue, but this was actually what she had wanted to hear after all. Her shock didn''t come because she didn''t expect it, it came because her mind was right.


    Arnold wasn''t just here to repay her for her help...


    "Please, Mia. Be my girlfriend," Arnold added, his face and voice sincere.


    It took quite a moment before she could say a word, but Arnold was patient, staring at her beautiful face.


    "I... I never expected..."


    "You never expected it, but I have to. I know you wouldn''t reject my proposal, Mia," for the first time in his life, Arnold was persuading someone to be his girlfriend. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An affection which came suddenly from nowhere... A complicated feeling he had for Mia just at first sight.


    Mia prolonged her moment of hesitation, but it was fine by Arnold. Since she hadn''t spilled out a "NO" from her mouth.


    Then, in a moment, she raised her head to look at him, followed by a smile that almost made Arnold''s heart explode.


    "Yes, I will be your girlfriend. I... I love you too, Arnold..."


    Arnold''s eyes widened in disbelief, yet it was in reality. She said yes!


    "But you have to do me a favor, Arnold. I could go down on my knees if you want..." She said, her face grim yet sincere and worried.


    "You don''t need to. What is it?" Arnold asked curiously, praying that it wouldn''t be one of the disgusting conditions given by rich girlfriends these days.


    "I will be your girlfriend... If you promise to marry me."


    Now, she let out the favor she needed, blowing Arnold''s mind. At that moment, Arnold was short of words, caged in a box of utter astonishment.


    Right there in front of her, his only reaction was...


    "But why?!"


    ******


    [A/N: Please let''s help grow Arnold and Mia''s character in the book info section! Your Golden Ticket votes would be highly appreciated. Thank you!]

 Chapter 65 - 65: The scar

    "Because everything is at stake... My father''s properties are at stake. If I don''t get a man and switch the wills to his name, I will lose it all," Mia explained immediately after Arnold''s puzzled question.


    "My father was in a business group, and this group had been planning on taking away his company after his death. I only have five years, and after five years, everything would be taken away if it isn''t a man''s written on the wills."


    "That''s why I need you, Arnold," Mia was cold in the face.


    Arnold shrugged. While he was confused at that moment, there were certain things he thought of, giving him some crazy judgment.


    ''Did she want me to marry her just to be in charge of her father''s company? But that isn''t what I want. I don''t want some business-purposed marriage.''


    Arnold was short of what to do, biting his lips.


    "It''s alright. You can think about it. I will wait for your decision. But you have to keep this in mind... I love you, and I want you to be the father of my children," Mia spoke upon seeing Arnold''s speechless reaction.


    Arnold nodded quickly upon hearing this one as it was clear that basically had no response to give about her proposal.


    He was here to make this lass his girlfriend, and suddenly, he was getting a marriage proposal from her.


    ''How crazy!''


    Arnold shouted inwardly.


    "But... That means were are dating now, right?" Arnold had a strong tone in his voice when he asked this question, but Mia understood.


    "Of course, Arnold. I agree to be your girlfriend," she said with an awkward smile, although those shy looks were always on her face.


    Arnold, at least, was glad that she accepted. Truth be told, his feelings were sincere, and despite this sudden occurrence, a bit of it never left his heart.


    They both conversed and drank until Arnold insisted that he should be leaving. There was no way he could meet up with going back to Chicago that day, so the best thing was to lodge in a hotel for the night.


    He couldn''t stay in Mia''s dorm room, either.


    After the conversation, he learned that Mia''s parent died after an assassin raid on their way back from vacation in Oklahoma City. Her parents were gunned down by those hefty men, but she managed to escape into a forest, fortunately not being noticed.


    It was late in the night at that time, and Mia was heedless of where she was running to. She only knew that she was escaping from death. It was then that she hit hard against a tree with sharp bodies in it, causing severe injuries on her body, including her face.


    Surprisingly, this was how she had that curvy-shaped scar on the left side of her face. But it was quite fortunate that she found help after running for so long, scampering into a hidden house inside that forest...


    That day, undoubtedly, was the worst day of her life.


    However, her father had already written his will in favor of her, making her the legal owner of his company, but his business partners had been trying to raise cases against it, doing their very best to hijack the company.


    And it was already becoming too overwhelming...


    Arnold had initially been wondering why she decided to pay less attention to her father''s property and pursue a professional wrestler career, but she only gave one reply.


    "I am becoming a wrestler because one day I want to break their ankles with my bare hands. Especially, that beast who claimed to be my father''s twin brother."


    Although this was a statement made from the effect of anger, Mia entirely had different purposes for entering the professional wrestling world, and main-eventing Battleline was just a bit of them.


    ******


    Mia led Arnold out to the exit of the university before he left. They both had a chat as they walked, well, the cold stares coming against them from different students around only made Mia especially unrelaxed.


    Arnold was never moved anyway, and at some point, many recognized him as Max Fury, the currently trending Grindhouse wrestler and well, a former student of Rising Impact University.


    "Max Fury!"


    "Oh my god! That''s him!"


    "It''s truly him! He just didn''t come with his title!"


    Side shouts came a moment after moment as they walked, and Arnold was surprised at a point when a lady of about Mia''s age approached him and begged for a selfie with him.


    He had no choice but to accept since he was a loving superstar to his fans.


    Mia was only standing next to him in amazement... Truthfully, she didn''t know that her "boyfriend" was this popular. Literally, she even thought that she was the only one watching his matches in the entire university. She never knew that almost everyone knew him, even the first-year students!


    Arnold agreed to take a pic with the excited lady and they continued walking right after.


    "You have got quite a remarkable fame. You need to get yourself a bodyguard" Mia hesitated before saying.


    But Arnold only smiled. "I don''t think I need any. I can protect myself," he spoke and shook his head.


    "You don''t really mean that, right? Someone of this level of fame should have a security guard at least. I don''t want bad to happen to you, Arnold," Mia appeared worried in an instant. Those facial reactions were as sincere as reality, and Arnold could feel her sincerity.


    But he didn''t really want a bodyguard. Even if he would, not now. Living a BIG life was one thing he disliked... Even though he becomes very rich, he wouldn''t let it change his preferred lifestyle. Having a bodyguard at this stage was not on his list of plans.


    With Mia following him to the gate, he was set to leave.


    Two gatekeepers could seen standing tall at the gate side, their face as fierce as a glare. It was certain that no students were allowed to leave the university premises until it was vacation or else there was a good reason, so there was no way Mia could follow him out. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will come to see you tomorrow, Mia. Take care of yourself," Arnold attempted to leave with these words being said, but Mia''s arm pulled him back.


    "Not without a hug," she curled her lips and said.


    Arnold with a smile, had no choice but to give her a new, warm hug which she embraced tightly as though like a magnet. It was already becoming awkward I''m front of the gatekeepers, so they both let go of each other and Arnold.


    Walking out through the gate and out to a calm road leading to the main roads of Phoenix City, Arnold suddenly got a message from his phone. Bringing it out of his pocket and taking a look, his eyes dilated in an instant.


    (Horny Tyres Management: Congratulations, Max Fury. We are glad to notify you that we have reached a million sales with our newly produced tires. All rewards will be granted shortly. Thanks for your assistance).

 Chapter 66 - 66: Five Digits

    (Debit Alert: Horny Tyres PLC just sent you $8000).


    While another stood speechlessly in shock in front of Rising Impact University''s gate, another message popped in, showing him a notification of the promised eight thousand dollars reward from the company.


    "WHOA! How... How is this even possible?!" Arnold was bathed in utter confusion. It has just been a week since he and Matthew shot the commercial, and now they have reached a million sales???!!!


    With no one to answer his question, Arnold was left with nothing to say. He only knew that Horny Tyres had really sold a million products before giving the rewards...


    While he stood in confusion, his phone beeped repeatedly, signifying the alarm of a phone call. To Arnold''s expectation, it was Matthew who was calling...


    Blinking, he smashed the green icon and picked up the call.


    "Hey, friend! Have you received the message?!" On the other hand, Matthew was shouting at the top of his lungs in excitement which also made Arnold''s heart beat.


    It was indeed not a dream!


    "Yes... I saw it," Arnold forced a bold tone. He had been the one encouraging Matthew to believe that they could achieve those requirements, so he wouldn''t afford to act weird... Even though it came way too quickly than his expectations.


    "Huhu! I just received eight thousand dollars also, what about you?" Matthew was undoubtedly excited at that moment, every word coming from his mouth a manifestation of his happiness.


    "Of course, I just received it," Arnold was rather calm.


    "I am sure it''s going to reach five million sales in three months! I can''t wait to have a car of my own! HAHAHA."


    With Matthew saying this, Arnold chuckled, sensing the feeling. When they had just gotten a million sales in a week, why would they not expect to get five million sales in three months?


    In fact, Arnold''s expectations had drawn back. With just a million sales in a week, there was a high possibility that they could sell five million tires in five weeks...


    "Perhaps it could happen in a month," Arnold said with a tone of strong belief, but Matthew had doubted immediately. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh no. Why would you have such expectations? A month is way too close to five million sales. The three months is perfect," Matthew anticipated.


    "Let''s watch and see then. I think I would have to go now, friend. Stay safe," Arnold said before making Matthew end the call.


    He then sighed.


    "Pheww... Eight thousand dollars... That''s... Cool."


    Arnold now felt the reality of obtaining eight thousand dollars from just an endorsement deal. It all felt like a dream one moment, but in the next, it was as real as the air he breathed.


    With a smile, he went straight straight to his bank app on his phone to check his account balance.


    (Account Balance: $14560).


    "Yes!"


    "Yes! Yes!! Yes!!!"


    His sudden reaction didn''t come from surprise, it came from utter excitement. Officially, Arnold had made his first five-digit money! No actions could express his happiness at that moment, leaving him only to express it as best as he could.


    He was once a poor young guy who barely had a hundred dollars in his account... Now he was getting over ten thousand dollars!!!


    It was something to celebrate and something to be proud of as well. With these coming off, Arnold''s vision towards his ambition was enlarging further.


    He made his way into the city and booked a hotel in a convenient area after several inspections. Arnold had been in Phoenix for over four years, so he knew almost everything about this city... The organizations created here were one of what he liked to make researches about.


    (Silverbird Hotel and Suites).


    "Hmm, nice name," he walked on and straight to the receptionist.


    It was also shocking that even the receptionist of the hotel recognized Arnold as Max Fury, the current Grindhouse Omega champion.


    Like always, he never stopped being amazed, but he never acted out. Booking Room 217 and being led there, Arnold heaved a sigh.


    The room had a white color appearance, a wide knee-high bed, and some noticeable luxurious appliances.


    Arnold went straight to the bed and sat on it, then he brought out his phone from his pocket.


    (To Mia: Have a good sleep *heart emoji*)


    Arnold then lay on the bed, stretching out. All his limbs felt like they were being bent into curves...


    "I really need a massage," Arnold cried while he rolled over the extreme edge of the bed.


    However, while his body still ached, his heart was filled with thoughts. For a moment, those thoughts enveloped his mind, making him forget that feeling of receiving a massage...


    Arnold had different thoughts, reflections, aims, and fears... All these things had lingered, refusing to let go.


    Come Wednesday, Jerry Blaze would be having his championship rematch with him.


    Tristan Black had just challenged him for a Winner Takes All Match, putting both of their titles on the line.


    He had a Royal Rumble Match to compete in January, having hopes to win as well.


    His issue with Ben was not settled yet... He knew that that son of a bitch would aim to avenge his defeat after his tag team match victory.


    However, these were the least of his troubled thoughts. His fears and sources to utter perplexity.


    Marrying Mia!


    He might have loved her, but Arnold was not ready for marriage. It was almost five since her clash with her father''s business partners... Now, the real fact was...


    Arnold needs to make his decision and marry Mia as soon as possible. He knew how she cherished her father''s company and how it could be if she got to lose it... He never wanted a breakdown in her life.


    All night, he had pondered on this... The more he thought about it, the more he fell into countless realizations.


    Not only would he be entitled to a company worth millions of dollars, but being the new owner of this company would boost his popularity, reputation, and power.


    Arnold loved Mia for sure, and if he would have to do this to prove it, then so be it!


    After all, it wasn''t just for her benefit... It was for their own good. The destiny of his future family.


    When Arnold was done with thinking and deciding, summing his decisions up, he declared.


    "For the sake of our destiny, I will marry Mia!"

 Chapter 67 - 67: Nominated

    "I have thought about and have made my decision," in Mia''s dorm room sat Arnold and the beautiful scar-faced lady as they conversed. After making his decision, he decided to see Mia noon since he was still in Arizona.


    Khloe was still away from the university after bringing a cunning and believable excuse to the authorities. For almost a week, Mia had been alone.


    Mia''s face contrasted a bit as she heard what Arnold had just said. With rays of nervousness running through her dark eyes, she asked.


    "R... Really? What do you say?" Her voice tone was cold yet curious, but Arnold was actually never given it any attention. He was ready for what he had decided...


    "I''m sorry, Mia..."


    Mia''s eyes glinted at that instant, her heart racing... What could be the next words after hearing those short words of apology? Of course, no one wouldn''t know what it meant...


    "I will marry you, Mia! I will."


    While Mia was still in a pool of despair after his statement, Arnold approached with an entirely different statement with a different meaning.


    Now Mia couldn''t help but raise a brow.


    "Huh???"


    "You heard me right. I will marry you," this time he said with a smile, leaving Mia rather confused.


    "Then, why were you sorry?" Mia wondered and asked.


    However, Arnold putting on a playful smile on his face nodded a few times and replied.


    "Just wanted to see your reaction if it went the other way."


    Mia could only shrug, a slight angered look on her face. After all, she was utterly excited at that moment... Instead of making another furious reaction, she was rather calm and collected. In her mind were piles of happy feelings, as though she just won a championship title.


    "Are you really sure of what you just said?"


    To confirm for a second time, Mia asked again, looking deep into Max Fury''s vibrant eyes. However, it was certain that the young man was bold in his words, and serious.


    "I meant what I said," Arnold raised his brows to strengthen his look of seriousness. And it was now that Mia''s belief emerged.


    Quickly, she stood up from the luxuriously wooden chair she was sitting in and shuffled close to Arnold.


    Arnold fell puzzled for a moment, but it wasn''t as if he could show. As she approached him from a near distance, he could only steal glances at her.


    Soon, Mia was close enough, standing next to Arnold who was still sitting but staring right into her eyes.


    "Can I... Can I have a hug?" These were the words that came out of her mouth within seconds after her approach, causing Arnold to flinch.


    "...?"


    Although Mia was often shy, he never hesitated to do whatever was in her mind. Born into a wealthy family with so much integrity, she wouldn''t mind trying to say anything when it needed to be said.


    Although love affairs might just have been a different case, it still had to be said after all. She didn''t only need Arnold for love and marriage, she also needed him to counter the group of business tyrants trying to snatch her father''s company from her.


    If Arnold marries her, then the mission would be completed halfway.


    "It''s just a..."


    "Alright, here am I," it had taken long for Arnold to respond, causing a grim look on Mia''s face. However, it was when he decided to act like the man around there that Mia noticed his passion.


    Arnold stood from his seat and gave Mia a hug, this one more warm, more sweet, and more romantic than the one at the gate the previous day.


    Mia had decided to hold tight and not let go. These days, she had earned herself a golden opportunity to be with Arnold. He is a Grindhouse wrestler, a champion to be exact, and if he manages to go back to Capside Centre, it might take so long before she could see him again.


    However, this case should be switched to another direction since they were dating now and had had each other''s contact.


    They would surely get in touch.


    After almost three minutes of warm, romantic hug, Arnold had to persuade her to let go. She didn''t decline this time, instead, she walked on to a small bookshelf in her room and brought out a file.


    On this file was written "Mia Emerson''s Marriage Agreement" as well as the papers brought from it.


    "Can you please sign here?" Mia had a pen in her hand, pleading.


    "Sure."


    Arnold never thought of hesitating before collecting the pen and inputting his signature in the required spot. This was when Mia smiled in relief, giving him another quick, excited hug.


    "I have to go now... I might have overstayed my allowance."


    Shows may be less strict to champions, but there are still rules that everyone must keep.


    One of the laws was that every wrestler must be in Capside Centre two days before every show event. He was also going to be having a championship on the show as well, so it would be crazy if he decided to go back to prepare in time.


    "Good luck with your match with Jerry Blaze. I believe you can defeat him," Mia gave words of comfort as he was about to leave.


    They had both concluded a meeting during the Christmas period, which was only a few weeks away. It was already late November, and already snowing...


    Arnold gave her a romantic gratitude for her good wishes before leaving the university. One side of his mind told him to ask for a kiss, but the other was against it. With his actions strongly falling along with his second thought, he decided to erase it.


    "Just maybe next time," he consoled himself.


    ******


    Everywhere seemed lively, unlike the secret battle royal event that happened a few days ago when he got to Capable Center. Many could be seen hanging around at different corners as they conversed, while others only stole glances at passing figures including Arnold. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he walked through an alleyway without even the urge to look at anyone, a feminine voice called from behind, causing him to turn in an instant.


    "General Manager Jack Harris declared that I must hand this to you," this young lady with red hair and slim body structure said, stretching forth her hands to hand over the wide card-like paper.


    Arnold collected it a second and turned in a different direction from the lady. Then with attentive and vibrant eyes, she read what was written in it.


    (Congratulations Max Fury. You have won the award of Grindhouse Wrestling Young Star of the Year award, and the Grindhouse Wrestling Star of the Year award).


    (We are also glad to inform you that you have been nominated for the Global Fist Award 2056. Keep up the good work, Max Fury).


    All the news made Arnold amazed, but the last one almost made him choke.


    "Global Fist Award??? How f**king come?"


    ******


    [A/N: For those of you who think his meeting with Mia was too long, I did it that way so he could go back to duty and not get distracted for a long time. Mia would fully be portrayed after finishing her final year examination and entering Grindhouse Wrestling. Although she would be appearing sometimes before then... Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 68 - 68: Coach Rejection

    The Global Fist Award was an annual award usually sponsored by the Global Wrestling Sports Association. Professional wrestlers who are often nominated for the award didn''t only come from one promotion, it was an award involving all professional wrestling shows in the world.


    Although Grindhouse Wrestling was regarded as a low-level professional wrestling show, the eyes of this association were still on it, just like they had eyes on other low-level Wrestling shows of other promotions.


    Now, Max Fury had been nominated for the award???


    He accepted the fact that he had been making incredible performances, which had eventually earned him the Grindhouse Young Star of the Year award as well as the overall Star of the Year, but being nominated for the GFA was far from his expectations.


    He had never thought of it one day.


    "It''s all like a dream... Reality seemed to have seized to convince me," Arnold muttered to himself. Just earlier that day, he was notified that the Horny Tyres'' new product had surpassed a million sales after a week due to the help of his fame, and now, he was being nominated for the Global Fist Award, joining other veteran professional wrestlers in the top shows for the race.


    Like he said... It was all happening like a dream...


    "General Manager Harris demands your presence in his office at this moment, Max Fury," with this said, the lady who had brought the letter left that spot.


    Arnold nodded upon hearing her message and attempted to reread the info on the letter...


    After confirming the message, he then understood that it was certain.


    He went straight to his room to freshen up and get professionally dressed getting to meet Jack Harris. Arnold submitted a two-day "leave" letter and was granted his plea before he left for Arizona, so he had no fear of getting sanctioned for leaving.


    He brought out his Grindhouse Omega Championship Title from the cabinet at the side of his room after getting dressed and made his way to the office.


    On reaching the office, he spotted two men inside. One of them was Jack Harris, and the other was a strange figure clad in simple polo and long light jean trousers.


    To maintain the law of respect, Arnold inquired about coming in before he stepped at the door side.


    "Can I?"


    These two short words drew Jack Harris and the other man''s attention from their conversation as they turned to look at him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s alright. Please, come in!" Jack Harris called on Arnold immediately just as he spotted him.


    With his presence approved, Arnold nodded and entered the office. The manager gave him a seat upon entry, and he sat next to the middle-aged man who had a skinny head.


    "Welcome Max Fury, please meet Steven Gates," Jack Harris smiled and swiped his hands in the skinny-headed man''s direction.


    Arnold turned to the man in an instant, stood up, and greeted him. "It''s good to see you, sir."


    "It''s so good to see you too, Max Fury," Steven replied with a pleased look on his face. He appeared to be a calm man, yet there was an aura of power fluttering around him.


    At this point, he only needed further introduction to this man.


    "Steven Gates is a retired professional wrestler in the Superdome Wrestling Promotion. He had been a fitness coach since his retirement and been a wonderful and diligent one," Jack Harris began a long speech, giving Arnold no choice but to listen.


    "I know it hasn''t been a year since you came to Grindhouse Wrestling, but your performance had captivated not just me, but the entire authority. We believe that you are going to make a great impact in the professional wrestling world, and this is why we have decided to commission a coach for you at this point. The faster the preparation, the quicker the improvement."


    "Someday, we want you to be among those who would represent Ultimate Revolution Wrestling in the Global Wrestling Competition, perhaps."


    Manager Harris was having a serious look on his face as he spoke, however, Arnold was having another feeling entirely.


    "He would begin duty after the Award Ceremony... You only need to say YES for affirmation," Jack Harris added.


    Arnold stared blankly for a moment and then hesitated. He knew his answer wouldn''t be pleasing at all, yet, he was still keeping his decision firm.


    "I don''t think I need a fitness coach, manager..."


    The two men had their eyes open in shock as they heard Arnold''s response. The smile on Jack Harris''s face seized at that instant, replaced an astonished, cold gaze.


    "What... What do you mean by that?! Everyone would be glad to get this opportunity because this man right here," he pointed at Steven, "is no ordinary fitness coach. He has got good skills and techniques that can help you improve. Why No???"


    Jack Harris''s brows furrowed. It was acting as if he was persuading his son to go to school, glaring.


    "I''m sorry if this doesn''t sound good. But I don''t need a fitness coach. I can do everything by myself," Arnold said again, unshaken.


    It was now that the manager and Steven knew that he wouldn''t evict his decision. He was confident about it even though he knew that getting Steven as his fitness coach would do him much good.


    "Just... Just maybe you need to think about this. I know you are saying this because some Grindhouse Wrestling stars are way weaker than your standards. But you have to know that you will be in the top shows soon. The guys right there are cruel and powerful... It might turn out bad for you if you don''t get a fitness coach and improve."


    Manager Harris still tried to convince Arnold, but he insisted that he had his reasons for refusing to have a fitness coach. Reasons he basically wouldn''t tell anyone...


    Not even Mia.


    While the conversation went on, unfortunately, it appeared that it wouldn''t go well. Although Arnold was still informed to think about it, the deal wasn''t done.


    However, there was even nothing to think about. He never needed a fitness coach and that was the fact...


    Why would he need a fitness coach when he had an Advocate?


    C''mon!!!


    He has the Pro Wrestling System!

 Chapter 69 - 69: Pain is an obstacle

    In two days, Max Fury would face Jerry Blaze for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Rematch, this time as the defending champion.


    There were few things Arnold had come to discover as a champion... Basically, there was an entirely different tension he felt having to defend his title. There was a strange feeling that came with "Defense", different from any other forms of tension one could feel...


    Although they lingered no matter how he tried to force them out, he was still getting himself prepared for a battle.


    The championship match at "Siege" was more like a chaotic clash with Jerry Blaze. Now that this man desperately wanted his title back, there was undoubtedly another great showdown on the way.


    "No matter what, I wouldn''t lose," Arnold said to himself, masked up with courage and seriousness.


    "And once I am done with Jerry Blaze, Tristan Black would be next," he added.


    ...


    Come Monday and Tuesday, Arnold spent at least 12 hours training and practicing alone. He even decided to visit the hills in aim to make advanced running goals.


    Arnold often ran up to hills twice to thrice whenever he came with Mark and Lila, but today, he had suggested surpassing that achievement.


    Getting five points for his Agility, six for his strength, and four for both his Endurance and Attack Power, his overall attribute points had reached 118, giving Arnold a confident feeling.


    Getting to the hills, having to run up and down ten times made Arnold feel dubious for a moment, but there was no harm in trying after all. That was the way of the Pro Wrestling System, he always urged his host not to give up.


    Easily, Arnold finished the first run as quickly as he always did. Then he finished a second, then a third... To his surprise, running 1 km up the hills for the fourth time wasn''t as difficult as he had thought. Although he was getting exhausted, deactivating his Attributes from manifesting at that moment, he still found himself striving and trying to reach the endpoint.


    For the fifth time, it unfortunately turned difficult. Although it weighed him down, Arnold made sure he didn''t fall on the hills without reaching the end. The great part was that the system only gave him thirty seconds to rest after every run so that he wouldn''t regain all his strength. If he regained his strength, it was only going to look as if he started the race again.


    To make a fairly repeated 10KM Hill Run, Up and Down, Arnold had only half a minute to rest every time he reached the end point after running Upward.


    Fortunately, his strong willpower had assisted him massively. Arnold completed the fifth... And the sixth. His muscles already hurt like they were being ripped off, yet he ignored them and kept running.


    Although his speed couldn''t help but decrease due to the growing tiredness, he was still running!


    All he could do was to keep running, without the help of the advanced Attributes, but with the motivation of his Advocate.


    [Keep pushing. Never fall... Tiredness is a distraction, pain is an obstacle!]


    With these words sounding loudly in his head, that was an assisting force itself. Arnold would never dare to slack even though it felt like he was in use of his last breath.


    Remarkably, he completed the seven runs, and after thirty seconds, he commenced with the eighth. The more he ran, the more the pain and heaviness in his muscles increased. Arnold''s limbs felt like they had been tied to something massive, feeling like they would be dismantled if he made another step forward.


    But they didn''t. Somehow, what the system said was true.


    Tiredness is a distraction...


    Pain... DAMN IT! It was only an obstacle to be crossed. If one can endure the dream-killing temptation of pain, there is nothing that could hinder his goals.


    The more Arnold kept this in mind, the more it worked for him. And in every passing second a huge progress was made.


    [Eight completed. Common!]


    ''Ahh, my chest hurts...''


    ''And I should pay it any attention.''


    Arnold became an enemy of his health at that moment, ignoring his aching after applying the knowledge of taking pain as an obstacle.


    Just like that, it helped...


    It helped a lot.


    Although the pain continued, it wasn''t enough to take down the relentless champion. Although continued running to the endpoint and returning to the starting point.


    Before he could know it, he completed nine runs, and he was up to the final run. However, while he was set to zoom off, the system suddenly stopped him.


    [Wait!]


    Arnold halted in an instant.


    "What...?"


    [You should finish the race differently. One leg run to five hundred meters, then the other leg to the end.]


    "Ahhh, but why? That doesn''t make sense," Arnold protested with a frown.


    [And who told you it doesn''t make sense? Get it done and see.]


    It was going to be crazily difficult, Arnold knew that. But he had no choice...


    After all, the system never urged him to do things that wouldn''t favor him, so had to do it.


    Using his right leg at first, Arnold began to climb. The first step always made him tremble, but he was glad that he was able to stay still. Another step, step, and another...


    Arnold came to discover that this was impossible... Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No! I can''t do this!"


    [You can! Common!]


    "I said I can''t!"


    [And I said you can!]


    Arnold became exasperated with the system''s forced task. He knew it would help him, but it was way too difficult for him at this stage.


    However, while Arnold was mad, having waves of uncertainty all over his mind, a sudden realization awakened his spirit.


    "I have to do this. I can!"


    [Yes, you can, host!]


    "I can! I can!!!"


    Arnold sparked his fuse and charged at the endpoint with only one leg on land, raising the other.


    He came to discover that hoping to be able to achieve this goal someday was "wishful thinking". If he didn''t achieve it now, then he would never. Success is acquired with shifted moments of hard work.


    Just like that, his willpower was fueled up, and Arnold couldn''t believe it when he reached five hundred meters. With his left leg, he charged at the endpoint, sweat trickling down his face and wetting his clothes.


    But the hard work was worth it... Even though it took time, effort... And pain.


    It was only a matter of time, and Arnold did it.


    Yeah, he finally reached the end point!


    With a joyful look on his face, one next move he wanted to make was to fall to the floor and rest till eternity...


    However, the system just had other plans...


    Crazy plans...


    [Hey! Not without running back to the starting point!]


    While Arnold was about to fall like a tree, he was suddenly jolted awake.


    ******


    [A/N: Let''s keep up with the support, please. If the book gets five Golden Tickets, two extra chapters would be dropped. If it gets 10 Golden Tickets, three extra chapters would be dropped. And if it gets 20-30 Golden Tickets, a five chapters mass release would be made in two days! Thanks for your support!]

 Chapter 70 - 70: Double or Nothing

    The fact that descending the hill was less difficult than ascending made Arnold a little bit calm, but he was still mad. However, he didn''t react with words as running down after climbing was also part of the game.


    He had done this in those nine races...


    With a sigh, he used his left leg to descend to five hundred meters and completed the race with the other. This way, he had successfully completed this great task...


    This unbelievable task.


    Just as Arnold made his first step on the starting point line, the system echoed.


    [Congratulations, host. You have completed the task.]


    [You have gained 5 points for your Intelligence.]


    [You have gained 20 points to your Agility.] S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [You have gained 20 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Strength.]


    [You gained 3 points to your Attack Power.]


    "Whoa... That''s... Great."


    Arnold was deep in exhaustion as he gasped, not being able to complete the sentence in one go. The system who understood his condition only ignored his rough gasps and asked.


    [You are doing this not because of Jerry Blaze, you know?]


    Arnold shrugged immediately and decided to sit on the floor.


    "What do you mean?" with a mix of gasps, Arnold asked.


    [You have Tristan Black to face... That man is the strongest wrestler in the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster. Jerry Blaze can''t be the target for this. It''s Tristan!]


    Arnold appeared confused for a while, but the system was done.


    [You have to prepare for the Winner Takes All Match. It''s going to be a great battle between you too... Probably, the whole world might be watching to see who wins. Champion versus champion, you know what that means?]


    "Yeah, it would be Double or Nothing at the end," Arnold spoke.


    [Definitely. It''s either you emerge as the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, or emerge as a loser... A complete loser left with nothing.]


    These words hit Arnold in the chest, but he was man enough not to panic. He had never panicked one day before, at least, not after obtaining the Pro Wrestling System.


    "I will do come out victorious, no matter what!" Arnold was gradually regaining himself, so his gasps had gone lesser and lesser as time went by.


    [That''s the feeling. This is why you should do away with certain things, and get yourself prepared. Determination is a success, and I know you can do this, host.]


    "Of course, I can," Arnold smiled with dark glints all over his eyes. "I can never let anyone defeat me after all."


    With this said, he left the hills and back to his room. Arnold took enough time to rest as it was already getting late.


    Tomorrow, the rematch for the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title will be made, this time with Max Fury as the defending champion.


    This already caused a stir on the internet, as many brought predictions like always.


    ----


    Lifesketcher: "Max Fury would win, no doubt. This is just his first title defense."


    Epp244 replies Lifesketcher: "So what? Haven''t you seen champions losing their title on their first defense? Max Fury will just be one of them. HAHAHA!"


    Rey: "I don''t know who would win, but I think Max Fury has a higher chance. There are rumors that Kerry Blaze sustained a slight arm injury in a secret match, but he still insisted that he would fight the champion.


    Benni: "Well, I support Max Fury!


    Haga: "Me too!"


    Xavier: I support Jerry Blaze... Jerry, please win!


    ---


    Looking at posts and comments almost made Arnold feel dizzy, but it was still interesting in some ways. Arnold just felt his heart melt when he saw fans rooting for him... There was this good feeling it brings which Arnold couldn''t describe.


    With 670k followers on Facebook, Arnold knew that Max Fury was no longer a new, petty wrestler.


    He is now a Superstar!


    His Instagram, TikTok, and Twitter had 250k, 212k, and 147k followers respectively, giving him no other choice but to get an admin to assist the page and also get it monetized.


    Arnold had to research that aspect before he found an admin. With the help of the professional, it was hard to get the page monetized at all.


    After all, he was Max Fury, a trending figure.


    ******


    Wednesday night came...


    It was already time for the showdown. After several matches including a match between Mark (Bobby Crimson) and Thane Ryder, it was time for the championship rematch.


    Arnold felt bad after watching his friend lose just with advantages taken from the same disappointing mistake he always made. Thane Ryder was a cunning figure who liked taking advantage of other people''s flaws...


    Bobby Crimson was just too to blind realize it. Even after many losses to this cruel man.


    Getting those thoughts to the side, Arnold got dressed in his usual red leather jacket with metal spikes and red shorts with thick red boots. Then, he made his way to the ring with glints of boldness glittering at the corners of his eyes.


    Max Fury wasn''t shaken.


    He was ready.


    Ready to do what he always does mad come out victorious.


    Being the champion, it was mostly cultured that the challenger would enter the ring first, so Arnold stayed back and let Jerry Blaze enjoy his glory... When his turn came.


    He enjoyed his...


    The song "Monster" sounded as Max Fury emerged from the arena entrance. His face was calm and serious as usual, but he never stopped his handshake of respect to the fans.


    Positioning and making the Max Fury symbol, he charged at the ring while granting handshakes to fans on the front sides.


    With his title around his waist, the respect of a champion flew towards him...


    Arnold then glanced at his opponent from the outside, unshaken, then he entered the ring through the second rope and walked to the side.


    Now that the fighters were in the ring, the introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, the challenger, Jerry Blaze!"


    A loud cheer was made...


    "And his opponent, weighing in 223 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!!!"


    Another range of cheers came, this louder, sharper, and stormier...


    That was the feeling of the champion''s supporters...


    That was the glory of Max Fury...


    "Ring the bell!"

 Chapter 71 - 71: Grindhouse Omega Championship Rematch: The Handshake

    Ding Ding Ding.


    The bell rang in an instant and the match officially began. The fighters, as expected, stole glances from themselves at the very beginning, trying to detect what the opponent had in mind.


    Max Fury was rather careful than urged to attack first because he knew that Jerry Blaze was very smart. Not just smart, he was quick and attentive... It would take a lot of effort before one could launch an attack against him in the beginning of a match.


    Only a few wrestlers were able to attack him at the beginning... If he wouldn''t dodge, he would defend the strike... He was pretty good at moves like that.


    Taking Max Fury by surprise, Jerry placed his left hand on his waist and stretched the other toward him, requesting a handshake.


    This action also caused the fans to react, but it wasn''t more than the usual cheers and shouts. Even if one had said a word, it would be quite difficult for the competitors to hear it due to the mix of murmurs and noises.


    Max Fury flinched.


    ''He is gonna fool me...''


    It was clear. If Max Fury dares to step forward to accept the handshake, Jerry Blaze would make use of that opportunity to strike. For someone who had watched countless wrestling matches while growing up and even at this stage, events like this couldn''t be used against them.


    Max Fury had a plan.


    He glared at Jerry Blaze who happened smiling at him, trying to convince him to come take the handshake...


    ''Did he think I would be that stupid?! He is so foolish to think that way.''


    Max Fury''s eyes burned in distaste. Considering every move of his plan, he hesitated and bit and approached Jerry Blaze...


    He wasn''t actually approaching his challenger to make that handshake, well, he had a plan.


    While Max Fury walked towards him, the smile on his face widened. If one looked at him, they would be able to detect the thoughts in his cruel mind.


    Right inside, he was glad that Max Fury was falling for his trap...


    Upon reaching about two meters away from Jerry, Max Fury stopped. Then he glimpsed his stretched right hand and forced a friendly smile like he really wanted to begin the match with respect like his opponent requested.


    Although he knew Jerry Blaze was only setting a trap, that''s why he would also be turning his plans against him.


    With the blink of an eye, Max Fury grabbed tightly on Jerry Blaze''s right arm, changed course, and pulled it against his back.


    This was his plan... He had heard that Jerry Blaze sustained a slight injury in his right arm, well, Max Fury would be taking advantage of it...


    Jerry Blaze groaned in pain at that instant, but it never sounded like he felt so much of it. Like many had said, it was just a slight injury that naturally took a week or two to heal. If it was very bad, even Jerry Blaze wouldn''t be able to guarantee his match today. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, this advantage was still useful.


    Max Fury began an Arm Lock against Jerry''s right hand, causing him more pain. He stood still behind him without a hint of trembling, making sure that Jerry didn''t manage to break the submission.


    However, it was just a matter of time... Jerry Blaze wasn''t Rowan Pierce after all. He possessed incredible strength, so having him locked for a long time wouldn''t be possible.


    Max Fury knew that...


    After several trials to set himself free, Jerry succeeded, and when he did, Max Fury''s control ended at that point.


    Raged, Jerry Blaze launched a clothesline against Max Fury, causing him to fall to the mat. As if that wasn''t enough, while Max Fury was down at that moment, he ran to the ropes, bounced back, and delivered a Leg Drop around Max Fury''s neck.


    Max Fury felt a lot of pain that made him clutch his neck at that moment, but it was just as if his opponent wouldn''t give him breathing space.


    Literally, he was just about to do what he wished he had done successfully in the previous match: finish Max Fury immediately and win the damned match!


    Max Fury was pulled up immediately, forced to stand on his feet to receive... A Stunner!


    Jerry Blaze finisher again...


    That thought flew into his mind at that instant, giving him no choice but to accept it. After all, he wanted to end it right here, right now.


    To take back his title.


    To take back his pride.


    He held Max Fury with his arms on his neck and quickly changed course to deliver the stunner...


    Well, Max Fury wasn''t that weak and disgusting to let him do all this. Jerry had done enough, and it was high time to defend himself...


    Basically to prevent regrets.


    Max Fury pushed Jerry Blaze quickly before he could deliver the stunner. Thanks to his incredible reaction speed, he always activated his Attributes anytime he was in the ring as it was undoubtedly important.


    Jerry Blaze felt the impact of that push, however, someone with great stamina wouldn''t be sent to fall. He quickly charged back at Max after regaining his stance, but he never anticipated what was coming next.


    "Oh oh oh!!! A Superkick! What a strike!" A commentator shouted.


    Max Fury made Jerry Blaze pay for the unforgiving Leg Drop he had launched against him. He made sure he applied a good Attack Power force on it, and the effect made him satisfied.


    Jerry Blaze fell on the mat for the first time in the match, making the match more interesting. Max Fury wasted no time before pinning him for a count, but Jerry Blaze was unfortunately kicked out.


    "One. Two... Ohhhh!!!"


    Arnold never had a look of frustration or shock on his face after all. He knew who Jerry Blaze was... He was always capable of kicking out of a Superkick


    He also doubted that a double Superkick could even take him down due to his great Endurance level.


    This is why he had considered making the right move... The very finishing move.


    [Finishers: Neckbuster, Sorrowful Kiss, RKO.]


    He then made a decision after a single glance.


    ''I will use the third one for the first time against an actual opponent.''


    Max Fury heaved a sigh, stood up, and pulled Jerry Blaze up, ready to end it immediately just like the latter had wanted to.


    Right now, RKO would be useful!

 Chapter 72 - 72: Grindhouse Omega Championship Rematch: RKO!

    With a fierce grab, Max Fury held Jerry''s neck and attempted to fall forward...


    At the next moment, it was so unfortunate that Jerry Blaze could not save himself from the incoming danger. Just when Max Fury was about to deliver the RKO, Jerry pushed him away with great force... A force he could gather.


    Although he wasn''t balanced, at least, he had just saved himself from losing the match.


    Jerry Blaze fell to his knees after pushing Mad Fury away. Although Max wasn''t happy that Jerry had escaped the attack, he still found another opportunity.


    As Jerry was on his knees, Max Fury delivered another Superkick, this one causing Jerry to fall on the mat completely, face-first.


    With this done, Max Fury thought this should be the best time for him to strike again. He was sure that Jerry wouldn''t be able to prevent the move after receiving the Superkick, so this time...


    Max Fury was ready to take him down.


    Grabbing him again, Max quickly decided to RKO him immediately. Jerry Blaze was looking exhausted and weak at that instant... Surely he wouldn''t do anything, right?


    What caught Max Fury by surprise was after jumping forward for the strike, Jerry Blaze held him like a child on the butt. Max Fury didn''t get his feet back on the mat at that instant, getting tightly grabbed by his opponent.


    Instantly, Max was slammed with a suplex from Jerry, causing him deep excruciating pain in his back. Jerry Blaze just somehow managed to save himself from the RKO again.


    While Max Fury was in pain, he was still stunned at the same time. Of course, who could have expected this man who had been Superkick-ed, to be able to defend himself in a space of seconds?


    He was visibly down in one moment, and in another, he was vibrant and strong... Although his exhaustion never kept him still, he was ready to defend himself... If he got a chance, he could even use it against his opponent.


    At this point, maybe he just found one...


    Both men were down after that slam. Jerry Blaze had barely recovered from the superkicks he received, while Max Fury was still feeling the impacted pain of the back suplex.


    Most times, this move never freaked him... But being the fact that it was Jerry Blaze who possessed much incredible strength and attack power, the pain was on another level.


    After all, it was a great slam.


    It only took seconds, and both men were up again. Jerry punched the champion, and the champion punched back. They both began an exchange of punches, causing an increase in the shouts and cheers in the congregation.


    "Both men aren''t backing down. They both know what they need. For honor, they shall battle!" The commentators added more light to the arena. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As it went, it only got tougher and tougher...


    Jerry Blaze was smart, but perhaps his smartness bows to that of the Grindhouse Omega champion. While they continued punching, Max Fury was done for.


    With Jerry not realizing, he sneaked to his back while he was about to deliver another punch, and grabbed his belly. Jerry Blaze was held tight from behind, making him unable to make a free move.


    He tried to launch an elbow, but Max Fury was smart enough to bend behind just to dodge the attack. Before he could realize it, Max Fury made Jerry fall by attacking his legs. Still, he held tight to his waist, refusing to let go... At the same time, causing his opponent utter frustration and anger.


    Jerry Blaze wished he could skin Max Fury alive at this moment. Not only has he taken his title from him, he has frustrated his life... Miserably.


    Jerry Blaze could say for sure that Max Fury was an incredible fighter, but that wouldn''t stop him from having his revenge. He had promised to take back his title no matter what, and he was going to do just that.


    The next moment, everything changed.


    It was only a matter of time before Max Fury''s dominance ended. After figuring a way to free himself, Jerry Blaze rolled on the mat, surprisingly being the one on Max Fury at that instant.


    Seeing that his chances of getting away were fat, he clenched his fist and elbowed Max Fury with rage. Again and again, an elbow came pouncing on Max Fury''s face as though like a plunging stone. It took Jerry about five elbow strikes for Max Fury to let him away, and when he finally did, the elbows weren''t done yet.


    Since he was on Max Fury at that moment, he was likely able to do what he wanted only if his opponent wasn''t wise enough to roll over, just as he had done.


    As expected, Max Fury was wise enough to save himself. He quickly rolled over, this time not daring to pin Jerry''s waist again. After that free escape, both men stood up, exhausted, gasping for air.


    Tragically, red liquids could be seen coming out of Max Fury''s forehead, a slight gush that only reached his cheek.


    However, the champion ignored it. In fact, he didn''t even notice that he had a slight cut from the elbow strikes delivered by the former champion. He was only focused, hoping to end this as soon... As possible.


    Max Fury ragingly threw himself at Jerry Blaze again... Although he was exhausted, his advanced Agility was always there for him. However, Jerry, who was familiar with several moves he made, already took advantage, moving to the side as quickly as possible.


    When Max Fury approached his spot with such great speed, he had changed course, but he had a great plan as well.


    Without hesitation, Jerry Blaze kicked Max Fury in the belly, and yet, stunningly, he launched a Stunner!


    "WHOA!!! That''s a Stunner. A Stunner! This might be the end!"


    Instead of pinning his opponent that very minute, Jerry Blaze left the ring and climbed up to the turnbuckle. Everyone already knew what the former Grindhouse Omega champion had in mind. He was going to deliver a Splash... To end it.


    He climbed to the top of the turnbuckle and raised both hands over his head with a smile of victory appearing on his face. He had that feeling, ready to win his baby back!


    ''Haha, here we go!''


    With that joyous statement, Jerry Blaze jumped from the top rope aiming for a Splash. But shockingly... And swiftly...


    His eyes widened upon seeing a figure standing up from the mat...


    It was already late anyway...


    Because the champion already made a successful plot.


    Upon falling towards the mat, an arm came gripping his neck, dragging him forward for a slam.


    Unfortunately, while Jerry Blaze was aiming for a Splash, he received an RKO.


    A flying RKO!


    *****


    [A/N: Well, the author is so depressed and demotivated that he might drop this book, soon.]

 Chapter 73 - 73: The Legacy

    Jerry Blaze was smacked miserably by the flying RKO, sending him to a realm of utter unconsciousness before a second.


    The entire congregation raised a cacophony of thunderous shouts, these shouts coming with different purposes from all directions. With these screams were shock, disbelief, and confusion.


    The entire arena at large was set ablaze.


    "What the HECK did he just do?!!! That''s an RKO!?!"


    "OH MY GOD!!! Max Fury just brought back the long forgotten finisher of professional wrestling legend Brandy Orton!!!"


    "If that truly is an RKO he just did, then yeah, Max Fury has done it again!"


    The commentators went crazy, and so did the fans. The only professional wrestler who used this move as his finisher was Brandy Orton, one of the greatest professional wrestler that WWE ever had in their time. Everyone knew the RKO as a deadly finisher that was rather interesting to watch, and now, someone was getting to use the move after years of being forgotten?


    Even most fans of those late years had died, but inciting stories about the deadly finisher had been told to the newbies by those who were still alive.


    There were also old videos which were seen in the internet, so almost every professional wrestling fan at this stage knew what the RKO was...


    And today, seeing it being used by the wonder fighter, Max Fury, Grindhouse Wrestling was on the verge of eruption.


    Ignoring the storming shouts from the congregation, Max Fury rolled over to Jerry Blaze and quickly covered.


    "One. Two..."


    "Three!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding.


    "Here is your winner, and still, the Grindhouse Omega champion, Max Fury!!!" The announcer shouted like always, announcing the victory of the incredible champion.


    Arnold was visibly half-dead when he fell on the mat and gasped for air, for the first time, letting out all the exhaustion. His title was brought to him shortly, and Max Fury couldn''t help but give it a hug.


    ''I almost lost you..."


    He clenched hard with the title on his hand, almost letting out tears of joy. Once again, Jerry Blaze had gave him another great, crazy battle.


    Arnold was so curious to know how this man trained and practiced... And when. What was his time for training schedule?


    Was he a strong hardcore trainer like him, or maybe, did he also possess something strange in him that was advancing his attributes?


    If he truly had, then Arnold was so sorry for having a stronger force of his own.


    But indeed, and undoubtedly...


    Jerry Blaze is a true fighter.


    Arnold left the ring before his opponent could. Jerry Blaze was still finding it hard to believe his lost after such attack launched against Max. Literally, it was super unbelievable for such case to occur.


    While Jerry was strong and incredible, Max was a monster!


    It was certain, as even Jerry himself had no doubt.


    With surging pain penetrating all over his neck and face, Jerry Blaze preferred to remain in the ring and think of his misery.


    After all, they were the main event competitors.


    ******


    "Great. Great. Great. Congratulations, Max Fury!" Tristan Black dashed out from nowhere, somewhere in the alleyway. There was a hint of fright on Arnold''s face at that instant, but he only had to calm down after noticing that there wasn''t an attack intention.


    "Thank you..."


    Arnold gave a honest reply... It wasn''t like everyone could have such respect for a fighter who would be challenging him for his title... But here he was, deciding to act rather differently.


    "Now, you should be prepared for ours, right?" Tristan said, but Arnold only nodded and looked away. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, good luck on your preparations... That''s only what I can say," Tristan smiled at the Grindhouse Omega champion with a complicated manner and walked away.


    Immediately without sparing a stare, Arnold continued walking through the pathway, until he was finally at the boarding area. At this point, he was feeling a lot of pain in his neck and back as well, but his endurance never allowed him fall inferior.


    The hospital wasn''t his thing after all, it would only take a few moments to regains his physical feeling, so he would be visiting the hospital like always.


    Arnold entered his room and bounced on the bed.


    "Woo Hoo! I won hahaha!"


    Nothing couldn''t express the joy in his heart at that moment, but it was clear that he was far from excited... His first title defense came successful, what is it not to celebrate for?


    Indeed, it was worth celebrating!


    The internet at the other hand was also abuzz. After Arnold''s delivered flying RKO to Jerry Blaze, the show completely went crazy. The video had also went viral on different reels and pages, making tonight''s show the highest talk of the day in the entire city of Chicago.


    Arnold wasn''t surprised after all. For such wonderful RKO to be remembered after so many years, it meant something great...


    Something... Remarkable...


    Now, Max Fury had bathed himself with new additional love from the Grindhouse Wrestling universe. He hadn''t only been a wonderful fighter making great performances, he had brought back most forgotten glories of the professional wrestling world.


    From Jk Styles'' "Monster" music play to Brandy Orton''s legendary RKO... That was awesome.


    "This is awesome!"


    Pa Pa! Pa pa pa!


    "This is awesome!"


    Pa pa! Pa pa pa!!!


    The fans acknowledged his unmeasurable respect to the legendary pro wrestling show, giving away their love and gratitude.


    After a long consideration and planning, the top fans group decided to give Max Fury a nickname, The Legacy!


    Arnold was scrolling down a few posts when he suddenly get to see the mind-blowing post made by his fans. It was indeed heartfelt, and Arnold appreciated it with all his heart.


    As the champion, he decided to gratify to the fans... And mostly to the godsent Pro Wrestling System.


    Although Arnold didn''t know where the system came from, he had unhesitatingly called it an invisible angle from Heaven.


    Even if he didn''t really believe in God... Well, wasn''t it true that the angels of God are good helpers?


    The Legacy asked himself.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Desperate Friends

    "I am, and always will be grateful for the love and priceless support from you all. The Grindhouse Wrestling universe had fueled my motivation and happiness, and this had been the major power of my success."


    "From Day One, y''all had always been there, and I, Max Fury, am honestly thankful with all my heart!"


    "I promise to give my all and always be the Max Fury that you all love. Thank you, universe!"


    Arnold dropped a post on his page after making a written speech. After his win last night, it was right that he had to show gratitude to his fans... Coming out victorious in his first title defense.


    Within minutes, countless comments began to drop...


    ----------


    "We love you, Max Fury! Keep soaring!"


    "The Legacy, Max Fury!!!"


    "A true humble fighting champion! Kudos to you Max Fury."


    "Here we go again! Another victory for you, champ. Congratulations!"


    "I love you, Max Fury! Please marry me!"


    -----------


    There were too many comments before Arnold could know it, and he couldn''t reply to all. To maintain actual professionalism, it was best that he didn''t reply to any.


    However, while reading some of the comments, his reactions were mixed with shock, delight, and wonder.


    The most interesting part of the comments was Arnold seeing a lady begging to marry him.


    "Crazy..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows in shock, but it was only clear that he was alien to this kind of event. With being such a trending superstar, things like this are sure to always come.


    The post ended up getting 15k reactions and 3k comments on Facebook, a few figures less than 10k reactions on TikTok and Instagram, with 6k reactions with over nine hundred comments on Twitter.


    Glad and satisfied with his social media growth, Arnold couldn''t hold back the smile that kept appearing on his face.


    Right now, only top figures like Tristan Black, Eclipse Son, Jerry Blaze, Matt Killian, and Black Pope were the ones who had more followers on social media than him. Most of the men were fighters in the high-level roster, except for Jerry Blaze, who had made a great impact in the low-level roster for years before Arnold''s arrival.


    It was indeed, a great growth... And even the Grindhouse Wrestling Management themselves were amazed.


    Honestly, he was the face of the show at this moment... Well, perhaps, with Tristan Black, the top champion.


    ******


    "We are on our way to your room. How about we go have lunch together?"


    Arnold ran into Mark and Lila on his way to the gym, which stunned the sh*t out of him. He hadn''t gotten to see them after coming back from Arizona, making him a little guilty for that act...


    Mark smiled at his friend without a hint of anger around his eyes. Lila, too, didn''t seem to have been mad with his attitude lately, making Arnold a little surprised.


    They were all cool towards him as if nothing really happened.


    Anyway, did something really happen???


    Keeping those thoughts to the side, Arnold forced a smile back at them and replied.


    "Actually... I am on my way to the gym. I ate a lot at breakfast, and I''m full now."


    Lila and Mark exchanged glances for a moment and turned to Arnold after.


    "It''s okay. How about we go workout together then?" Mark suggested with yet that congenial smile he always showed.


    "Yes. It''s been a while since I visited the gym. I think I need to train a little," Lila said and looked at Mark again, "After all, we also ate a lot at breakfast."


    "Yeah, hahaha. We ate a lot," Mark laughed upon response. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, Arnold was only busy observing the weird conversation of his friends. He suddenly noticed something fishy, as if they were up to something, maybe some kind of plan to make him develop an interest in Lila again.


    But he had doubts... He guessed that wasn''t the case. Perhaps they just needed to be around him and that''s all.


    Although he was trying his best to limit his time with them due to his ambition, Mark and Lila had gained a huge portion of his trust.


    He had taken them as his friends, which meant a lot to him... This was why he never joked with the term "friend." Once he called you his friend, then you are like a sibling to him.


    "Okay sure then. Let''s go the gym," Arnold had no choice but to accept their proposal, but he had promised not to get distracted...


    The system already made a reaction before he could even realize it...


    [Hmmm... It''s clear that Max Fury is a stubborn lad.]


    ''Don''t say that, I promise not to get distracted.''


    Arnold tried to convince his Advocate that he wouldn''t let the association at the gym ruin his goal for the day.


    [Let''s see how it goes then.]


    [You gained 25 points to your Intelligence after your last match.]


    [Intelligence: 95.]


    [You only need five more points for your Intelligence to gain your first Anonymous Skill.]


    ''Whoa! I have gotten there!''


    [No. Not really. Your goal today is not to advance your Attributes but to learn to understand the concept of fitness and combat. To start up, you have to visit the training ring instead.]


    "Huh...?"


    [Yes. You have to understand combat to enhance your combat skills tactically.]


    Arnold hesitantly glared and nodded. "Sure..."


    [Good. This way, you can become more skillful and tactical in your matches, making it easy for you to weaken opponents at the beginning period of the match.]


    [If you can learn a lot of tactical combat, then it''s guaranteed that you will gain up to five points to your Intelligence, helping you acquire your first Anonymous Skill.]


    [Good luck...]


    Arnold''s mouth was sealed after the system''s order. He wondered how his friends might feel if he told them that he had changed his mind, weighing him down... Confused.


    He needed to acquire his first Anonymous Skill anyway.


    It took quite a moment before he could make up his mind to tell them, and at that time, they were almost at the gym house.


    "Hey, guys. I''m so sorry but I have a change of mind. I would be practicing in the training ring instead," Arnold said with an apologetic tone.


    However, his friends just didn''t seem to have become disappointed with his sudden decision. They smiled after those words, making Arnold stunned in the inside.


    While blinking confusedly in front of them, Lila glanced at him and spoke.


    "It''s okay. There is actually no problem with that..."


    "If you are going to the training ring, then..."


    "We are going to the training ring too."


    ******


    [A/N: I''m grateful for the Power Stone growth this week. Thank you so much for the support. We only need Golden Tickets to rank up. Please, let''s do this!]

 Chapter 75 - 75: Despair

    Arnold''s inner reaction could be best expressed as "crazy" at that moment. After Mark and Lila decided to follow him, there was no way he wouldn''t believe that truly... They are up to something!


    Arnold shrugged immediately. "Really? You want to practice in the training ring too?" He asked with furrowed brows.


    "Yes of course. Is there anything wrong with that?" Mark raised a question.


    Arnold thought about it and could only shake his head and reply. "No..."


    Hearing his response, Mark nodded and smiled, folding his arms.


    "Let''s get going then," Lila glanced at the both of them and took the lead towards the training ring.


    Mark followed suit immediately, gesturing to Arnold to come on. However, the two figures didn''t just know that their friends had something crazy in mind.


    "Oh, oh... I forgot I had a plan to run on treadmills first... You guys can go ahead to the training ring. I need to go to the gym house now," Arnold said with a fake seriousness on his face, attempting to hasten to the gym.


    However, if he was crazy, his friends were crazier!


    "Oh, Mark! Do you remember that our fitness coach asked us to run on treadmills for twenty minutes today? Shit! How come we have forgotten so easily?" Lila, as cunning as she was, acted a real drama, staring at Mark who suddenly appeared to be part of the game.


    "Shiiit... That''s true. OMG, we have to do that first," Mark said and walked forward, taking the lead toward the gym house.


    It was now that Arnold gave up. They really wanted to come with him, no doubt. Even though he had tried enough not to let them come with him, his petty plans failed.


    "Whatever..."


    Arnold muttered without minding if they had heard him, and turned to approach the training ring.


    "Not going to the gym house, anymore?!" Mark shouted from behind.


    Arnold, with slight hints of anger on his face, didn''t give any response and continued walking. As he got past Lila, she only gave him a cold gaze and looked away.


    While they saw him walk towards the training ring, they glanced at themselves for a second and turned to follow suit.


    Arnold pushed open the training ring door and went straight to a ring at the extreme of the space. There were up to five rings in the vast room, each given large spaces from each other.


    Arnold preferred to stay far from Mark and Lila. Not because he despised them, he wanted no distraction. That was why he didn''t want them to come with him in the first place. He wanted to concentrate and improve his tactical combat skills and he gained the five Intelligence points to gain his first Anonymous Skill.


    Upon making his way to that ring, Lila and Mark suddenly called back.


    "Max!"


    Arnold hesitated and turned to look at them.


    "What have we done wrong?" A frightening question came from Lila.


    "You have been cold these days... What happened?" Mark added.


    With a freeze, Arnold changed course in their direction, shocked and perplexed.


    "What... What do you mean?" He suddenly found it hard to say these words boldly, but Mark and Lila never cared.


    They needed to know what needed to know. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We are your friends, yet you didn''t come to see us after returning from Arizona. As if that wasn''t fair enough, you didn''t even visit right after. You have been training alone, eating alone, and always wanting to be just ALONE; why?" Mark asked, a hint of sadness on his face.


    At this moment, Arnold was dumbfounded, unable to say anything...


    He was short of words.


    Yet, his friends didn''t stop pouring out their feelings.


    "If this is because of my love proposal, then I''m sorry. I wouldn''t bring up such a topic again," Lila said with a face full of despair and regret, causing Arnold''s heart to shatter at that instant.


    "We wanted you at this crucial time of our career. We wanted to be as strong as you, as wise as you, as skillful as you..."


    "As famous as you..." Mark spoke.


    "But it is certain that you don''t want us anywhere around you. That hurts so badly because... Because we loved to be with you, every single time!" Mark''s voice broke repeatedly.


    "It''s best we should give you that space you need... It''s never good having to force ourselves around you, Max Fury. But no matter what, we still love you and will always support you! Good luck, champ."


    Lila was the last to end their touching speech as she suddenly turned and walked out of the training ring. Mark stood for a few seconds, glancing at Arnold sadly. Then he turned and walked away as well, though slowly.


    "Wa... Wa... Wait!" Arnold, feeling his heart pound hard in his chest, couldn''t help but call back, seeing them walking away.


    But unfortunately, they ignored his call and continued walking away, disappearing from sight after a few seconds.


    Holding back his stretched arms, he clenched his fist. Truth be told, their speech had broken a part of his heart, almost causing him tears.


    The fair truth was that Arnold never wanted them away in the first place. His ambition and the system were ruling over him, and he needed to pursue his goals.


    Truth be told, Mark and Lila were the most wonderful friends he had had in his entire life. Although they were far from his ambitious standard, he, too, loved them.


    That was why they had gained his trust.


    Now that they had decided to leave him due to his sudden attitude, Arnold was left in despair.


    He felt guilty... Like he had rejected some poor angels just because he was rising to fame.


    This was his judgment, hating himself... However, the case was directly different. Arnold was not just a wrestler...


    He was an ambitious professional wrestler.


    It would be literal if it was said that the Pro Wrestling System had made him super ambitious...


    He stood at the entrance of the training ring with nothing to do, nothing to say.


    He was utterly confused...


    Nonetheless, while he stayed idle, thinking, the Pro Wrestling System intervened.


    [Host, please commence the tactical combat training.]


    [I will give a complete guide.]


    ******


    [A/N: The book needs Golden Tickets!!! Thank you for always being here!]

 Chapter 76 - 76: Tactical Combat Training (I)

    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry after the system made that statement. At the same time, he was mad, going crazy...


    He was confused, too, having to think that the system was only doing him "good."


    "I... I don''t..."


    [You have to begin the training now!]


    The system didn''t give Arnold a space to speak, knowing what the youngster had in mind. He knew that he had been ruled by friendship emotions, and he couldn''t just let that happen...


    "Do you even have feelings?" Arnold just couldn''t help but ask after that command from the system. "I guess, no. It''s clear that you are just like an AI."


    Arnold had a grim look on his face.


    [I''m not an AI... I am a system. They are two different things.]


    "You kept acting like an AI. One who doesn''t have social feelings or even understand its host. Those guys were my friends, yet you want me to give cold shoulders at them."


    "They loved me and also want my success... Just like you do. So why should I do away with them?" Arnold then glared.


    [Because, they aren''t ready to do what it takes to be an ally to the Pro Wrestling System''s host. They need to be as ambitious, willing, and fearless as you are. With that, there would be no distractions as you all would be relentless fighters.]


    Arnold wanted to make another statement but stopped. Actually, he had entirely nothing to say at that instant...


    The system''s last statement had clearly made him hesitate. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be ready? They are fighters after all!"


    [Not fighters enough. Not wrestlers capable enough. Check deep in your heart, you know this. They are too weak to your eyes, too unconfident to be motivated, too scared to take high-rewarding risks.]


    [They are not Max Fury''s match.]


    "But... But, I can''t afford to lose them. They have been good friends in other aspects. I need to keep them as my friends at all costs!" Arnold suddenly found it hard to let go.


    [It''s your choice to make. Stay away, or show them the way. If they are ready for hardcore training and practicing, then they should be good enough to be around you.]


    Arnold''s face turned bright from darkness at that time, hearing what the system said. He actually knew Mark and Lila had a strong urge to improve, but their willpower was just too weak... Extremely frail.


    "Alright... I would persuade them. But I would make sure not to expose you," Arnold smiled and said.


    [It wouldn''t be a secret forever... But I definitely shouldn''t be disclosed for now... Until the Arrival.]


    "What? What Arrival?" Arnold furrowed his brows curiously and asked.


    [Something you wouldn''t need to know at this stage. Please, commence the tactical combat training, Max Fury.]


    Although the system didn''t give a reply, Arnold''s mind had flown to different thinking dimensions. He was shocked and, at the same time, extremely confused... Yet curious.


    He guessed this Arrival stuff would have a connection, somehow, to the Anonymous Skills, but at the same time, he thought perhaps the Arrival might just be a strange wrestling power that would be granted to him one day.


    Maybe, on that day when the system would leave him.


    Arnold had several thoughts; however, nothing seemed to have been making sense to him. He judged that he was only guessing too much, and decided to keep that case aside...


    In a few minutes, his tactical combat training began.


    The system began its guide.


    [First Practice: Sneak Attack.]


    [The Sneak Attack is mostly important and used at the very beginning of a match. This was when a wrestler found his way to the back of his opponent, pinning him with a submission or a tight hold. This helps to exhaust and frustrate the opponent, giving the attack an upper hand in the match.]


    "I think I have been good at sneak attacks," Arnold tried to boast.


    [You are still a learner in sneak attacks, host. I will rank that sneak attack you made against Jerry Blaze an "E" if I were to.]


    "E? Well, that isn''t entirely bad," Arnold couldn''t help but smirk.


    [Well, let''s begin the Sneak Attack training.]


    Arnold stepped into the ring, facing a forged humanoid structure in the middle. Thanks to the advancing technology in the world, Grindhouse Wrestling had made it possible for these structures to move as if like actual opponents, launching attacks and diving to make a wrestler''s practice reasonable.


    Although they wouldn''t harm, it was a robotic structure that had control remotes.


    Arnold approached the forged humanoid structure in the middle of the ring and commenced the training right after.


    The system ordered Arnold to make the humanoid structure attempt a punch and told him to dodge, sneak away, and make a tight grip at the back. Just in a matter of... One second!


    Yeah, the system must be appearing strict, but that was the only way. There were cases when sneak attackers were being caught before a successful attack...


    Arnold needed to be fast... Fast enough not to get caught sneaking at any time.


    With the help of his advanced Agility, well, it didn''t seem like the difficulty was going to be as high as that of a normal wrestler... A weak wrestler to be exact.


    Just as Arnold caused the humanoid structure to launch a punch from the control button, its right arms were activated immediately, and before Arnold could know it, it thrust his arms towards Arnold''s face, causing his mouth to broaden.


    ''WHOA!''


    If not for his great Agility level, he could have gotten punched by the humanoid structure... He was glad that he had a good reaction speed, which had just saved his face.


    [You should be always attentive. Wrestle it like you are in an actual match!]


    The system said from behind.


    At that time, Arnold already sneaked like a snake through the side of the forged humanoid structure, holding its waist so tightly right after. Although there was a slight hardness in its body, it wasn''t bad compared to an actual human body anyway.


    After this first move, Arnold waited for the system analysis, only to be stunned away.


    [Three seconds. Try again.]


    [This is a very easy task... Yet this poor focus and speed?]


    Arnold just couldn''t help but swallow his saliva... Repeatedly.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Tactical Combat Training (II): Pointless Target

    Arnold was quite disappointed in himself after the system''s complaint. Although the poor performance didn''t come from low speed, he lacked absolute focus which actually led to a low, disappointing speed.


    He was smart enough to react to the punch, but due to low focus, he made quite a bad move in the sneak attack, having to spend three seconds to sneak and make a satisfying tight hold on the forged humanoid structure''s waist.


    Raged and willing to get this done, Arnold quickly tried again, this time having full focus. He activated the humanoid structure''s arm to launch the punch again, and he was very careful this time.


    He wasn''t even moved by the swiftness or fierce aura of the punch because he had already dodged moments before the fist could get to him. With a spread beyond human realization, Arnold sneaked to the back of the structure, delivering a strong grip on its waist.


    [Good job, host. Repeat the move ten more times.] Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was glad that he made the sneak attack in a second! Judging by a normal human standard, this was insane! But for him, who had been granted great advancing Attributes from the Pro Wrestling System, it was likely surprising, but it wasn''t going to be strange.


    Although he was human, he is just a different version of humanity now... With the system''s influence, Arnold was like an evolving figure.


    An evolving human getting his Attributes and physical fitness to a different, devastating level.


    Arnold repeated the sneak attack move ten more times as the system ordered, and after that, they moved on.


    [Second Practice: Suplex/Neckbreaker...]


    [Different common moves could be done when in control of an opponent from behind. Having an opponent attacked behind is one of the best opportunities a wrestler would ever have, so you have to come up with a good decision at any point of this event.]


    The system decided to let Arnold choose a move he would deliver to the opponent, leaving him to think for a while.


    "How about the RKO? I can just force the opponent to turn and deliver the RKO," Arnold suggested.


    [That''s a very bad decision, host. Smart opponents are likely to react quickly and save themselves before you can deliver the RKO. They could even attack you instead.]


    Arnold shrugged.


    Realizing it, he saw that what the system said really made sense. For someone like Jerry Blaze, who had great reaction speed, having to launch an RKO against them at the beginning of a match was almost impossible.


    He hesitated for a while again and made another decision.


    "Okay... The German Suplex then," Arnold spoke.


    The system had added a few common moves to his arsenal lately, so Arnold had a variety of attack factors in store. Although the system had warned him not to use some of these moves...


    Although he didn''t know why, he knew that he didn''t really have to use all the moves... It was basically going to give him an indifferent identity.


    Having to deliver the vertical suplex to an opponent required Strength, Agility, and Attack Power. Although this was tactical training... While skills were needed, some attribute factors needed to be applied to make the move even possible.


    It wasn''t the first time Arnold was having a practice of the German Suplex. In fact, this move was one of the most taught wrestling moves in Rising Impact University during the first and second-year sessions.


    The only difference was that Arnold would need to be applying great pressure like never before, and also making a perfect attack.


    Luckily, the Suplex turned out to be perfect after a few repeats, and the system still urged him to make several perfect slams yet again.


    Arnold wouldn''t complain because he understood everything. To be perfect, he had to practice more and more...


    It was only a matter of time before the world would see him as one of the most skillful professional wrestlers alive!


    The German Suplex training lasted for about thirty minutes because they moved on.


    [Third Practice: Out-ring Moonsault.]


    [This is a high-flying move that is mostly used by fearless and skillful fighters. Although you are advised only to use them against the opponent when outside the ring.]


    [It is a flying move whereby you dive while making an upside-down turn. Instead of launching the Suicide Dive several, the Moonsault could be useful. Although it is best used against a lesser number of opponents. One of perhaps... Two.]


    "Let me perfect this move then."


    Although he was a little confused, Arnold was eager to practice this move. He was someone who took risks as a minor factor, always interested in something that gave high rewards regardless of the task.


    Even if it seemed impossible, Arnold Gallagher was never gonna care!


    The Moonsault looked extremely risky... Having to jump from the top turnbuckle, diving with a turn, was indeed a big deal.


    Arnold didn''t find it risky anyway... Even though it was undeniable, he didn''t just let some dark thought envelop his mind.


    Within seconds, he was already on the top turnbuckle with the two forged humanoid structures placed standing outside the ring.


    He was given guidance on how to launch the move perfectly again, and now it was time to work it out.


    "Pheww, you can do this Arnold," Arnold said to himself, motivated.


    Then after another long yet soft exhale, he dived down against the two forged humanoid structures.


    Due to not having practiced this move often before, the speed and pressure in which he landed weren''t fierce enough to be called "perfect."


    But that wasn''t the one case...


    Unfortunately, Arnold failed to land on both forged humanoid structures due to having a pointless target.


    It wasn''t as if he was that bad at diving, he only lacked target on the opponent.


    One humanoid structure was down, with the other left standing, unharmed.


    [Fifty percent perfect. Again!]


    "Wait, my ankle hurts inside. I think my bone shifted somewhere."


    Arnold held his left ankle with a look of pain on his face. He was clear that he hadn''t landed well, and that was just a result of his pointless target and low-graded flying skill.


    [It is a shifted joint. It would be placed and all the pain would be gone in five minutes.]


    Truly, after five minutes, the pain was gone and Arnold felt the rigidity of his ankle back at normal.


    With a mix of gladness and yet eagerness on his pale face, Arnold returned to the top turnbuckle and continued his practice.


    "This time, no pointless target..."


    ******


    [If the book gets to 50 Golden Tickets, there would be a Five Chapters mass release. Let''s do this!]

 Chapter 78 - 78: First Anonymous Skill: Combat Energy?!

    Arnold attempted a Moonsault again from the top turnbuckle... This time, he calculated the possible landing spot and made sure he increased the pressure and speed.


    After all, improvement only comes with several trials, Arnold had visibly made improvements as he continued practicing.


    Diving towards the outside of the ring, this move only took a second. Arnold plunged hard against the two forged humanoid structures outside the ring, causing them to fall flat in an instant.


    The pressure under which he dived caused a loud boom around that spot, but there wasn''t physical damage to the structures. These things were made with materials that were as hard as tofu, and it was pretty hard for them to be damaged by wrestling attacks in practice.


    [90% perfect. You can try again.]


    Arnold: "...?"


    After such devastating pressure he had applied, it was quite unfortunate that he still didn''t hit a hundred percent perfect strike.


    He would always feel disappointed, but that wouldn''t stop him from making more trials. Since he had achieved unbelievable goals this way, why would he need to be disappointed?


    Another Moonsault was delivered...


    This time... Well, Arnold did his best to make sure there was a difference.


    A better difference.


    *Boom*


    The two forged humanoid structures were forced to fall yet again after the Moonsault. This time, it was as if Arnold''s attack had blown them away.


    The pressure was high indeed.


    [94% perfect. Again.]


    Arnold nodded without complaining and tried again...


    He tried again and again, not taking a second to relax.


    The more he tried, the more he advanced. There was always an improvement after every repeat, which gave Arnold the motivation to continue. He had gone too far to give up, and it wasn''t as if giving up was a choice now.


    After more countless repeats...


    [100% perfect! Good job host.]


    Arnold smiled at the system''s notification and fell on his butt, now deciding to rest. His limbs seemed to hurt, but at the same time, there was a powerful feeling deep inside.


    Arnold felt his body becoming more and more flexible than before, his joints as strong as iron. There was a noticeable lightness in his body, making Arnold feel like he had lost weight so strangely.


    But the fact was that he hadn''t lost weight; he just had gotten enough power not to feel the weight of his body, literally feeling less. After several Moonsaults from the top turnbuckle, this was actually a part of its effect.


    To be very good at high-flying moves, one needed to be light-weighted of himself. This was why Arnold managed to make a perfect strike... While he continued to deliver the Moonsault, there was an advance in the progress to make his body lighter than it was to him.


    Understanding these and giving a nod, Arnold continued to rest. After a few minutes, they continued the training.


    Arnold was urged to practice other skillful moves like the SixOneNine, the Dropkick, the Forearm Punch (Phenomenal Forearm), and some other mind-blowing moves.


    Although it lasted for the rest of the day before Arnold was done, he was ready. Every practice took repeats, time, and effort, but the improvement kept increasing, the courage, the strength... It was only a matter of time before Max Fury completed all the practices and perfected all moves.


    When he did, there was a victorious smile on his face.


    [SixOneNine perfected. Good job.]


    [Foreman Punch perfected. Well done.]


    [Dropkick perfected. This is a good job, host.]


    Every achievement he made came with a congratulation from the system. Although this system gave huge tasks, it adored its host''s relentlessness and willpower.


    Truly, that''s why he deserved the Pro Wrestling System.


    That''s why Max Fury was the chosen one!


    [You have gained 7 points for your Intelligence. Congratulations.]


    [Intelligence: 102.]


    Arnold smiled. He was surprised that he got more than the five points he needed at that time, but was also glad that he would be two points forward to his next Anonymous Skill which he would be getting after acquiring 500 Intelligence points.


    Arnold took time to rest for a while. Having to practice so hard for hours wasn''t easy. He had only taken a break for just three minutes lately, so he needed the best rest after completing the task. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While he rested, he decided to discuss with his Advocate.


    "I already gained my first Anonymous Skill, right?" He asked, speaking out.


    [Absolutely, yeah!]


    [You have gained an Anonymous Skill.]


    [Skill Name: ???]


    [Skill Type: Energy Move.]


    [Skill level: A rank.]


    "Why can''t I see the... Ohhh..."


    Arnold was about to raise an alarm until he remembered something. The system had said that it wouldn''t reveal the Skill until the right time. Arnold was said to be at the bottom stage of his career, and it was far off before he could be told what this Anonymous Skill actually is.


    Due to being nameless and hidden, this is why the system named it the Anonymous Skill. Arnold would have to reach a certain stage of power before he could know this...


    [You have unlocked the stats feature: Combat Energy.]


    [This is a factor needed for the usage of an anonymous skill. To gain points to your Combat Energy, you would need to practice Hardcore Wrestling.]


    "What the f**k is Hardcore Wrestling???" Arnold was confused.


    [This is a special wrestling art that could be learned by practice and reasoning. If you get to a certain stage in learning this Art, you will always gain Combat Energy Points. But they wouldn''t be useful at this stage.]


    [Although you need to start practicing it now.]


    [Combat Energy: 0]


    Arnold gave a slight nod in response. Although there was still a lot he wanted to know, it was only unfortunate that the system wouldn''t disclose all.


    He needed to grow stronger to meet those standards.


    It was as if he needed a certain ticket to know everything.


    With the little he had learned, he decided to go home because it was already very late. If not for the lights planted around the surroundings, it would have been hell dark at that time.


    But Arnold was glad.


    While he walked towards his room with clear hints of tiredness in his face, he pondered and decided to try practicing Hardcore Wrestling soon...


    Maybe after going to end the sh*t problem between himself and his friends.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Now more focused

    There was no rest better than a night sleep, so Arnold did well to sleep after freshening up. All the muscular pain gradually lessened with every passing second, leaving the effective improvements behind...


    When Arnold woke up, the pains were completely gone.


    "Crazy healing..."


    Arnold couldn''t help but comment. He already knew that something like this was strange and crazy, but what could he do than accept the unbelievable fact?


    It was his system, and he was the only one who could believe it because he was the one who had experienced it.


    Arnold had plans to practice Hardcore Wrestling today, even though he only learned a few things for a start. However, he had decided to apologize to his friends, perhaps they could just let it slide and be back with him again.


    After getting himself prepared and cladded in a blue shirt and black trousers, Arnold left his room and approached Mark''s room first.


    Mark''s room was in the same building as Arnold''s as they were both male wrestlers in the men''s division. But Lila was an entirely different building, though close.


    It wasn''t as if he liked Mark the most; he was only approaching because he was "bro" which would actually mean that he was likely to understand and accept the apology.


    If Mark forgives Arnold, then Lila wouldn''t hesitate too much before doing so too.


    This was the logic had in mind, although he had doubts... Doubts that seem to fade but reappear after a second.


    Deep in the corner of his mind, he was afraid that his friends would never come back to him. He felt somewhat guilty for making them feel so inferior, and he guessed they would choose to stay away to prevent more shame.


    ''If they didn''t forgive me, I would never forgive you, system!''


    Arnold said this out of anger, and the system didn''t mind responding after clearly noticing that this threat didn''t go deep into its host''s heart.


    Arnold was only mad and nervous at that time, which had made him say those words recklessly, but he was still mindless.


    When he got to Mark''s room...


    [Room 56: Bobby Crimson.]


    Arnold''s face turned dark.


    Arnold''s room was locked...


    He was away.


    It took Arnold a while to think, but no matter how he tried, he found it hard to figure out where Mark could be...


    No, there was a thought that came to his mind, which was clear that he actually figured something out...


    ''Lila''s room. Yeah, he must have been there...''


    It wasn''t so early in the morning anymore, so he guessed Mark would have gone to see her. He also guessed that maybe he was out for breakfast, which was likely possible that Lila would be away as well.


    He decided to go to Lila''s room to confirm first, and to his slightest surprise, Lila was away as well. It was now that he got convinced to check them up at the cafeteria


    He stood outside the boarding and heaved a sigh, holding his waist with bold hands.


    Arnold only hoped things wouldn''t turn out bad after his efforts... He was doing his best to get them back.


    And when he does, he would make sure to make them feel the same around him. Most importantly, he had promised to teach them the techniques that they could use to improve their physical fitness quickly.


    Although they wouldn''t be gaining the aid of the Pro Wrestling System, their progress was sure to be better than most wrestlers if they could be focused... And hardworking.


    Arnold approached the cafeteria and walked in. He scanned the area immediately after his entry, but he unfortunately saw no one.


    There were only three sets of people in three different tables. A young wrestler named Edon Nox, two female wrestlers, Emma and Tilda, and three male wrestlers who were only having beers at a corner.


    Amongst these people, Neither Mark nor Lila could be spotted. There was no trace of them, nor even a shadow.


    Arnold glared and clenched his fist in frustration. It was just as though a stone had been smashed against his chest, causing only deep, frustrating pain.


    With a grim look on his face, he sighed and walked away.


    "Aren''t you having some meal, mister?!"


    The voice of the cafeteria attendant called from behind, but due to the sadness lurking in Arnold''s mind, he couldn''t let out a reply.


    His vibrant eyes had become dull, faint glints all over.


    However...


    There was a slight brightness that emerged from nowhere after another guess came flooding in.


    Arnold bit his lip and scratched the back of his head.


    "I should go check the gym... Perhaps they might have gone to workout," he muttered to himself.


    And with this said, Arnold changed direction and made his way to the gym house. The regular gym house they preferred to train when they were together.


    Fortunately for him, Arnold''s face brightened the more when he arrived at the gym house. Mark and Lila could seen at one corner of the room training hard with sweat covering their faces, wetting up their clothes.


    It was as though these two figures were committing their life to the training, as though they wouldn''t stop... No resting space.


    His first reaction was a smile after seeing this, despite the fact that he owed this duo an apology.


    A certain thought flashed into his mind.


    ''Although they had felt inferior around me, they didn''t let that ruin their ambition. They had increased the rate of their training too, that''s good a spirit.''


    [Yes, host. I sensed a change.]


    Not only Arnold was amazed, but the system too.


    This made Arnold''s smile widen the more, seeing that his Advocate already saw the sudden potential in his friends...


    Without hesitation, Arnold sighed and walked into the gym. Mark and Lila noticed his presence just after his entry, and this caused a slight distraction in their training. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But at least... Nothing crazy happened.


    Arnold walked straight to Mark and looked him in the face with a sincere apologetic gaze.


    "I... I have been mad at myself for acting cold towards you guys. I apologize, friends," Arnold spoke.


    However, only what he got as a response was utter silence.


    He swallowed nervously again.


    Everything seemed to have been getting bad!


    Silence...


    Cold stares...


    Glares...


    Then, in the next minute, taking Arnold by surprise.


    A female voice spoke from the side, drawing Arnold''s attention and stunning him.


    "As for me, Lila. I forgive you."


    *****


    [A/N: If we hit 40 Golden Tickets and 200 Power Stones this week, I would be dropping 5 bonus chapters. Please, let''s help this book grow! Thanks!]

 Chapter 80 - 80: Promises

    Arnold never thought Lila would actually be the first to consider his apology. After indeliberately breaking her heart, he judged that Lila would never forgive him.


    But it was certain now...


    Lila announced her acceptance within a short moment. Although it had taken a while before she could respond, the most important fact was that the result wasn''t negative in the end.


    Arnold shook himself out of the astonishment and smiled...


    "Really? Thank you," Arnold didn''t wait for another response before thanking her.


    Her cold gaze had turn bright and normal, indicating that she had erased the grudges, wholeheartedly.


    "You are still my friend, even though you leave for the top shows or even another promotion," Lila smiled at him, then she turned to Mark with an indifferent look.


    Arnold also did the same, having noticed that Mark, who he thought would forgive easily, wasn''t saying a word.


    Mark had stopped running on the treadmill, but he never said a word either. He was only staring at Arnold and Lila as they spoke, but basically had no specific facial reaction at that moment.


    "Mark, what do you say?" Lila threw a slight glare at him, raising her brows.


    It was now that Mark shook his head and tried to say something.


    "Well... Since Lila already let it slide, I will too," though with a complicated look on his face, he said.


    Arnold noticed that this acceptance didn''t went deep into Mark''s mind, but he was fine. Since he already decided to let go of the issue, there was no problem anymore. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, bro," Arnold gave his right hand for a shake, which Mark couldn''t help but accept.


    "We had no gain staying on our own. We always needed you, Max. And I''m glad that you remembered us... Not all Superstars can do that," Lila spoke while continuing to run on the treadmill next to Mark''s.


    Upon hearing her statement, Arnold could only nod. Truthfully, his main reason for coming to them was his growing love and guilt... He couldn''t afford forgetting that he had good friends like Mark and Lila...


    It was only going to hunt him down.


    That was his inevitable personality. Arnold was a young chap who had the moral influence of his mother. He was someone who would always feel bad for the slightest wrong he made... Literally, he wouldn''t want people to feel inferior around him or because of his deeds.


    He always aimed to be the humble, kind-hearted person that people would always talk about. Not just a wrestler, but a good influence!


    "How long have you guys been here?" Arnold hesitated for a while before asking.


    "Since 5am," Mark replied but continued his training.


    His response made Arnold stunned... Not because he replied to his question, but with the fact that they had been here for over six hours.


    (11:19 AM).


    Arnold had to check his smartphone to confirm, and he eyes widened at that instant.


    "What... This is...


    "The first time we have trained so long on our own. Yes," Lila finished the statement in Arnold''s mind, seeing that the astonishment had repeatedly made him stammer.


    "Whoa, cool... I can join, right?" He then asked.


    He deliberately turned to face Mark while asking that question.


    "Sure," Mark didn''t seem to have any cold look as he replied, so Arnold smiled, nodded, and approached another treadmill planted close to Mark''s by the right.


    Lila was on Mark''s left hand side.


    The three continued the treadmill running session for quite a while, with Arnold feeling less exhausted since he only came not long ago.


    Even after a considerable moment, Arnold was still strong and relentless. Although his friends never saw it strange since they knew that Max Fury was a young hidden monster.


    However, Arnold was amazed on the other hand.


    Despite the exhaustion after several hours, Mark and Lila insisted not to rest. Although they reduced the speed of the treadmill after a while, they still didn''t relent.


    This was the first time Arnold was having this experience with them, which actually made him astounded.


    Nonetheless, he didn''t say a word.


    They continued running on treadmills for a few hours more, even making the other wrestlers in the gym house send strange glances at them.


    Arnold saw that Mark and Lila had really become too desperate, so he guessed he had to do something to at least, spare them a time to rest...


    Mark and Lila accepted to stop because he asked them to... He told them that he had something to say to them, and it was best that they talked about it in the cafeteria.


    Mark and Lila also believed him, since he wasn''t seen as just as ordinary human in their face. He was just like a strange being sent from heaven just to go become a professional wrestler.


    "Sure, let''s go have breakfast then."


    Arnold came to discover that his friends never had breakfast before coming to the gym house. Well, he haven''t either, but the Mark and Lila he knew never joked with their meals...


    Now they had starved themselves to...


    (3:27 PM).


    It was almost evening though!


    Arriving at the cafeteria, they both sat around one table and ordered for the same meal. Arnold decided not to eat Pasta at this time, deciding to eat some rice, chicken and tomato sauce with a lot of vegetables.


    Vegetables helps...


    Mark and Lila had ordered the same, so they both began to eat.


    While they ate for a while, there were cold silence, but Arnold guessed it was time to break it


    "I came up with an idea, and I have made up my mind to teach you both different skills to improve," Arnold said.


    Mark and Lila both raised their heads to look at Arnold and then smiled right after.


    "I promise to do my best... One day, you both would be one of the best fighters alive."


    He tried to motivate them as well, which they were actually feeling.


    Especially Lila, she was having a wide smile after his promises, impatient to see herself really advancing.


    As it was Max Fury who made hardcore training, win all matches and made incredible improvements, there was hope...


    And happiness.


    While Lila smiled, something flashed into her mind, which she couldn''t help but let out.


    "Max, I hope you could teach me how do that stuff you were practicing last night!"


    With this said, Arnold''s eyes broadened in shock!

 Chapter 81 - 81: Teacher

    Arnold found it hard to believe that Lila had been somewhere eavesdropping while he was having the Tactical Combat Training. Although he never asked what she was really talking about, he already knew after all.


    But yet, he attempted to confirm.


    "What... What stuff?" Arnold''s eyes were sharp and curious.


    "That flying move... It''s so Incredible!" Lila never noticed his astonishment as she was still smiling uncontrollably as she spoke.


    Arnold bit his lips and turned to look at Mark.


    Mark was unfortunately focused on his meal at that moment, so he ignored him and returned his focus to Mia.


    "Do you mean you were eavesdropping while I trained last night?" Arnold furrowed his brows in shock, curious.


    "No... WE were eavesdropping while you trained last night," Lila''s cheeks flushed as she switched her glance to Mark.


    At that instant, Mark had been jolted up with widened eyes, noticing that Lila had exposed him.


    "Ah, shit... You damned bitch," Mark almost gave her a slight hit in the back.


    "What, huh? Is it not true?!" Lila attacked back.


    Mark then turned to Arnold with a seemingly innocent face. "Don''t believe her, Max. I didn''t go with her!"


    "Then how come you have the video on your smartphone?!" Mia glared at him.


    "We used his phone to make a video of the high-flying move... If you don''t believe me, ask Mark to spare us his phone for a minute," Lila had a sincere look on her face, and she was hellbent on trying to expose Mark!


    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry; he was only looking like a whitened ghost that had no words to let out...


    "Why would I do that? I said I didn''t go with you... Stop adding me to your mess!" Mark still tried to defend himself, but there was nothing he could say that could convince Arnold.


    Arnold knew Lila couldn''t tell unnecessary lies, and he already sensed Mark''s reactions. Although he was good at defending himself, he wasn''t smart enough in the face of Max Fury.


    As for the phone... Since it was visibly gonna be the only proof, Arnold couldn''t help but demand for it.


    Although this wasn''t like some sort of quarrel, it was a playful issue between friends.


    "Why can''t you just spare your smartphone for a minute as Lila had said. If you really didn''t come with her to the training ring, you shouldn''t be worried, right?"


    Arnold smiled at Mark, who suddenly had a change of look.


    "Alright alright... Alright! I went with her," he confessed.


    This time, all three of them burst into laughter, seeing Mark being shamed and exposed.


    Even Mark himself couldn''t hold back the laughter as it was hilarious having to fail a defending attempt, against a lady.


    Lila wasn''t only smart, she was crazy!


    "And why did you guys come?" Arnold then stopped laughing and asked.


    "We wanted to see what you didn''t want us to see. That''s why we came," Mark said.


    "Then it turned out to be an incredible practice. One that every wrestler in Grindhouse Wrestling would love to learn.


    I admire you, Max Fury."


    Lila gulped down a mouthful of water and said.


    "No worries. Now that we are going to be having practices together, you don''t need to feel bad anymore," Arnold assured them. However, their happiness wasn''t fully guaranteed until they got to notice the improvement in them.


    They ate up until they were full... Not overfed, but they had to eat enough to enhance their body strength.


    After finishing their meal, Arnold forced them to rest for a while before they headed to the training ring.


    His friends were making the efforts too much at this point, trying to be just like Max Fury. They were eager to train, practice, train, and practice again without mind to rest.


    ''If truly that his the only way to be the strongest wrestler, then I will do it!''


    This was what Mark said to himself, and he was actually making that effort.


    When they finally got to the training ring, Arnold wanted to start practicing the Hardcore Wrestling Art, but with Mark and Lila desperate to start learning, he was left with no choice.


    ''Advocate, how can handle this?'' Arnold ran to the system for help.


    [Just give them what to practice in the meantime after teaching them how to do it perfectly.]


    "But I can''t know if it''s perfect," Arnold complained.


    [You don''t need to. I will analyze it myself and tell you if it''s perfect enough.] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This kept Arnold''s mind at rest...


    ''Good idea, thanks.''


    Arnold acknowledged the system''s idea and returned his attention to his friends right after.


    "So, you guys are going to be practicing alone after I give two practical teachings. First, you need to perfect using the move. Second, you need to improve your Attack Power," Arnold explained.


    The Attack Power wasn''t only a feature of the system since the Attributes were a fitness factor. Although no one had the privilege to see the level of their attributes like Arnold, it was still something known to everyone.


    Mark and Lila nodded at his expectations.


    Then...


    They decided to Broad Kick for a start.


    The system had initially warned Arnold not to teach them several moves in his arsenal, including his three finishers...


    There were still other untouched moves they could learn to make them improve, however, the main goal was to help them advance their Attributes... Even though it would take a while, unlike Arnold''s, that advances real quick.


    He had the system...


    They had... God? No nature!


    It was only a matter of time before they could outstand many stars on the roster with the help of Arnold acting on the guidance of the Pro Wrestling System.


    They began the practice quickly, and Arnold showed them the Broad Kick move practically more than twice.


    It was certain that they were attentive due to their interest, so he didn''t have to worry too much.


    When he was finally done, it was their turn to practice, and Arnold was ready to go ahead to a different ring to practice Hardcore Wrestling.


    However, just as he turned to walk away, the system''s notification made him freeze.


    [3% perfect. So weak!]


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for your cooperation! We still have 13 Golden Tickets to reach the target, and 172 Power Stones to meet up. Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 82 - 82: Ironskin (I)

    Although Mark and Lila suddenly got their willpower strengthened after what happened yesterday, they were still undoubtedly weak and new to these things.


    They might have known the Broad Kick as a wrestler, of course; the only difference between Arnold and other wrestlers was his ability to deliver moves in a more terrifying, brutal way.


    This was why the system had raised an alarm.


    "That''s too bad... Again. When you two make a perfect strike, I will notify you," Arnold said, shook his head, and walked out of the ring Lila was practicing.


    Mark was in another ring next to Lila''s, but Arnold was also paying good attention to his strikes. With the help of the system, he wouldn''t need to pay too much attention anyway... The system would be doing that for him.


    However, at the same time, it would be taking care of his Hardcore Wrestling lessons as well.


    Crazy? Well, the Pro Wrestling System can just do that.


    [6% perfect.]


    [5% perfect.]


    [7% perfect.]


    [10% perfect.]


    Before Arnold began his training, the system had made several analyses of Mark and Lila''s practices.


    Shockingly, Lila was making more progress than Mark. Not only did she have a stronger willpower than him, she was more focused and smart.


    She always tried to make the next strike tougher than the initial, always making every next move better.


    Mark, on the other side, was also trying to improve, but it was clear that he lacked full devotion... His willpower wasn''t as high compared to that of Lila.


    Noticing this, Arnold could only shake his head...


    ''Alright... I should begin the Hardcore Wrestling now," Arnold was set to work on his ambition.


    [Sure, if you say so. But are you sure you really want to start now?]


    "Yes, I''m ready... I know you want me to start now, too," Arnold gave a confident expression.


    [Hardcore Wrestling isn''t like the typical wrestling practices you do. This is different and difficult, attribute-consuming until you can gain your first Combat Energy Point.]


    The system began explaining.


    "Attribute-consuming? Do you mean it would take some points out of my attributes when I practice?"


    [Absolutely, yes. Until you gain your first Combat Energy Point, your lessons on the Hardcore Wrestling Art will consume some attribute points, depending on the kind of skill you practice.]


    Honestly, Arnold was shaken by this information. How could one have to spend his hard-earned attribute points to practice Hardcore Wrestling? It was crazy indeed, but it only looked like he had little to no choice.


    He needed to learn Hardcore Wrestling since the system told him that it was important for his improvement. Although the attribute points were important as well, as they had helped him enhance his physical fitness, well, it wasn''t until the system gave some advice that Arnold had second thoughts.


    [You don''t need to worry too much, host. You would only learn a single Hardcore Wrestling move and perfect it before learning another.]


    [You are going to learn "Ironskin" for a start.]


    [Ironskin is not an attacking move but a skin-strengthening body art. After learning this, your skin would gain some hardness, making wrestling attacks cause little to no harm to you... Slight pain.]


    Arnold''s eyes widened in astonishment.


    "Whoa. Why would I need that? All wrestlers are humans and we almost have the same kind of skin. Having a hard skin would only make the cheat too much," Arnold thought about this and decided to object.


    [All wrestlers are humans... Yes. At least for now... Maybe not in the future.]


    "What do you mean?" Arnold needed more explanation, noticing that the system had left him in suspense.


    [Like I said, you aren''t ready to hear about this yet. But trust me, you need to practice everything about Hardcore Wrestling. I''m your Advocate, and I only want your success.]


    The usual statement always hit him the same way every time, boasting Arnold''s belief. He only needed to know what the system had in mind, perhaps what was going to happen someday... S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold was someone who hated being kept in suspense, and not with something that required practicing a skin-hardening body art. It was crazy and frightening at the same time.


    Sigh...


    "Honestly, the system is becoming more strange these days," Arnold muttered.


    When he was set to begin the Ironskin training, he summoned the system for guidance.


    [Ironskin (Skin of Champions)(A-grade).]


    [Learning duration: 10 days.]


    "Ten days? Why can''t I complete the practice now, today?!"


    [This is unlike the typical wrestling moves and skills you practice in a day. It''s a development made gradually for quite a while. Even if you try to complete the training today, well, it''s just impossible.]


    Arnold frowned. "Well, I''d better start training now."


    In a few days, Arnold would be meeting the general manager together with Tristan Black for the Winner Takes All Match confirmation. After that, they would be announcing it to the fans, perhaps officially making it a pay-per-view main event in December.


    Arnold didn''t want his training life to affect his rightful duties, so he, at least, had to create schedules.


    Although he needed to see what the Hardcore Wrestling Art have got.


    The training began.


    [Ironskin is learned by causing hard damage to your skin and giving it force pressure. At this point you have a 12% Ironskin level due to the attacks you have received in wrestling matches.]


    [If you could only reach 90%, it would be satisfying.]


    "No, I''m reaching the peak," Arnold objected.


    [That''s ambitious of you, host. Then you would have to put more effort.]


    [Remember, this is unlike typical wrestling moves... Be extremely ready. I would spare 5 status points for you to allocate to your Endurance to reduce the rate of pain after every received attack.]


    Arnold nodded in acceptance.


    This turned out to be some kind of crazy training in the end. It was unbelievable why he would have to launch attacks like the Splash, the Swanton Bomb, and other devastating wrestling moves against himself.


    In short, the system had just advised him to summon his friends to come beat him up.


    Though it was going to be challenging...


    It was only a matter of time before he could become an Iron-skinned wrestling monster!

 Chapter 83 - 83: Ironskin (II)

    Arnold started by hitting his chest severally at first. He pulled his blue elastic shirt, leaving half of his body naked. Then, he hit hard.


    Mark and Lila, who were focused on their Broad Kick practices, were suddenly drawn by Arnold''s action.


    "Don''t worry, keep practicing!" Arnold shouted from his spot.


    Mark and Lila glanced at themselves after that statement, but they did as Arnold said right after, continuing to practice the Broad Kick.


    [12% hardness.]


    [12% hardness.]


    [12% hardness.]


    It was certain that having to make progress in the "Ironskin" training was very difficult just like the system had said.


    Arnold spent over twenty minutes hitting his chest region, only to get the same result. His skin hardness remained at 12... Even his hurting chest was also having the effect of the blow... Pain.


    After all, pain is just an obstacle... Arnold didn''t dare to stop while having those words in his mind. It wasn''t as if he was one who knew giving up as a choice.


    Although it appeared hopeless, Arnold continued inflicting more pain on his chest... His chest began to turn red in a moment, but he continued hitting hard.


    Again and again, the hits continued, but it only seemed like there was no noticeable progress yet.


    At a point, the system voiced out.


    [It would have been better if you asked one of your friends to help hit it. There would be quicker progress with that.]


    It was now that Arnold had the idea to invite his friends to come beat him up.


    [26% perfect.]


    [Lila had been trying to surpass this point for a while now. You have to make her understand that she isn''t a genius like you. She would always practice the move next time.]


    The system gave him Lila''s record.


    [Once you tell her to stop, invite her to do the chest hitting for you then... I''m afraid she has a stronger Attack Power than Mark.]


    ''Whoa?! That''s impossible. She is just a female wrestler," Arnold was forced to shout out loud.


    [It''s not about being a female wrestler, it''s the fighting nature. In the future, I think Lila would make a great impact.]


    Arnold: "...?"


    [I didn''t say Mark would be a waste anyway.]


    Although it was a casual statement, Arnold''s heart relaxed upon hearing that Mark wouldn''t be a waste. Nothing was more crazy than striving for years only to become a useless wrestling superstar at the end.


    While Arnold didn''t pray for such a thing for himself, he never wanted that kind of story for his friends.


    He only hoped that they would actually learn a lot and also earn improvement in their fitness after his teachings.


    "Lila!" Arnold looked over and called.


    "What?" Lila replied casually, still focusing on the forged humanoid structure that she was constantly launching the Broad Kicks against.


    "It''s enough... You will continue practicing tomorrow," Arnold said.


    "Really? Five more Broad Kicks please!"


    Despite the trickling sweat wetting up her face and body, Lila was still focused and unwilling to stop. Even though her teacher had told her to stop, she actually seemed to have no reason to.


    Arnold shrugged in a second.


    Even he, Max Fury, wouldn''t mind stopping if the system urged him to, but Lila Ross actually finds it hard to stop!


    "I said it''s enough! Common! Come over, please!"


    Arnold always remembered that Mark and Lila were older than him, so he never forgot to show some respect while conversing with them.


    Although Mark was three years older while Lila was only having a year ahead, seniority was still seniority.


    When Lila approached him in the ring, he started with a compliment.


    "I love your effort sis. You are wonderful." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Max," Lila could only smile.


    Immediately, he went straight to the point.


    "I want you to hit me severally on my chest until I order you to stop."


    "And why should I do that? Why didn''t you call Mark instead?" Lila asked, a little confused.


    "I believe you are a better puncher than Mark, that''s why. Those fists of yours might be as small as a cherry, but they are two terrifying bombs. I need them," Arnold explained, persuading her.


    Instead of getting to understand, Lila''s brows furrowed more, still looking like a lost, confused cat.


    "What are you not telling us, Max? This kinda training is kinda crazy!" Lila complained, pretty worried about her friend. "And where did you even discover it?"


    Lila''s face was giving a crazily curious aura, leaving Arnold with no choice but to speak. Although he had to speak, he did not expose his Advocate.


    "In a wrestling chat group on WhatsApp," he smiled shamefully with the joy of a successful lie dancing inside of him.


    "Whoa cool... I want you to add me there," Lila showed her ever-interested attitude, which made Arnold''s face turn dark.


    This was true because there was no freaking Chat Group in WhatsApp where he saw the Ironskin Art. It was his system that had urged him to practice it.


    Arnold promised to add her to the non-existing group, which she didn''t know. However, she had already agreed to punch him in the chest to continue the training.


    When they began the training, it took Lila quite a while before he summoned enough courage to hit her friend.


    He asked for it...


    So he''d had to get it.


    When she started punching, Arnold saw the difference. It was Lila''s Attack Power was better than Arnold''s, the fact was just that he wouldn''t make huge progress being the one to hit himself.


    [13% hardness. Good job.]


    It only took a few minutes before the first progress was noticed. Arnold smiled upon seeing the notification, believing that all his efforts hadn''t just been a waste of time.


    Lila was relentless in the punch since it surprisingly turned out to be training for herself as well. Gradually the force of the punch increased, but Arnold was doing nothing more than letting out shouts and clenching his fist.


    Minutes became hours before they could know it, and neither Mark nor Arnold had stopped training until then.


    When he finally asked Lila to stop... Well shockingly...


    [40% hardness.]


    "Argh! My fist hurts already. Your skin is already getting tough!" Lila exclaimed after several blows.


    One thing she only wondered about was if he would fight other wrestlers with such hardening skin.


    He was basically going to be fired if he did so.


    ******


    [A/N: Okay, end of training for now. Time for action! Please keep supporting, hehe.]

 Chapter 84 - 84: The challenge

    Throughout the training, Arnold had used the five status points the system gifted him. It was so fortunate that he didn''t use any of his attribute points, however, it was also unfortunate that he didn''t get to obtain his first Combat Energy Point.


    No...


    Was that even possible after reaching 40% hardness?


    Arnold was silently sad after Lila was done hitting him, noticing that the system didn''t notify him of any reward.


    However, while he already rested and decided to leave the training ring with his friends, the system decided to cast some smile on his face.


    [You gained your first Combat Energy Point.]


    [Combat Energy: 1.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    There was no way he wouldn''t get some points to his Endurance after the countless hitting on his chest. At that point, the system had conveyed the hardness all over his skin even though he didn''t strike them.


    Literally, the system only wanted his efforts, almost everything he achieved was granted by the system. However, it wasn''t as if he never needed to continue practicing Ironskin later on.


    For now, Arnold had given it a break and decided to just visit the gym every morning. The system personally asked him to take some time to rest, so he was going to do just that.


    [Still at 17%, he has to take a break.]


    The system notified Arnold about Mark''s record, which made him a little disappointed.


    Although he was making slow progress, Mark was still relentless in perfecting the Broad Kick, seeing that Arnold hadn''t told him to stop.


    It was quite disheartening that Bobby Crimson was facing almost what Arnold had faced lately. If it hadn''t been for the Pro Wrestling System, his case would have been even worse.


    "Mark... It''s enough for today. Let''s go have some rest," Arnold called from a corner.


    Mark, with fast rough gasps, stopped practicing and turned to look at Arnold''s direction.


    "Why should I? It''s just 6 PM," Mark said.


    He knew that he was still slacking on perfecting the Broad Kick, and really wanted to keep trying. Although it was visibly difficult, he knew nothing good comes without suffering.


    "You have to understand me... You really need to take a break or else you wouldn''t improve anymore," Arnold threw a sharp glance.


    It was at this moment that Mark had a change of mind. He stopped practicing at that moment, then...


    *Pow!*


    Mark punched the forged humanoid structure standing in front of him, causing it a slight stagger. Then frustratingly, he walked out of the ring and joined his friends to evacuate the training ring room.


    Arnold smiled at him as he approached them, then he couldn''t help but pat him on his shoulder.


    "Good job, bro."


    Mark spared a stare in an instant, and then smiled back with a nod.


    Soon, the three walked out of the training ring, ready to go have another meal together. After that, Arnold went ahead to his room and decided to call it a day.


    ******


    Arnold was summoned to Manager Jack Harris''s office the next day. Tristan Black had submitted his challenge letter to the management, requesting for a title match with Max Fury and his title on the line as well.


    No one knew why he was doing this, but it was all fun at second thought. Many only thought that Tristan Black just wanted to create a record of becoming the first Grindhouse wrestler to have two Championship Titles at a time.


    Since the history of Grindhouse Wrestling, there haven''t been a wrestler who had achieved that. This event was only witnessed in the top shows...


    It was now going to be the first time the Grindhouse Wrestling universe will be experiencing such event.


    No matter how it ended, there would be a champion.


    It''s either Tristan Black...


    Or Max Fury...


    Clad in black suits, he approached the manager''s office with a heart full of confidence.


    With the complicated stares around, it was clear that the rumors of Tristan''s challenge had spread. In the looks of most figure were pity, mockery, and disdain. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold knew that everyone would doubt his chance of defeating Tristan Black, but he didn''t care. After all, he didn''t know if he could win either...


    He accepted the challenge because he wanted to show off his fearlessness. Truthfully, not all low-level champion would accept to face Tristan Black for a championship match at this stage.


    It wasn''t even up to three months since he won the title, now he was putting it on the line against Tristan???


    Tristan was the strongest Grindhouse wrestler for sure, everyone knew that... However, it only seemed like Arnold was thinking otherwise.


    ''I''m the strongest and greatest wrestler Grindhouse Wrestling would ever see. And I''m just going to prove it against Tristan.''


    ''I will defeat him, and soon, I will become the Alpha and Omega champion of Grindhouse Wrestling!''


    [That''s the spirit, host. So confident!]


    Upon entering the manager''s office, he was offered a seat. Arnold sat for a while, having noticed that Tristan hadn''t arrived yet. He is a high-level wrestler already, so they had the privilege to live out of Capside Centre.


    It only took a few minutes before he arrived, and the manager offered him a seat next to Arnold''s as well.


    "Welcome, Max Fury and Tristan Black... We have approved the challenge letter sent by Tristan Black, so Max Fury, you have to sign some match agreement papers for personal confirmation," Jack Harris requested.


    Arnold nodded as the manager shifted some papers to his side, picked up the pen at the side, and inputted his signature.


    "Thank you," Harris gratified with a smile as Arnold shifted it back to his side.


    Then, Tristan was asked to sign the papers as well, which he did without hesitation.


    When these were done, the manager took the papers to the side and glanced at both men. His gaze finally stopped at Tristan after a moment...


    "Tell me, champ. What had made you challenge Max Fury?" Like always, Jack Harris would always be a friendly interviewer.


    Tristan chuckled at that question, but he knew he had to respond... He would love to reply to him...


    "I''m challenging Max Fury because..."


    "He has to pay for what his brother did to me!"

 Chapter 85 - 85: Corey Gallagher

    It was crazy why Tristan Black would want to avenge what Corey Gallagher did against his brother. Arnold and Jack Harris were massively stunned by that statement, almost causing Arnold''s heart to skip.


    He had heard that his brother had become a gangster, but he still didn''t know what might have led to Tristan''s rage.


    He was only dumbfounded at that moment.


    "Oh my... Jesus Christ, Tristan Black?! Why would you have to avenge it on his brother?" Jack Harris''s face turned dark.


    However, Tristan still had an indifferent look on his face.


    "Because I wouldn''t get revenge if I confronted him. His brother has to pay... With that, he would feel avenged," Tristan said casually despite the boiling pressure in the office.


    "And what if he comes for you then?" Jack hesitated and asked.


    However, just as Tristan was about to speak, Arnold cut in.


    "He would never attack you even if you kill me. It''s fine; after all, you wouldn''t take my life," Arnold smiled at Tristan.


    That time, the manager had become more confused... Although there was a hint of shock on Arnold''s face because of Tristan''s crazy decision, he never panicked.


    No!


    Why would he?!


    "By the way, what has his brother done to you?" Jack Harris wanted to ask this question.


    "I was attacked by him and his gang on my way to my girlfriend''s house seven weeks ago. They had my car and five thousand dollars... My phone, my wristwatch, and every materially valuable stuff I had," Tristan had a change of mood as he explained.


    At this point, Arnold''s eyes were cold and dark. Years back, he had known his brother as a pathetic drunkard, but if one told him that he would become a robber one day, he wouldn''t hesitate to punch that person in the face. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it was certain now... Tristan wasn''t only the first person who had told him about his brother''s act, Audrey had told him everything as well.


    There was a time when Arnold heard a news about a robbery in Los Angeles, with the reporters stating that it was a raid by the "XP Gang".


    His mother had told him the name of Corey''s gang after all, and this was why he came to notice.


    Right now, Arnold was stunned with one thought in his mind, which quickly drove him to throw a question at Tristan Black.


    "But how did you know that he is my brother?"


    Arnold glared at the white-skinned man with suspicion. And at that point, Tristan was suddenly stunned away, his arms jerking as if like a fish being caught on a hook.


    Arnold raised his brows at him and turned to the general manager, who was crazily putting on a curious look on his face. At the same time, the general manager and Arnold returned their gaze to Tristan.


    "Hmmm?" Arnold was all ears.


    But for quite a moment, Tristan didn''t say a word, making both Arnold and the manager flinch.


    "The robbers are always masked up on a raid, so I still don''t know how you saw his face, or recognize him as my brother."


    "What do you mean?! Haven''t all Western America seen his face? His identity had been discovered after his face was exposed, so isn''t that enough?" Tristan tried to explain.


    He had a frown on his face, but Arnold''s was more intense.


    "That''s not the point, champ. I mean, how did you get to know that my brother''s gang was the one who robbed you? Besides, how did know that I have a brother who is a robber?"


    "Having the same surname doesn''t mean two people are related... The crazy thing is that you didn''t see the face of the guys who got you robbed, and now you call them my brother''s gang?!" Arnold raged.


    At that moment, Tristan Black hit his fist on the table and stood up.


    "That? I don''t care! What I know is your brother''s gang robbed me, and I would make him pay by destroying you!"


    "I am not after your title; I am after your destiny and your career! I will make sure you never step your feet in a wrestling ring after fighting me!"


    Tristan Black said these words with burning eyes, his voice echoing like a distant thunder.


    However, Arnold was still calm and collected. He knew that Tristan had a lot hidden behind him about the robbery case, so he took it as a minor issue.


    The fact that XP Gang never had any logo or symbol made Arnold believe that there was no way he could know that they were the attackers. Basically, he had judged this as a plot... Tristan really had to be questioned.


    However, before Arnold could utter a word, Tristan frowned at him and manager Harris before walking away.


    "You are after my destiny and career?!"


    "Well, I''m simply after your Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title!"


    Arnold shouted from behind as Tristan walked away, but he didn''t mind saying a word and just left the office.


    When he was out of sight, Arnold turned to the manager and heaved a sigh.


    The manager could see the rays of anger all over Arnold''s eyes, but his perplexity couldn''t make him think properly at all.


    It was clear that there was more to Tristan''s challenge, but Arnold just couldn''t get it...


    This was the first time he was getting such a strange challenge from a strange person...


    Indeed Tristan Black was strange!


    "This challenge is kind of a controversial topic, you both would need to sign a Life-threatening Contract before it can be officially fixed. Anyone who attempts death would be fired, and arrested. That is all I can say for now," Jack Harris declared.


    Arnold walked out of the office with a mind filled with many thoughts... Thoughts that, unfortunately, seemed like a load.


    Now, he not only saw Tristan as a strange challenger, he was a different kind of monster to him.


    He only had to prepare for what was coming because he knew Tristan would do what it took to fight him.


    He wasn''t going to disagree anyway...


    Although Tristan Black was keeping a strange secret, that wouldn''t stop the fact that a wrestling match was STILL a wrestling match.


    If Tristan really wanted to avenge whatever Corey did on Arnold...


    Well, Max Fury would be ready!


    "I''ll be looking forward to it!"


    ******


    [A/N: Please, remember the Golden Tickets and Power Stones goal for this weak! Let''s keep supporting Arnold!]

 Chapter 86 - 86: A Bet

    Since Corey became a stupid pathetic drunkard, Arnold had hated his brother. This hatred only became intense after hearing that he had joined a robbery gang which was rumored that he recently became the leader.


    What''s worse? Since Corey left home, he had never cared to come for a visit, ignoring his family for some selfish gains.


    Now, Arnold only wished he could call on the police and sponsor the search to find him...


    Truth be told, it felt like he wouldn''t care if he was sent to jail!


    However...


    There was no way he could do that and remain fine. The brotherly love he had kept hunting him down, forcing him not to do what his flesh really wanted. In the end, he would just sit back and watch...


    "He shouldn''t dare to run to me crying for help when things come crushing on him," Arnold said with a dark face.


    Then, he walked back to his room.


    [You look ugly while you frown. Common, don''t let this ruin your day.]


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t expecting this from his Advocate... His mind was far from its side, but it had suddenly intervened, although for only that moment.


    Arnold invited Mark and Lila to his room that day, and they decided to see a Slamdown pay-per-view show, "Hell on Earth." This was a pay-per-view event where every match was fought inside a steel cage.


    However, not only by pinning an opponent to the count of three can one win the match, they could choose to escape the cage by following the top or even managing to go through the actual exit door.


    Arnold was familiar with this kind of match, but he hadn''t gotten to watch them often... Today, he was mostly interested in learning some strategies rather than enjoying the excitement it might bring.


    Mark and Lila''s enthusiasm showed that they were only interested in watching the strikes and seeing who would win.


    It was the main event of the show, and it was Jay D, the URW Universal champion, versus Andrew Jack, a giant African who had won the title once since he entered the top shows... If he defeats the Canadian, it would be the second time he was becoming the Universal champion, with Jay D losing his third Universal Championship Title reign.


    Mark and Arnold both decided to watch while sitting on the couch, while Lila preferred to lie on the tiled, cold floor.


    The entire stadium in use of the pay-per-view was bustling madly as the match was about to begin. These were some of the best wrestlers in the locker room of the Slamdown Men''s Division, making Mark and Lila see them as idols.


    Although Arnold admired their potential, he was only feeling a different way from his friends.


    "Mark, Arnold, tell me. Who do you think would win?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, turning to her friends.


    "Jay D for sure! That giant guy wouldn''t be able to chase him up to the top if he tried to escape," Mark said confidently.


    "Arnold?" Lila then focused her gaze on Arnold.


    "Who''s your pick?" She added.


    At that moment, Arnold had pondering to determine who he would go for... It was true that it was going to be difficult for Andrew Jack to climb to the top of the cage or attempt to catch him off before even reaching the extreme, there was still a possible case of Andrew Jack Choke-slamming or delivering his Jackhammer finisher, getting out from the actual exit right after.


    To Arnold, it only depended on one''s sensitivity and attentiveness, which Mark unfortunately couldn''t understand.


    He was just too fast with his prediction, which Arnold quite disappointed.


    Is response took too long, but that didn''t piss Lila off having accepted that it was quite sensitive to ponder before giving a prediction.


    "I think Andrew Jack has a higher chance of winning, for me... He would always gain the upper hand if he is smart enough, and even win without much stress," Arnold gave his own prediction, which made Lila scoff.


    "Do you know who Jay D is? His undefeated title match streak had been ongoing for a year and five months, yet he wouldn''t lose. He is one my favorite fighter; I love his way of fighting, just like Max Fury," Mark said confidently, regardless of the cold stares thrown by Nia.


    "I also support, Andrew Jack," Lila joined Arnold''s sudden support team, leaving Mark with nothing to say.


    Although he still stood his ground, he was sad that Lila was against his prediction.


    "Because Max choose Andrew right? Well, I see the both of you are going to lose."


    Mark tried to tease them. However, he was actually the one being mocked deep inside. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s place a bet then. If Jay D wins, I and Arnold would have to give you fifty dollars. But if Andrew wins, you will have to give up fifty dollars each?" Lila spoke.


    "Accepted..." Mark quickly brought out a fifty-dollar note from his pocket and placed it on the table.


    Arnold and Lila exchanged some weird glances and dropped theirs as well.


    Soon, the match began.


    Andrew wasn''t fat; he was just a tall guy who had a good addition to his size, a clear description of Super Strowman, a WWE hall of famer back then.


    Meanwhile, Jay D is just an average-height young man who is skillful yet strong. While Andrew possessed incredible natural power, he was smart and skillful.


    Well, it wasn''t as if Andrew was foolish either.


    The match started with Andrew delivering several punches against the champion, every strike causing him a hard fall. However, the challenger would pull him up, only to punch him back to the mat.


    While Jay D was already in a circle of unconsciousness, Andrew raised him with just his arm with a hard grip on his neck. Thereafter, a Choke Slam was delivered.


    The fans were cheering at the top of their lungs at that moment, with Arnold enjoying and studying what Andrew was doing to the champion.


    It was when he made a successful Jackhammer finisher that Mark panicked...


    "Oh shit!"


    It was so hopeless at that moment tho, though Andrew Jack had already pinned Jay D for a count.


    In the next few moments, someone out of the three of them placed his hands on his head in shame and regret...


    Just like he always did.


    ******


    [Thanks to those who have supported with Power Stones and Golden Tickets. Please do so if you haven''t. There would be a mass release soon!]

 Chapter 87 - 87: Home Call

    One. Two. Three.


    The match officially ended in three seconds, causing an uproar in that arena.


    Arnold and Lila suddenly threw a glance at Mark, and then uniformly, they burst into laughter.


    "BWAHAHAHA!!!"


    Lila was extremely serious about it, making Mark quite furious


    "Our fifty dollars, hand it over! Hahaha!" Lila shouted with yet uncontrollable laughter.


    The worst part of this issue was that Mark, who claimed to be strong, smart, and skillful, had lost the match in seconds.


    And truly, the fact that Mark was also a Canadian had brought more depth to the fun... This was honestly why he had supported Jay D without hesitation, not just because he thought he was a good wrestler.


    Lila personally took her fifty dollars from the table and gave Arnold his. Then she took a fifty-dollar note placed by Mark as well, ordering Arnold to claim his.


    However, Arnold was only too big to accept it.


    "No need, you can have it to yourself," He said and returned his attention to the TV, observing the new Universal champion''s celebration.


    ''It ended so easily, and I feel Andrew''s Attack Power level. It is almost out of this world. Damn!''


    Arnold said inwardly.


    Somehow, his Intelligence had made him understand certain things in the fight... He could easily feel the pressure of someone''s strike and compare it with his...


    Just as Andrew''s attack force was calculated, he was left in awe...


    ''If I accidentally get to face him at this stage, I''d be doomed!'' Arnold silently concluded.


    He and his friends spent almost four hours watching movies while taking juice and popcorn... It only took a few minutes before Mark forgot about the match they had watched and decided to engage in the fun.


    Arnold made sure that they had a satisfied meeting with him, keeping wide smiles on their faces.


    When they left, she shut the door and sighed.


    Arnold went back to lie on his bed, but he grabbed his smartphone; with a flash of remembrance in his head, he dialed his mom''s mobile number and called.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, it had been up to a month since he heard their voice. Although it had been all work and business, after all, he had been forwarding some money to them often.


    He knew for sure that they wouldn''t be lacking anything. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Beep Beep Beep... Beep!!!


    "My son! You finally called!" The voice of Arnold''s mother sounded loudly with a mix of relaxation of excitement.


    "Mother, I''m sorry I haven''t called for a while. I have been hell busy with work and stuff," Arnold spoke up mad apologized.


    "You don''t need to my boy! I understand everything... After all, it''s all for our own good. Please just tell me you are fine and healthy," his mother said with a sweet, loving voice.


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at her statement...


    "I''m doing great, mother. I should be asking you that question."


    Arnold loved the fact that his mother always cared about his safety more than anything else. Although Arnold might have grown to be a popular wrestler in one of the best professional wrestling companies, she was still her baby boy.


    It was after she was assured of his well-being that she thought of asking about his work life...


    "I and your sisters watched you become a champion... Your father would be so proud wherever he is."


    Arnold nodded in agreement.


    Back at a young age, Arnold had always said that being a professional wrestler was his dream. His father would only take it as a childish joke and told him that he wouldn''t stand a chance yet playfully.


    Now, he had achieved that dream and proved that those words weren''t childish statements.


    "Thank you, mom. I could have done it if not for your love and support. Your motivation, your assistance... I owe you everything!" Arnold said with welling-up eyes; a tear dropped, but he quickly wiped it off.


    Arnold tried hard not to be too emotional, having remembered all that he had gone through on the road to achieve this dream.


    "We will always be by your side and hope you keep soaring high."


    His mother spared Audrey and Eva a chance to talk to their brother. As usual, Arnold''s conversation with Audrey was always sharp and funny... Audrey always loved to joke a little while they talked, and Arnold would always joke in double fold.


    Eva''s heartfelt speech only warmed his heart. Just like always, she requested for him to come visit them, but it was unfortunate that Arnold wouldn''t be able to.


    For someone who was having quite a controversial issue with Tristan Black after his threatening challenge, he couldn''t afford to leave Capside Centre for non-wrestling activities.


    Arnold promised to be home on Christmas, which would be in a few weeks... Literally in a month.


    Eva wasn''t really satisfied with his decision, having to know that he would only be coming on Christmas holidays which seemed too far to her. She had no choice anyway, so he could only nod and accept.


    Before Arnold ended the call, he had a slight conversation with his mother again, but it was only for a minute.


    He hung on and dropped his phone on a stool at the side of his bed, sighing.


    Arnold lay for a while, thinking and pondering wide...


    Every moment only seemed like a blur, and his brain felt like it had been splattered by some magical fireballs.


    Dang! Dang!


    There was an alarming sound again on Arnold''s phone, which shook him off his long, complicated thinking. He glared at that instant and picked up his phone, only to see some range of messages in his mailbox.


    Well, he had gotten himself an iPhone 23 Pro Max lately, so he wouldn''t have to use the initial cheap smartphone.


    Reading the messages, it was hard to notice Arnold''s reaction... No, it should be judged that Arnold''s reaction was a cold, expressionless silence.


    [IBAR Telecoms: Endorsement Deal Offer.]


    [Dracon Tyres: Endorsement Deal Offer.]


    [EMR TV: Exclusive Interview Invitation.]


    [Selina Greenwood: A Date?]


    His eyes rolled over the comments until they stopped at a particular one, leaving him stunned.


    No, it was not because of the date proposal...


    It was because the one giving this proposal was...


    Well, who doesn''t know Selina Greenwood?!!!


    However, unfortunately, Arnold was turning down all due to his preparations to defeat Tristan Black.


    Nothing would stop him!


    ******

 Chapter 88 - 88: A Great Additional Challenge

    Selina Greenwood is the daughter and CEO of Grindhouse Wrestling... Although he never visited Capside Centre often, her identity was widely known.


    Now Arnold was struck with astonishment after seeing the message from her requesting a date.


    "What the f**k?!"


    Selina Greenwood wasn''t only older, she was married!!!


    This basically made Arnold''s head spin, but he managed to hold on to his sanity. Without much time to ponder around, he decided to ignore it.


    Yes, he would ignore his boss''s date proposal! She couldn''t do anything after all, and he mostly didn''t want to get distracted in these crucial times.


    He had ignored the interview and endorsement deals as well, just hoping he would get back to them after dealing with Tristan Black.


    Later that day, he and his friends went up to the hills to have a running climb. It amazed Arnold that they had really improved in this aspect as well, having the endurance to even reach the end for once.


    Lila, who is known for her quick exhaustion, stunned him by reaching the end point even before Mark...


    She literally had been doing better than him lately.


    Arnold spent the rest of the day watching Tristan Black''s match videos on his Laptop device, trying to observe a few skills that could be used against this man.


    Although it was hard to study someone as fast, cunning, and strong as Tristan, Arnold believed he learned quite a few things in moves... Even though they only could be used for defense.


    He would just keep watching and try to study more later on anyway.


    ******


    Another Wednesday night came, the Grindhouse Wrestling show began.


    Today, Manager Jack Harris had urged both Max Fury and Tristan Black to meet in the ring for a contract signing, with all useful and safety terms having to be accepted and signed.


    Lila had her first match after four weeks and fortunately won, causing a pleased smile on his face. The most interesting part was that she used the Broad Kick to finish her opponent, giving the little fans she had a bit of hope.


    Unfortunately, Mark wouldn''t be participating in the show tonight, but he already had a Candlestick Match against Thane Ryder next week... Probably the final conflict between the rivals...


    When it was time for the contract signing, Arnold walked into the arena and straight to the ring, clad in a blue suit and blue shoes.


    As expected, his fans cheered for him as he stepped in with the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title around his waist.


    "Max Fury! Max Fury! The Legacy!!!"


    "Max Fury! Max Fury! Omega Champion!"


    Songs of praise and acknowledgment echoed from the congregation, causing the arena to receive a great aura.


    Manager Jack Harris was already in the ring with the papers. A table and two office chairs have been kept opposite each other around the table.


    Five security officers could be seen also... While four of them stood by the ring corners, one was standing by the table side.


    Arnold entered the ring with less attention to the setting, approaching the ring corner and climbing the top turnbuckle to show off his title to the world!


    "YEAH!!!"


    Thanks to the storming theme music, his "Max Fury" personality couldn''t have been good enough if not for its great, iconic sound.


    When Max Fury was done with his display, it took a while before Tristan Black''s theme song echoed in the arena.


    Of course, there were loud shouts as well... Tristan Black had a lot of fans due to his unnatural performance in the ring.


    Yeah, he was known for devastating moves like the KO Punch, Belly To Belly Slam, and his terrifying finisher, "The Black Mask".


    As of now, his finisher was ranked as the number one most crucial finishing moves in Grindhouse Wrestling, and the eighteenth in the entire Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion!


    Max Fury''s Sorrowful Kiss was ranked as the second most crucial in Grindhouse Wrestling but ranked as the 34th in the entire promotion.


    The RKO hadn''t been kept to record since it only had appeared once, and Max Fury didn''t really deliver it the right way. He delivered a flying RKO, which by the rules, isn''t the actual RKO!


    But Arnold was satisfied... After all, he didn''t care about where his finishers were ranked. He only aimed to win any match with them, regardless.


    Tristan stepped into the ring after some moments of showoffs. His first gaze was thrown against Arnold. Immediately, he went through the ropes. The truth was that he had been eying the Omega right from when he was outside the ring!


    Arnold only stared back casually, no hint of fear or panic on his face...


    In the next moment, the Manager gestured to them to take a seat. Max Fury and Tristan Black took a seat facing themselves oppositely... Strange and fierce looks could seen on their faces, increasing the pressure on the congregation side. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have to officially announce the Grindhouse Wrestling universe; in two weeks, Grindhouse Wrestling will be witnessing their greatest match ever!" Jack Harris began a speech to the fans.


    "YEAH!!!!"


    "Alpha Champion Tristan Black would be taken on Omega Champion Max Fury with both titles on the line. It would be a Winner Takes All Match!!!"


    The fans showed their excitement, and it was nothing but the usual screams.


    Then, Harris turned to the champions right after. He then urged them to read the terms and sign the contract.


    Did


    Tristan was the first to begin the reviewing as though he was hoping to see a certain feature in the papers... While he studied the terms, he came to a certain line and stopped.


    (Match Type: One Fall [Normal].)


    Then, Tristan stood up from his seat and threw a glance at Max Fury.


    "Max Fury, I challenge you... That match should be a Steel Cage Match!?!" Tristan finally let out what was in his mind.


    "WHOA OH! What a challenge from the Alpha Champion!" A commentator lamented.


    This time, while still sitting, there was a pressurized sensation in Arnold''s heart...


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!! Yes!!"


    Even the fans themselves wanted him to accept that challenge, leaving Arnold with no choice.


    His heart had hardened as if like stone, his brain already feeling like it would pop out the next moment. However, Max Fury had to face his fears, ready to confront anything that came his way...


    And especially prove to the Grindhouse Wrestling universe that he is a fighting champion.


    With a cold yet fearless look on his face, Arnold looked Tristan Black in the face and spoke.


    "Steel Cage Match?! I accept!"

 Chapter 89 - 89: Attack Power

    "YEAH!!!!"


    Max Fury''s acceptance to the Steel Cage Match challenge made the fans more than excited. Now, it was as if they couldn''t wait for that day to come...


    Many were visibly impatient!


    With his acceptance given, Max Fury signed the papers as well, accepting all terms including the no-life-threatening aspect.


    Tristan did the same, and his face seemed to have gained some brightness after Max Fury accepted the Steel Cage Match challenge.


    Now, the match would no longer be a normal One Fall action... There would be a wall of steel barricade on every side of the ring, just like the match between Jay D and Andrew Jack.


    This was the first time he would be participating in a steel cage match, but Max Fury didn''t panic. The Pro Wrestling System had told him not to fear...


    After all, truly, it was the system that had told him to accept the challenge.


    So, why would he be afraid?


    After the contract signing was done, both men were asked to exchange a handshake, which they did... Well, it was only for handshaking sake.


    Arnold left the ring for the Alpha and walked out of the arena. Now that the difficulty of this great upcoming match had doubled, he needed to double his preparations.


    "What a match would it be! What a battle would it be! In two weeks, the Grindhouse Wrestling arena would be set ablaze!"


    "It would be Grindhouse Alpha Champion Tristan Black versus Grindhouse Omega Champion Max Fury... In a Winner Takes All Match!!!" The commentators expressed their excitement with their job.


    When he was out of the arena, he went straight ahead to his room. Arnold had no choice but to relax.


    "He must be crazy to think that a Steel Cage Match is my weakness. It might be my first time, but I would surely prevail!" Arnold believed himself.


    [You are right, host. He considered that you have never battled in a steel cage before, so he decided to use that advantage.]


    "That''s not an advantage. That''s foolishness!" Arnold shook his head in disdain. "I guess he doesn''t know who I am."


    Dark glints enveloped his eyes.


    [You need to take more time practicing your moves and improving your escape skills. Probably, Tristan might just have a terrifying plan.]


    "I wouldn''t escape. I would confront him face-to-face from the very beginning to the end and defeat him. Maybe he would be the one trying to escape at the end," Arnold scoffed.


    [Well, then there is a lot to do if you really want to fight and defeat him with a pin. Great choice, Max Fury.]


    "I would always prepare for every match, this one of all wouldn''t be an exception," Arnold, with a fierce gaze, stood up and left his room.


    On the way through the alleyway, he met Mark.


    "Lila, where is she?" Arnold quickly asked.


    "She sustained a slight injury in her arm and is currently being attended to in the hospital," Mark notified.


    This news moved Arnold a bit, but he didn''t show it.


    "Ohh... Was it bad?"


    "No. She just has to rest for two days," Mark explained, and Arnold nodded to it.


    "I saw the Steel Cage Match challenge; just don''t be the Jay D in this one," Mark said with a playful smile and tapped Arnold on his right shoulder. "I know it''s gonna be the toughest match of your career yet, but you have to do what you have to do." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Max Fury, you are special. You can conquer any force that comes your way. Defeat Tristan, and prove your great worth."


    Mark threw countless words of encouragement, giving Arnold an addition to his motivation.


    However, Arnold turned to look at Mark after a certain thought. Then instantly, he laughed out loud.


    "HAHAHA!!! Look who is saying this..."


    The manner in which he laughed soon made Mark''s face turn dark.


    "What?! What''s funny?" Mark had to ask.


    "Nothing... Nothing actually," Arnold tried to stop, chuckling repeatedly.


    "Tsk! You punk!" Mark cursed while they turned to approach the hospital.


    The truth behind Arnold''s laughing reaction was that he never expected such statements from Mark.


    This guy hadn''t believed in himself one day, not a single day. But now he was trying to motivate someone else.


    Although it wasn''t strange that people believed in some individuals than themselves, Mark''s case was like that, but it was still crazy anyway.


    A friend of Max Fury shouldn''t be acting like he was...


    Arnold only hoped that he would become a bold man with great confidence soon. He was willing to assist his friend.


    When they visited the hospital, they had a short chat with Lila. Lila appeared to be in slight pain, but it never ruined her feelings after being assured that she would be fine in just two days.


    After spending some time with her ¡ª they had to go ¡ª Arnold and Mark decided to visit the training ring that night and practice.


    Mark continued the Broad Kick practices, and it was fortunate this time having made huge progress. Arnold told him to strengthen his focus and determination before he began, and he managed to do just as he was told.


    Meanwhile, Arnold kept Ironskin at the side to practice RKO, Neckbuster, and Sorrowful Kiss... Mainly in a mission to advance Attack Power.


    He knew for sure that Tristan would possess a very high Endurance level, which meant only a great strike could take him down.


    Every strike with the Sorrowful Kiss measured at 100%.


    The Neckbuster was incredibly perfect.


    The RKO...


    At a point, Mark who had attempted to watch, let out a pitiful smile for whoever would suffer from that finisher.


    Indeed, what they said about the RKO was true. It was killer!


    The more Max Fury delivered the move to the forged humanoid structure, the more it looked more terrifying.


    Indeed, not everyone could receive this move and kicked out...


    Even some stars in the top shows would bow to the great strike...


    Even him... The Alpha Champion who had acknowledged himself as the greatest Grindhouse Wrestling superstar...


    When Max Fury strikes like a cunning viper...


    He would bow, and acknowledge him as the Alpha and Omega!


    Mark declared...


    ******


    [A/N: We have yet to hit our Power Stone and Golden Ticket goal for this week. Please, do well to support this book.]

 Chapter 90 - 90: A Dream

    Mark ended up reaching 22% perfection in his practice which wasn''t bad for a short moment as three hours. However, Arnold, on the other hand, gained quite a satisfying amount of points to his Attack Power.


    [You have gained 13 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    The fact that two of his finishers required good agility helped him gain three points after the practices, fortunately.


    At that point, Arnold had already been observing great changes in his body. The flexibility, the swiftness, and of course, the less-weighty feeling that caused but a smile and a look of disbelief on his face.


    He left the training ring with Mark after four hours as they went back to their rooms. It was already midnight at that period, but the massive lights illuminated and devoured every lurking darkness.


    When he was back in his room, Arnold attempted to sleep, but he stood up and changed his mind. Pondering for a while, he grabbed his phone and decided to watch Tristan Black''s videos.


    He also took time to observe and learn some things from other steel cage matches, learning tricks on how to defeat an opponent right in the ring with a pin. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he knew it, it was already dawn while he was still roaming through YouTube. It was after watching a lot of videos that Arnold finally had the urge to sleep, but it was already morning...


    Although he was sleepy, he had a lot to do today.


    Before going to the gym, he invited Mark as usual and they visited the hospital again.


    Lila was alone in her room when they walked in, so they decided to have a chat with her before moving to the gym house.


    "What''s up? You feel good?" Arnold smiled at her and sat on a chair close to the ward bed.


    "Getting better... Will be up 30 hours, I guess..."


    "Or less... Maybe sooner," Mark interrupted.


    Lila glanced at him and nodded.


    "You guys are up for a workout? I can see it," Lila said while giving both men a casual glance.


    "I have to be ready for the Winner Takes All Match; you know what Tristan did, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Of course. He requested that the match should be in a steel cage, judging that you would only be performing poorly since it''s going to be your first time," Lila replied.


    Arnold saw that she was totally aware of it all and had figured out why Tristan had challenged Arnold to a steel cage match. After a short moment of silence, she sighed and said.


    "Well, I had a dream..."


    Arnold and Mark had a sharp glint in their eyes at that instant, throwing a gaze at Lila uniformly.


    "A dream? About?" Arnold was curious.


    "It''s about the Winner Takes All Match..."


    Lila said and paused, a cold look had appeared on her face that moment.


    "What happened?" Mark decided to ask, not finding the suspense funny at all.


    Lila hesitated a bit; a hesitant aura could be sensed all over; however, it was clear that she had no choice but to reveal what he dreamt of.


    After all, not all dreams are significant.


    Arnold does not believe in dreams, either.


    "In that dream, you were defeated by Tristan Black and lost your Grindhouse Omega Championship Title. Tristan Black also caused you a deadly injury after a fall from the top of the steel cage to the mat, almost breaking your spine."


    "I saw you unconscious for countless days and weeks, and even when you regained consciousness, the injury had ruined your life. Your career seemed to have been destroyed since you could never walk anymore."


    While Lila explained, Arnold listened attentively, dark glints sparking around the corner of his eyes.


    "And the most disheartening part was that..."


    Lila paused again. It only seemed like she was finding it hard to say this one.


    "That what?"


    Yet, Arnold requested further disclosure; the pleading look on his face was persuading.


    "Well, you were betrayed. Betrayed by someone you loved... That''s all I saw, and I didn''t get to see who this person is, unfortunately," Lila added.


    The three figures sighed at the same time... Mark had a complicated look on his face unable to say a word. Lila''s face held a deep sense of dread, as though the whole dream was real. Finally, Arnold, who had been listening to what Lila narrated, could only bite his lips, though expressionless.


    "Thank you, Lila."


    These were the last three words he said before leaving the Patient''s Room and leaving the hospital.


    "He should be careful... Tristan is not only coming for his title... I can feel it," Lila told Mark.


    Mark left the Patient Room after that warning from Lila. With a nod, she caressed her face and evacuated.


    "I don''t believe in dreams... They are fake and stupid fantasies. Tristan Black cannot defeat me... No way!"


    While he walked down to the gym house, there was a mix of feelings in his mind.


    It was now certain that Tristan had a different purpose of challenging him for a match. His strange revenge mission had caused a stir all through the internet, and almost the entire professional wrestling universe had been captivated by this event.


    Grindhouse Wrestling had sold over twenty thousand tickets, revealing that Capside Centre wouldn''t be fit to contain the massive amount of people that would be there for the match.


    For the first time in Grindhouse Wrestling''s history, ESPN would be sponsoring the show that night due to the vast popularity it had gained.


    The match was announced in Rampage and Slamdown, which also added to the rate of interest and attendance.


    It was going to be a battle between Grindhouse Wrestling''s two strongest men... The faces of the division, and the champions of the company.


    In the end, there would only be one winner...


    And only one loser...


    One crowned double champion.


    And one stranded loser.


    In the end, one will rise to the very top of the entire roster.


    While the other will join the group of average, struggling wrestlers.

 Chapter 91 - 91: Road to Super Grindhouse

    The Interview Team invited Arnold for a chat on a Grindhouse Wrestling talk show called The Unmask. This wasn''t something like the typical exclusive interview invitation from other unofficial shows, it was anchored in Capside Centre and sponsored by the Grindhouse Wrestling Management.


    Tristan Black was invited as well, as he was Max Fury''s opponent. However, Arnold was the first to take his interview, hosted by a young dark-skinned American man named Travis Brown, and the well-known Renee Sky.


    "Max Fury, firstly, what do you have to say about Tristan''s sudden challenge?" Renee began the questions after an exchange of greetings.


    "Actually... I don''t really know what to say about it... It''s just strange, as the fans had said," Arnold replied politely while he sat on a well-comforting chair in a different direction from the interviewers.


    Renee nodded to his reply and smiled. Then the dark-skinned man threw his question.


    "It''s crazy how the Alpha Champion suddenly challenged you, but it''s actually crazier that you accepted without hesitation. Max Fury, what made you accept Tristan Black''s challenge?"


    Arnold knew as well that his acceptance of the challenge was questionable, but he did it on purpose. Someone like him wouldn''t run away from challenges and would have to defend himself, his title, and his reputation.


    "I accepted his challenge because I am a fighting champion. He isn''t just putting his title on the line, he challenged me for my title as well... Which I would always defend against anyone, anytime," Arnold told Travis with a serious look on his face.


    "Wow. Wow, that''s awesome, champ," Travis commented with an amazed smile.


    "There have been rumors that he challenged you because of what your brother did to him. Many said that you are the biological brother of Corey Gallagher, the leader of the famous XP robbery and assassination gang."


    "Is this true? I mean, are you truly Corey Gallagher''s brother?" Renee Sky asked curiously.


    This time, Arnold was already possessing a dark face, indicating the level of rage and embarrassment he felt.


    He truly didn''t know what reply he should give at that moment...


    Hesitating for a while, Arnold raised his head and said.


    "Yes, Corey Gallagher is my brother. But, Tristan Black was lying. No one could detect the identity of the XP Gang while on raid... It might just have been another robbery team..."


    "Hey! I don''t think you should add this to the video... Don''t, please," Arnold thought about the possibility of the video going viral and causing unreasonable problems after this particular speech.


    Due to being a champion and a huge personality in Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold had gained massive respect. The editing team was asked to cut that part off, and they did just that.


    He was asked other questions, which he answered boldly and seriously.


    "Tristan Black must have been an undefeated champion, but that wouldn''t change the fact that I will come out victorious at Super Grindhouse."


    The Grindhouse Wrestling show on that day was named Super Grindhouse because of the breathtaking match at the main event. This match had boosted ticket sales massively, causing the management to rent a bigger arena somewhere in the same city.


    It indeed deserved to be called a Super Grindhouse Show. There would be no pay-per-view in December, and this was just why it would be a normal Grindhouse show, although it would be different and more exciting.


    "He is coming for my career, I am going for his title... That''s our aim, and may the best fighter win," Arnold spoke with boldness, the look on his face as fierce as the countenance of the hungry tiger.


    When he left the interview room, Tristan was invited in.


    As expected, he was asked why he really challenged Max Fury, and he boldly said the same thing as in the general manager''s office days ago. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only his defense can save him... I would make sure he never steps in feet in a wrestling arena again!"


    "And if he wins?" Renee threw this question at him after the load of terrifying promises he made.


    At that point, Tristan glared strangely and lolled at Renee...


    "He would never defeat me. Never!"


    Then he paused and hesitated for a while.


    "And if he manages to, then I would be the one not to step my feet in a wrestling ring again!"


    This statement made social media buzz after the video was uploaded. Tristan Black kept showing his desperate urge to ruin Max Fury''s life.


    Putting his career on the line was something that no one could imagine.


    It was insane!


    Yet, this was just an indication of his desperation... It was as if he was assigned to do this or die!


    -----------


    "Tristan Black really wants to deal with that guy! Huhu, cool!"


    "His career on the line??? That''s crazy!"


    "I just hope Max Fury wins, this is so insane!"


    "I support Tristan, I have hated Max Fury since the very day he stepped his feet into the Grindhouse Wrestling arena. He should go to hell."


    "Be strong, The Legacy. We will always love and support you!"


    "Go go, Max Fury... You are defeating Tristan!"


    ------------


    The comments about the match on different social media platforms were both cool and crazy at the same time.


    Tristan Black''s fans pledged to give their support, some of them attacking Max Fury with crazy curses in the comments.


    However, Max Fury''s fans weren''t staying back as well... With the sweet words of support and motivation, Arnold felt his heart melt.


    Although the threat of Tristan putting his career on the line made Arnold a little nervous, he was still bold, fearless, and ready.


    "No matter what happens, let the strongest man win," Arnold made this statement for the second time.


    ******


    It was already two weeks before they could know it, and another Wednesday night.


    The night everyone has been waiting for.


    The Super Grindhouse Show!


    Arnold and his friends left for the rented stadium together with the other wrestlers by the Grindhouse Wrestling staff van.


    When they arrived, Arnold went straight to the training ring offered by the arena''s management.


    Before it was time, he decided to, at least warm up...


    This match would be the greatest of his career yet...


    Max Fury couldn''t afford to lose.


    The Pro Wrestling System couldn''t afford to be cringed.


    ******


    [A/N: If the book reaches 45/50 Golden Tickets today, a mass release of the whole Winner Takes All Match scene will be mass-released at once!]

 Chapter 92 - 92: Winner Takes All Match (I)

    Dusk came in a blur, and when it was 7 pm, the show began.


    Fortunately, Mark''s match was initially postponed to today, so he would be taking on Thane Ryder. Arnold made up his mind to spare some time to watch the match.


    Before he left, Arnold gave him a crazy motivation.


    "Don''t come back without winning."


    The system actually told Arnold to tell him this, assuring him that it was going to boost his motivation.


    When Mark entered the ring and the match began, Thane Ryder took the lead. Still, Mark had perfection issues, and it had almost caused him the match.


    But thanks to the strength and attack power he had advanced with Arnold''s guidance. He was able to stay in the match despite several attacks from Thane.


    Surprisingly, when Thane Ryder finally wanted to deliver his finisher, Mark (Bobby Crimson) escaped it and launched the Broad Kick against him, causing him to fall on the thick mat, unconscious.


    After a tensioned count of three, Bobby Crimson emerged victorious in that match, causing both a shock and excitement on Arnold''s face.


    Although he never expected less... Mark and Lila have been devoted to training hard and practicing, they truly deserve to win... At least, they wouldn''t keep suffering the rows of defeat that made them inferior.


    Happy that Mark defeated his greatest enemy, Arnold went back to warm up and kept practicing all the vital moves he got.


    The Neckbuster, the Sorrowful Kiss, the RKO...


    The Moonsault...


    When it was almost time for the main event, she went back to his locker room to rest and meditate.


    At that time, this stadium, Alliance Arena, which has up to thirty thousand seating capacity, was already filled up. This indicated the level of the massive exposure of this match. At the same time, it was another warning for Arnold not to lose...


    Not in the watch of the world.


    That night, Arnold was stunned away by the appearance of two individuals in the show.


    "Hey, Max Fury! What''s up?"


    Arnold never expected to see Matthew Bridges in a Grindhouse Wrestling show, but here he was... He had just come to watch the most talked about match of the week!


    A match that had drawn the attention of ESPN and some top professional wrestlers, what would one not say about it?


    It was going to be the greatest match in Grindhouse Wrestling history.


    The second shocking appearance was the arrival of Mia. Arnold got his eyes widened, but he didn''t know why he became happy at the same time.


    "Why did you leave the university just to come here? You will be punished," Arnold asked curiously.


    However, Mia only chuckled and folded her arms.


    "Mrs May allowed the final-year students to come here so we could learn from the two great wrestlers that would be competing against each other... That''s why I''m here," she smiled at her boyfriend.


    Hearing this, Arnold was relieved. At least he was happy that Mia wasn''t like her friend who lied to the authorities to leave the university... She seemed different.


    "Alright, sit," Arnold offered her a seat in the locker room, and they had a short conversation before the exact time for the main event.


    When Arnold was about the leave his locker room, Mia called from behind.


    "Arnold!"


    Arnold halted instantly and turned in her direction.


    "Be careful..." She said.


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and walked out of the room. Through the alleyway and to the preparatory area, Max Fury was set to enter the ring.


    He was the one to make the first entry, so he had to be there before Tristan Black. While there were murmurs inside the area, impatient to see the fighters coming in, the song of Max Fury boomed with a sudden force.


    Arnold dashed out from the entrance area and appeared in the arena. That minute, an unexplainable rate of screams and cheers sounded through the arena.


    Like always, the fans of Max Fury were super enthusiastically shaken to see their superstar... The Legacy... The young wonder fighter.


    Arnold tried to calm down, and then he made his Out-ring gesture, raising both hands wide and straight with a serious look on his face as if he was having a meditation.


    "That''s the feeling... The great feeling of the Grindhouse Omega champion. The devastating aura... The fearless zeal."


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that Max Fury is ready for the match, just like he always was for other matches he had come out victorious."


    "Well, we can''t say for sure! Tristan Black could be more than ready!"


    Arnold heard the commentators speak, but he didn''t pay their words any attention knowing that they were only doing their job.


    He made the same gesture and raised his title above his head after climbing to the top turnbuckle inside the ring, making the fans cheer louder.


    When he was done with his display, Tristan Black''s theme song sounded. It was a sound that came with base and devastating echoes, showing off his destructive personality.


    However, Arnold was not afraid...


    He was calm and collected.


    Tristan was dressed in a black garment that had a white rope and an attached hoodie cap. This was his entrance custom in all matches, so it wasn''t strange for the fans except for Arnold.


    When he entered the ring, the match introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ONE FALL!!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, from San Diego, California, weighing 224 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    "YEAH!!!" Max Fury''s fans cheered hard.


    "And his opponent, from Merseyside, England, weighing in 265 pounds, he is the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, The Nightmare, Tristan Black!!!"


    *Cheers*


    Tristan Black''s fans also showed themselves, shouting at the top of their lungs in full support.


    After the announcer made the introductions, she left the ring immediately and ordered the descending of the steel cage. The steel cage had already been fixed around the extreme of the top of the ring spot, and now, it was time to place it in its rightful position.


    While the steel cage descended, Tristan Black and Max Fury exchanged fierce gazes at themselves. The fans had little to no idea of what these men had in mind...


    In the end, what they only wanted was just an exciting match with their favorite wrestler winning the match.


    Tristan Black was fighting to end Max Fury''s career, while Max Fury was only fighting for the Alpha Championship Title.


    His win would definitely end Tristan''s career after all, but Max Fury didn''t care.


    Tristan made that decision himself and recorded it in the Agreement Book of the management.


    A few moments later, the steel cage was set.


    "Ring the bell!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    As the bell rang, the greatest wrestling match in Grindhouse Wrestling began!

 Chapter 93 - 93: Winner Takes All Match (II): Great Endurance!

    Having been charged at was the least that Max Fury expected. To him, this was a foolish strategy in the wrestling game.


    Tristan Black charged at him with an unnatural speed, leaving Max Fury stunned at that instant. He was only lucky that he was at one corner of the ring, believing that he could use that advantage on Tristan just like he did to Rowan Pierce in his final-year exam match a few months ago.


    Unfortunately for him, his thoughts and plans just turned out to be wrong. Upon reaching Max Fury''s spot, Tristan made a swift slide and paused. Max Fury had quickly moved away from the turnbuckle, thinking that he would strike there; how he didn''t know that the Alpha Champion''s smartness was at a different level.


    Tristan Black then threw himself at Max Fury who was standing close around the ropes of a corner. This time, Max Fury was just too stunned to move away, as Tristan had gotten too close for him to dodge.


    He received a punch at first.


    Yes, it was called a punch... But to Arnold, that was a devastating fatal blow. It was just as if Tristan Black was practicing Ironskin and just decided to use it against him.


    Just a single punch made Max Fury fall to the mat, his eyes turning blurry.


    ''Ah... Shit... He really had a strong fist. Wait, is that not a KO Punch?''


    It was after thinking wide that Max Fury remembered that the KO Punch was one of Tristan Black''s signature moves. Definitely, that''s why this punch was as painful as hell.


    ''That should be a KO Punch... Definitely.''


    Max Fury quickly attempted to stand up from the white mat, only to notice Tristan Black preparing another devastating strike for him. At this moment, the Grindhouse Omega champion had to save himself from getting struck by the Black Mask. No one in the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster had been able to kick out of this finishing move, and Max Fury didn''t think he would either.


    With the Black Mask preparatory sign being made, Max Fury already knew Tristan''s next move. Thanks to the videos of Tristan''s previous matches he had watched... Somehow, they were beginning to become useful.


    While Tristan thought Max Fury would stand on his feet so he could deliver the strike, unfortunately, he made that same ground slide and attacked Tristan by the legs, causing him to fall on the mat at that instant. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With this done, Max Fury quickly stood up and launched a stump on Tristan''s head with both legs. However, it was unfortunate that Tristan Black was so strong and raged to stay down any longer.


    Upon trying to deliver another stump, Tristan caught Max Fury''s right leg... Swiftly, it was twisted like thin iron.


    With an intense excruciating pain in his right leg, Max Fury let out a slight yell.


    "Argh! Shiii..."


    Tristan was a fighter who never let an opportunity slide. While he had countered Max Fury''s leg, he stood up and delivered another KO Punch, this one more fiercer than the initial.


    Max Fury fell as though like a tree again, seemingly as if he had fallen to unconsciousness. And that point, Tristan Black rushed over to his spot and pinned him for a count.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Max Fury kicked out at Two.


    But that didn''t stop Tristan Black from continuing the torture. With Max still down, he pulled him up by his jet-black hair and forced his face toward him.


    "Do you really think you can defeat me?! Do you think Tristan Black is just like the other weak figures you fought and defeated?!"


    The Grindhouse Alpha Champion was in total rage. However, Max Fury was only returning a look of disdain, not a single hint of fear could be noticed around his face.


    Then, after that statement, he punched Arnold in the face again.


    "BOOO!!!"


    Most of the congregation had taken Tristan as a heartless monster after his villainous acts and ridiculously spoken words. It only seemed like he had come to inflict frustration into Max Fury''s life... And of course, was that why he had challenged him?


    Max Fury was still courageous and determined after all. After several punches from his opponent, he tried to stand on his knees... Although Tristan Black kept launching hard kicks, that wasn''t able to keep The Legacy down for too long.


    Max Fury kept standing to feet after every strike until Tristan began exasperated. Raged, he attempted to deliver the Black Mask after Max had managed to stand fully.


    Well, Max Fury had had enough.


    The Black Mask must have possessed great speed in its delivery, but having made a sneak attack in just a second was enough to escape it.


    Max Fury quickly followed Tristan from behind and launched a hard grip. Before he could react, Max Fury already delivered a kick at his spine section, causing him to turn, launch another kick against his belly, and deliver a Neckbuster with the best speed he could execute.


    With faint breaking gasps, Max Fury fell on the unconscious body of Tristan Black and covered.


    "ONE. TWO..."


    Surprisingly to the fans but expected by Arnold, Tristan Black kicked out of the Neckbuster finisher at the count of two...


    There was an uproar at the congregational section of the arena, the eyes of many widening in astonishment.


    Yes, the man who just placed his career on the line and kicked out of the great Neckbuster!


    It was shocking, but it actually happened.


    Max Fury didn''t let this distract him... He was trying hard to take absolute control of this match and weaken Tristan as quickly as possible.


    He pulled Tristan up without a second wasted and attempted to deliver a Powerbomb. At this moment, the whole fans had mixed feelings. Many wondered if Tristan could manage to kick out of the RKO if he received it by any chance... But there was no clue.


    It was a Powerbomb that Max Fury was about to deliver, but everyone surely knew what he could do after that.


    They knew the Powerbomb would only serve as a weakener.


    However, even Tristan Black knew what could happen if he stayed idle and let Max Fury Powerbomb him.


    With the last strength he could summon at that instant, he pushed Max Fury a bit, grabbed his neck, and delivered a Choke Slam instantly.


    Just as he launched this slam, he threw a glance at the referee and shouted...


    "Open the gate!"


    Surprisingly, the strange Tristan Black who had wanted to destroy Max Fury, was attempting to win the steel cage match with an escape.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Winner Takes All Match (III): RKO!

    Although it was one of the rules of a steel cage match to escape the cage and win, why the heck is Tristan Black wanting to win that way?!


    Max Fury quickly noticed Tristan Black getting away... Knowing that he would lose the match if Tristan left the ring, Max Fury summoned all the strength that he needed to stand up and charge at him.


    Thanks to his advanced Agility, Tristan Black noticed pursuit and was about to flee, but Max Fury was fast enough to hold him down.


    At that same moment, he kicked the Grindhouse Alpha Champion in the belly and stroked with a Superkick right after.


    Tristan Black fell backward and rolled back to the middle of the ring, groaning in pain.


    At this time, the small gate of the steel cage was widely open to Max Fury as he was close to it, but he simply hesitated and turned away.


    "No real fighter escapes a cage in a fight."


    With that statement made in a mutter, he approached Tristan, who was still lying on the white mat.


    "You see? I should have won... I should have just ended your career straight up. Yet, I decided to let that happen a little longer than now," he said casually and smiled.


    Tristan Black could only stare at him with a frown, his face full of hatred and disgust. It was as if he could skin Arnold to death if he had the chance, however, not in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    The Grindhouse Alpha Champion was on his knees in a short while, which gave Max Fury an idea to deliver the Sorrowful Kiss. With that, perhaps he could win the match.


    Observing Tristan Black''s faint gaze, he judged that it wasn''t too risky having to charge at him at that moment. He believed that decision without much hesitation and charged at Tristan Black with incredible speed.


    Everything seemed right and perfect in one second, but in the next moment, it appeared that he had a very bad idea in the beginning.


    Sorrowful Kiss? No!


    Black Mask? Yes!


    Stunning the whole arena, Tristan Black made a swift move and gave Max Fury the most nightmarish finishing attack of his life.


    The Black Mask!!!


    That very finishing move that no one couldn''t react to in three seconds.


    The very finishing attack that had rendered the Alpha Champion undefeated. Now delivered against the young wonder fighter of the Pro Wrestling System, well, the faces of Max Fury''s fans had turned cold.


    It was as if there was no hope, even though the count hadn''t begun yet.


    Tristan Black quickly covered the sleeping youngster, and the count began.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THR..."


    "YEAH!!!"


    "OHH OH! Are you kidding me right now?!"


    "Max Fury just kicked out of the Black Mask!"


    The commentators jumped from their seats as they shouted crazily.


    Even the fans were stunned by what just happened; only a few weren''t really shaken by the unbelievable event.


    "Max Fury just kicked out of the Black Mask! What a fighter... He never knew defeat!"


    Tristan Black, on the other hand, was sitting like someone who had been robbed of his property at that moment. His actions couldn''t only be expressed by shock, but frustration.


    ''How the hell did this man survive my finisher?! No way!''


    He refused to believe this fact, but it was actually a reality... Yes, Max Fury was way more than what he took him for.


    It was now that he saw this... And...


    He had to just regret challenging him for his title and aiming to deal with him to the extreme... All those plans, those threats... All seemed to have faded at this very moment, leaving regrets, dread, shock, and confusion.


    A thought suddenly flew into his mind, and it suddenly made Tristan stand at that instant.


    ''Alright... Alright... It might have survived the first, but there is surely no way he could survive a second delivery.''


    Keeping the fans more aghast, as Max was still barely recovered, Tristan quickly pulled him and delivered another Black Mask.


    "OH MY GUD! I''m afraid this might just be the end!"


    "Honestly, there is no way Max Fury can get out of this!"


    The commentators also had a hot belly just like the fans. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Tristan Black covered again, and the referee the count immediately.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THR...!"


    "What?! Max Fury just kicked out again?!"


    There was an uproar!!!


    But Tristan Black was the most astonished man in the arena at that moment.


    "No. No... This can''t be possible... This should be a dream..."


    Finding it hard to believe what had just happened, he stood and attempted to repeat the attack. At this time, he was ready to launch it again, and again...


    And again... Until Max Fury agrees to stay down for three seconds.


    He was ready to do anything possible to destroy this young monster... Although Tristan had despised this nickname he was given, now he had accepted that Max Fury was a young monster indeed.


    There was visibly no doubt anymore.


    While he was about to deliver another Black Mask, unfortunately, his time of domination was up.


    Max Fury didn''t know how, but he suddenly regained his strength at one point and stood.


    At first, he gave Tristan Black an intense-impacted Superkick, causing him to fall on his knees.


    While the Grindhouse Alpha Champion was on his knees, he moved backward a little, charged at him with a fierce speed, and delivered a Sorrowful Kiss.


    A cover?


    No way!


    Max Fury wasn''t done yet!


    There was one more thing to do.


    He pulled Tristan after the Sorrowful Kiss and forced him to stand. Almost everyone knew his next move, but few didn''t.


    But that wasn''t the case... They were going to see it at that very moment...


    Max Fury grabbed Tristan Black by the neck and delivered an RKO!


    It was an attack with a great impact as if he had committed his life to practice this move.


    Just at that very moment when he had done what he wanted, Max Fury fell on his knees close to the fallen Alpha Champion and pinned him for a three count.


    The whole arena was tense, but they still had to count together...


    While crossing their fingers...


    Max Fury only hoped that this would be the very last moment of this battle, or he would go crazy...


    The entire arena was watching, and the count echoed!


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!"


    "THREE!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    ******


    [A/N: I''m sorry for the late release. I am having a slight fever at the moment, that''s why. I apologize if there would be any errors in the chapters. Thanks for the support!]

 Chapter 95 - 95: Alpha and Omega

    "Here is your winner, and still, Grindhouse Omega Champion... And the new, Grindhouse Alpha Champion, MAX FURY!!!"


    The reaction of the fans to this great event couldn''t be described at that moment. Even Max Fury himself was lying on the white mat, gasping crazily for air.


    While there was an uproar in the congregation, the two men who had just fought a devastating battle lay inside the ring. One of them was awake and gasping, while the other lost deeply in an unconscious slumber.


    [Congratulations, host. You won.]


    The Pro Wrestling System congratulated its host with a low, praising tone, causing him a smile.


    ''Yeah, I won.''


    Arnold didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that point, having been the first Grindhouse wrestler to become the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion.


    "He''s done it. Max Fury has defeated the undefeated Tristan Black!"


    "Max Fury is now the Alpha and Omega. The king of Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    The praises from the commentators only warmed his heart, and Arnold stood up. The referee stepped forward with two titles and handed it over.


    Arnold collected his Omega Championship Title at first and then dropped a bright stare on the Alpha Championship Title.


    ''Does this mean I will become a High-level Wrestler?''


    He couldn''t help but ask.


    [Certainly! You have a place on both sides. The low-level roster, and the high-level one.]


    This made him smile more, meanwhile, his fans had been feeling his happiness... They were all delighted as well, seeing their idol rising to greatness.


    Arnold heaved a long sigh and finally grabbed the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title, pulling it to his chest as if he were hugging it.


    It was a black belt title with golden prints at almost all sides, giving it the glory of a top title. Being the Alpha Champion was more like being the king of Grindhouse Wrestling, above all men in the entire wrestler, but Arnold just didn''t think too far on that.


    In his heart, he felt a little sad knowing that Tristan Black would be forced away from the show after failing to win the match he staked his career on.


    He lost everything...


    His undefeated streak...


    His title...


    His Ultimate Revolution Wrestling career...


    His dignity.


    No doubt, Tristan Black was an incredible fighter. More powerful than the Jerry Blaze he admired so much.


    It was just unfortunate that he couldn''t take down Max Fury... Or perhaps it could just be said that the Black Mask wasn''t enough to take him out in three freaking seconds.


    Raising both titles above his head in celebration, there short display of fireworks at the entrance area of the arena. Arnold couldn''t help but smile at it... He had ordered some experts to prepare that for him...


    If he won, then it would be useful...


    And now it was useful... That was the reason that a smile appeared on his face.


    Tristan Black had rolled out of the ring in shame, but Arnold didn''t pay much attention. With his celebration done in the arena, he left the ring and walked away.


    "You deserve it!"


    "You deserve it!"


    Those words of praise kept echoing until he was out of sight, and the Grindhouse Wrestling fans screamed satisfyingly at the very end of the show...


    The entire Chicago city was filled with the news of Max Fury, an ordinary 23-year-old boy from the outskirts of San Diego, defeating the undefeated Tristan Black.


    Not only Chicago but all parts of North-western America... Let''s just say that every fan of Grindhouse Wrestling and the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Promotion was shaken.


    "Indeed, this guy is extraordinary," Matthew, who was watching around the VIP section muttered, amazed.


    He must have been a wonderful wrestler himself, but he saw Max Fury as an inhuman figure in human form.


    Everyone knew the Black Mask was a killer, but Max Fury was still strong enough to kick even after two strikes.


    Truthfully, he was extraordinary!


    [You have gained 30 points for your Intelligence.]


    [Intelligence: 135.]


    His Intelligence had increased by 30 adding to the initial 105 he had. With this progress, Arnold''s heart was calm and soft...


    He just had to celebrate this! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia threw herself at him for a hug just after he came back to his locker room, making a tight grip.


    "You won... You really won!"


    Arnold only giggled and caressed her back... It was the first time he was hugging a lady who wasn''t his sister, but it was fine... After all, that wasn''t what he should be thinking right now.


    He should be thinking about the rise of the payment as a double champion and a High-level wrestler.


    Most importantly, he should be ready for the Royal Rumble at Fallout. Tristan Black would no longer be among the four Grindhouse wrestlers to participate due to having his contract terminated and removed from the Grindhouse superstars list.


    That was sad, but it actually had nothing to do with him after all.


    Tristan made a foolish choice, and it had come hunting him down.


    "You need to see a doctor. You must be severely hurt," Mia complained and begged him to see a doctor, but Arnold''s answer turned out to be crazy.


    "You don''t need to worry, Mia. I am fine," he said.


    "What do you mean you are fine? You just fought the strongest man in the show, there''s no way you could be fine."


    "No, he is no longer the strongest... I am. And honestly speaking, I am doing great. You just have to believe me," Arnold walked to a seat and sat down.


    A cold look suddenly emerged from Mia''s face as she was afraid of his actions. She knew that it was really fierce facing Tristan Black... Even the Black Mask alone would have shifted his jaw, but Arnold was smiling and insisting that he would stay...


    It didn''t take long before she gave up trying to persuade him after several tries... She went ahead and sat next to him, resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Just don''t get sick..."


    She muttered.


    While they both sat together in the locker room, with Mia''s head still on his left shoulder, two figures dashed into the room... Only to be stunned by the first picture they saw.


    They were Mark and Lila.


    ******


    [Goal for the week: Reach 60 Golden Tickets and 200 Power Stones. If these are completed, there would be a three chapters mass release! Let''s do this!]

 Chapter 96 - 96: Wonderful Superstar

    That scene turned awkward at first, seeing Arnold with a girl resting her head on his shoulder. However, Mark and Lila suddenly tried to act like they weren''t shaken by what they had just seen.


    Arnold and Mia had noticed them also, but Mia didn''t react as she saw that Lila and Mark were together. Arnold let out a smile and walled to his friends who still stood by the door side.


    "Mark, Lila, meet my girlfriend, Mia," he spoke.


    Mark and Lila suddenly exchanged short glances and turned back to Mia''s direction.


    "Hi," Mia was the first to greet.


    "Hi," Mark quickly did the same.


    It took a while before Lila greeted her, but at least she still managed to do it.


    "Hi, Mia."


    Arnold rolled his eyes in relief and told both Mark and Lila to come and have a seat.


    "Congratulations, bro. You are now a double champion," Mark said as he walked over to take a seat.


    "That bastard thinks he can ruin your career... Unfortunately, he approached the wrong person," Mia said with a delighted smile.


    When they sat, Arnold sat down as well, and they began to converse.


    "He is a great fighter... I was just lucky," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Really? After surviving two Black Masks??! No way! You deserved to win. Everyone knew that the moment you kicked out from the second Black Mask strike," Lila said.


    This made Arnold smile because he knew he really deserved to win. Tristan Black was strong, but he wasn''t just strong enough... Just like Jerry Blaze.


    "I really appreciate your support guys. I wouldn''t have achieved this without you. Thanks," Arnold decided to acknowledge their friendship, causing Mark and Lila a bright face.


    "Sure, we''ll always be together in this!" Mark said.


    Lila didn''t say a word but nodded, indicating her happiness. At that moment, Mia was only smiling and watching as he listened to their conversation, resting her head on her boyfriend''s shoulder.


    "Now that Tristan is out of the game, I want you to compete in the secret battle royal that will be taken next week. You must win to join me and the two others in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout," Arnold Mark, but he only shrugged and glared.


    "I don''t think I should be competing in that match. I don''t deserve it," Mark said with a dark look.


    This statement made Arnold glare, but I''m the next moment; he patted his friend''s shoulder.


    "You should stop underestimating yourself. Trust me, bro, you will never succeed that way," Arnold advised.


    "That''s by the way. We have to celebrate this win!"


    "Yeah!!" The three friends shouted in excitement, while Mia only maintained a wide smile, leaning toward her boyfriend as if like a baby catching a cold.


    ******


    After three days since Super Grindhouse, Arnold, his friends, and other Grindhouse wrestlers were back at Capside Centre.


    Arnold and his friends had celebrated massively after their return, and Mia had already gone back to Rising Impact University.


    There was a stunning statement she left with Mark and Lila when they attempted to know more about her, and that was...


    "Arnold is my fiance."


    They didn''t say a word to question that statement at that time but nodded with a smile as if they were stunned.


    At the same time, they didn''t even mind to ask Arnold about it.


    ...


    Arnold spent those three days after they returned to Capside Centre to rest. He needed it... Although the system had asked him to.


    He also told his friends that he would be in seclusion after their celebration party...


    When he finally came out, he went ahead to their rooms and paid them a visit. He went straight to Mark''s room at first and they visited Lila together.


    After meeting Lila, they decided to take a walk down the surroundings of Capside Centre. There was a large basketball arena somewhere in the western part of Capside Centre, and fortunately, there was an ongoing match today.


    Arnold and his friends decided to go watch the game, and when he attempted to care of the entry ticket payment, Mark insisted that he''d pay.


    Arnold had no choice after Mark insisted severally, so he kept his money back in his pocket as they entered the arena.


    They were lucky that the game was just beginning...


    However, what the three figures saw on the scoreboard stunned them away.


    (Max Fury Neckbusters VS Tristan Black Masks).


    "What the f**k?!" Mark was the first to react.


    Lila only laughed out loud, and the Alps forced Arnold to do the same. The three found this more funny and shocking, and the least they could do was just laugh.


    Arnold was happy that they had to sit at the back of the seating, making sure that they weren''t noticed by anyone.


    Interestingly, the game was going with Max Fury Neckbusters leading the game. It wasn''t as if they were some sort of genius players, it was just a basketball game, and the Max Fury side was just good enough to take the lead.


    Arnold was happy... Truthfully, he liked the fact that his representatives were winning.


    They were just his fans who loved him, but they were wonderful people.


    He only wished he had enough to reward them for their love, but it was unfortunate in the end.


    Soon, the game was in its ending stages, and most of the viewers were cheering for the leading side.


    Mark and Lila were doing the same, but Arnold only folded his arms and watched.


    Just then, his phone beeped for a moment, indicating that he had a phone call.


    (Matthew Bridges ¡ª CALLING).


    Arnold smiled slightly after seeing the caller. He quickly picked up, and let Matthew speak first.


    "Hey, friend! Horny Tyres just announced their sale of five million tires!!! Oh my gosh! I''m gonna be having a Range Rover to myself!" Matthew shouted excitedly at the other hand.


    Arnold''s eyes widened after hearing what Matthew said... He actually didn''t know his next reaction at that time... Filled with joy, he clenched his fist.


    "Yes!"


    Just as Matthew ended the call, he suddenly got a notification of a message from the Horny Tyres management.


    (Horny Tyres: Your great influence has brought good fortune to our company. We have made five million sales in five weeks after the commercial). Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (You will be granted all the promised rewards as soon as possible. However, the company would like to make you a permanent dealer of our advertising board. Thank you, Max Fury).


    At that moment, Arnold left the arena immediately just to find a place to scream out his excitement!

 Chapter 97 - 97: First Car!

    Arnold Gallagher was now an owner of the Range Rover Evoque, a remarkably nice car worth over fifty thousand dollars! The Horny Tyres management invited him to come over to their head office. That way, he would get the car and sign the permanent partnership contract.


    He told Mark and Lila about this as they left the basketball arena after the game.


    "That''s awesome! You are now a car owner, hehe... Just like me," Mark said excitedly as they progressed to the boarding area.


    "Well, I''m just a poor thing... I don''t have one," Lila had a slightly grim look as she spoke.


    It made Arnold and Mark turn to look at her, but she forced them to remove those dark looks from her direction.


    "C''mon, it''s nothing!" She said.


    When they got to the boarding area, Arnold went ahead to his room and got prepared to leave. It was the usual black suit people professionally wore, so it was decent.


    Mark and Lila saw him off to the outside before he left using the Horny Tyres transport vehicle that had come to fetch him.


    (Matthew Bridges: Where are you? I am already at the Horny Tyres Head Office).


    Matthew sent a message to Arnold, but he only saw it when he was already at the entrance area of the company''s building. The receptionists welcomed and led Arnold to the right room for the contract signing, and it, fortunately, turned out to be where Matthew had been.


    "Hey, Max Fury!" Matthew quickly stood up and welcomed this great man.


    "Matthew Bridges, nice to meet you again. And also, thank you for showing up on Wednesday night to support me. I really appreciate that brother," Arnold smiled as he spoke.


    "It''s nothing, brother... We are friends, aren''t we?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, we are," Arnold smiled back and said.


    Both men sat on the same couch facing a wide, lengthy table. Before the contract signing began, they both had a short chat...


    As they talked...


    "I''ll also be having a Junior Pro Legacy Amateur Wrestling Championship Title Match in two weeks. I hope you will come to watch and support me?" Matthew proposed.


    Truthfully, there was actually no reason for him to attend... Just to show gratitude for coming to his, Arnold accepted that he would visit Legacy Pro Wrestling for the first time!


    "Sure, brother. I''d come," he smiled as they the cup of wine they were holding and drank excitedly.


    Arnold came to realize that Legacy Pro Wrestling was a huge professional wrestling promotion... There was a huge competition hosted by the World Professional Wrestling Entertainment Agency every four years.


    It was the Global Wrestling Competition.


    In this competition, all wrestling promotions would meet and compete against themselves as it was a tournament. The winner would emerge as the best Professional Wrestling Promotion for four years until the next four years.


    Super Impact Wrestling, a wrestling promotion known for its great and powerful wrestlers, was the current champion of this tournament, but they would have to defend it in the upcoming Global Wrestling Competition next year...


    The second point for Arnold''s acceptance to watch Matthew Bridges perform was to observe his way of fighting so he could take advantage of his flaws if they had to fight in the future. The fixtures of the Global Wrestling Competition tournament were unpredictable, and perhaps he could run into Matthew Bridges for a fight of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling is fixed to face Legacy Pro Wrestling.


    He knew that Matthew Bridges was a good fighter just as many had said. After all, that''s why he had joined Arnold for Horny Tyres'' new product commercial. He had quite a good influence on his side, but it was certain that Max Fury was Soares higher.


    It took about forty minutes before the Horny Tyres'' manager and lawyer walked into the room. Before then, Arnold and Matthew had been offered an expensive meal, with lots of good drinks.


    They were more than delighted with this progress, this achievement... S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This partnership with such a great company.


    "Good day, Max Fury."


    "Good day, Matthew Bridges."


    "I''m sure you have been notified about our permanent partnership offer?" The manager asked politely.


    "Yes, of course. That''s why we came," Max Fury smiled back.


    Matthew Bridges only nodded in response.


    "Alright, can we proceed with the signing, please?"


    "Sure."


    "Sure!"


    The four men sat facing the wide brown table furnished with the best materials for table-making and started the signing.


    Matthew Bridges was the first the sign the contract, and Arnold followed. Although he used Max Fury as his name to it being a professional partnership contract.


    When they were both done, the lawyer and the manager signed as well, and they completed the signing in a matter of fifteen minutes.


    It was after the signing that Arnold and Matthew were led to the garage where their car was parked.


    In the garage, there were two Range Rover Evoque with the Horny Tyres'' newly produced tires. One was black, and the other was red.


    "I would go for the red one," Matthew quickly said and dashed towards the red car like a madman.


    Arnold only chuckled and gently went ahead to the black one. He actually preferred a black car to a red one, so he didn''t have to confront Matthew for the red one.


    Thanks to Matthew, who had taught him how to drive a car, now he was pretty good at driving but not entirely perfect.


    He entered his new car and sat on the driver''s seat for a while, a smile emerged on his face.


    "Phew... My first car..."


    This was an unbelievable event about six months ago, but it is happening now!


    He didn''t just get a new car, it was not just an ordinary car...


    It was a Range Rover Evoque, which was actually remarkable!


    He took the key given to him by the manager and inserted it into the ignition switch... Then, he twisted, powering up the car at that instant.


    The sound of the booming engine forced him to smile again, soon, he couldn''t help but force the car to drive... With a reverse and a drive right after, he dashed into the road and sped up into the road lane.


    "HUHU!"


    The happiness was real...


    Max Fury just got his first car!

 Chapter 98 - 98: That was smart!

    In the end, Arnold left the Horny Tyres Head office with his car and went back to Capside Centre. Before he left, he had a little celebration with Matthew Bridges...


    Arnold entered Capside Centre with his brand new Range Rover Evoque, drawing the attention of many from all sides. When he stepped out of the car, the people watching were stunned at that instant.


    "Ah... As he becomes so rich to afford a Range Rover?" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He must have won an award or something."


    "Maybe he has a rich sugar mummy or something..."


    The side talks only sounded as a murmur, and Arnold simply didn''t hear a word from the observers. Just before he left the garage, Mark and Lila dashed out from nowhere.


    "We thought you wouldn''t come back today, but here you are," Lila smiled and gave Arnold a friendly hug. Arnold embraced her and exchanged a handshake with Mark.


    "Look, I got the car..."


    He pointed to the black Range Rover Evoque with a grin.


    "Whoa. You never told us it''s a Range Rover?!" Mark''s eyes widened, amazed.


    Not having what to say to justify himself, Arnold only nodded.


    Mark and Lila went ahead and observed their friend''s new car. They were both putting on a delighted smile... It was clear that they were happy for him, and he appreciated their love.


    Arnold noticed the observers throwing cold and envious gazes at him, but he only looked away after a short stare... The world today is full of pride and jealousy; that is a fact.


    Mark and Lila finally followed him to the boarding after their observation. He had told them that he would have to celebrate this success again.


    Actually, not only did the acquirement of the car make him happy, but his permanent partnership contract was worth $15000 for a start, and he would be paid $3000 a month with an additional $6000 after every commercial he shot! This was the same with Matthew Bridges, but there was one secret...


    Arnold would be paid a special $4000 due to having a higher influence than Matthew Bridges. He was no longer a mere superstar, he was now a big shot!


    ...


    Ben suddenly ran out of nowhere with a young man following him from behind.


    When he got to the Capside Centre garage, he made a quick halt, and then, he turned to the guy who had been following him.


    "Where is the car?!" He asked, though with a loud voice.


    "There! The Range Rover Evoque!" The guy said, pointing at a black Range Rover Evoque parked somewhere around the extreme of the garage.


    This was Arnold''s car.


    "Whoa! How come did he get such an expensive car?!" Ben''s face burned in shock and envy.


    "I heard that he has a partnership with Horny Tyres, they must have got him that car," the man behind him said.


    His ring name is Gary Bolt, Ben''s new friend after Karl left him.


    "What? Horny Tyres?!"


    "Yes, Justin... I guess they might have given him that car after the success of their target sales," Gary guessed and said.


    It took Ben quite a while to think, but a smile seemed to have appeared on his face at that moment. Gary didn''t actually know what was in his mind, but he guessed that this bastard was planning on doing something really crazy.


    "If it''s Horny Tyres... Then... I will need to see my father," yet with that evil smile, he said and turned to walk away.


    .....


    It was already nighttime...


    Arnold and his friends have decided to enjoy themselves in the Grindhouse Wrestling cafeteria... Have dinner and drink to success.


    This event wasn''t really occasional, but today was different. There was a lot to eat and enjoy... Beef, chicken, pork, and even spiced fishes that could provoke the appetite of anyone.


    Arnold made sure that there were a lot of drinks as well because he loved drinking wine and beer, but trust me, he wouldn''t dare to be drunk.


    The food and drinks were served on a wide table... Two full chicken spiced up with tomato soup, a large portion of barbequed beef meat, and seasoned porks could be seen. There were enough vegetables for each as well as enough tomato soup to devour the rice at the side.


    Arnold swallowed his saliva in impatience.


    "Now I can''t wait to eat this," he commented, staring right at the meats on the table.


    "Honestly, if I eat too much, I''m gonna have diarrhea," Mark said, but this only made Arnold and Lila laugh.


    "Hey! C''mon! Your doctor will always be there for you. Now let''s eat these up," Arnold said.


    "I will start with the chicken," Lila said and forced out a lap from the fried, tomato-spiced chicken.


    They all enjoyed their dinner with joy, celebrating the success of their friend. While they drank for a while, Arnold stood from his seat and raised his cup.


    "As I win, I pray my friends win too... We''ll always soar and dominate for we are always guided by the Pro Wrestling System! HAHAHA!"


    At that moment, both Mark and Lila''s face turned sore. It wasn''t as if they knew what they just heard, they were confused about those words.


    Arnold who had just noticed what he said couldn''t help but curse inwardly.


    ''Shit. Shit. Shit!''


    He pretended to be relaxed at the outside and sat back on his seat. And uniformly, Mark and Lila threw a question at him.


    "What is Pro Wrestling System?"


    The two rolled their eyes at him.


    However, thanks to his top-notch acting, he was bold and skilled enough to threw a lie at them.


    "Pro Wrestling System??? Isn''t that the skills I am teaching you two?" Arnold glared at them as if he was serious, and they didn''t know the time when they believed him.


    After all, they knew nothing about the system or its name... There was no way they could figure if it was a lie.


    No one in the world could figure out unless he exposed everything about it himself.


    Mark and Lila nodded and continued drinking... And eating.


    They quickly went back to their exciting conversation as they celebrated... And while ate, the Pro Wrestling System sounded inside Arnold''s head.


    [That was smart!]


    ******


    [A/N: We are slacking in this week''s Power Stone goal! Please let''s support!]

 Chapter 99 - 99: Global Fist Award

    After two weeks...


    It was already Christmas week, and the atmosphere had been buzzing with great Christmas auras. Arnold couldn''t wait to visit his parents and celebrate Christmas with them... They needed him home.


    Unfortunately for Mark, he lost in the secret battle royal and wouldn''t be able to participate in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout. It would be Max Fury, Justin Reed, Kieran Grant, and Lukas Lane who would be participating in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout.


    However, that was aside...


    The Grindhouse Wrestling stars prepared for a trip to New York City on this day, 21th December 2056.


    It was time for the Global Fist Award Ceremony, so it was normal to all professional around the world to attend. Arnold was initially nominated, but he clearly doubted the fact that he could win...


    No way! He is just a young figure. At least winning the Grindhouse Star Award of the Year was enough to make me satisfied for the year.


    That day, Arnold, Mark, and Lila were set to leave. The Grindhouse Wrestling transportation van would have to take them to the Chicago International Airport before they took off to New York City.


    Just while they were about to enter the van ¡ª there was actually more than one van due to the population of the Grindhouse Wrestling stars ¡ª a young man with straight black hair rushed forward.


    "Hey, Max!" Karl called as he got close.


    Arnold turned to look at who had called him... It was a familiar voice after all.


    "Hey, Karl. What''s up?" Arnold smiled at him upon notice.


    "I''m cool. I don''t know if I can join you guys... The other vans seemed to have been full," Karl requested politely.


    It didn''t take Arnold a second to consider... After all, Karl was also his friend. There was no way he could reject his proposal to join them.


    "Sure... Let''s go," Arnold spoke.


    They left with Karl joining them in the same van. There were other wrestlers at the back as well, but Arnold and his friends decided to sit in the front section.


    While they journeyed onto the highway, Arnold hesitated and decided to ask.


    "Karl... How have you been preparing for the Royal Rumble at Fallout?"


    Karl only nodded actually with a smile, a dubious smile...


    "I''m preparing just normally... Although I wouldn''t be able to make a good impact there, I am just happy that I would be participating in the main event of a pay-per-view in the top shows," Karl said.


    This made Arnold flinch, having someone as crazy as Mark have a ticket to participate in such a great match.


    Although he actually had nothing to say to Karl, just a short statement would do.


    "You should learn how to be confident in yourself... No one underestimating themselves would ever succeed," Arnold said and turned his face to the side.


    Meanwhile, Karl, who was sitting next to him, was smashed by this statement, causing him to bow his head and think.


    Mark and Lila, who had been listening to the conversation, could only smile and return their gaze to route... Everyone was eager to arrive at the Super Tower Hall in New York City, where the award ceremony would be held.


    When they got to the airport, the plane was enough to contain all the staff and wrestlers. Arnold, as usual, sat with his friends, including Karl who had just refused to go his way.


    While they sat and conversed before the plane took off, their face turned extremely dark when two figures walked over and sat at the other side... Their side view would always land on this duo.


    It was Ben and Gary.


    Although Arnold didn''t know who Gary was, he only knew he would be some kind of punk who would love to be around Ben because of his riches.


    Ben was a rich guy, and many people would like to be around him for financial benefits.


    Ben threw a fierce gaze at Arnold at first, coincidentally, Arnold was throwing a gaze at him as well. There was a clash, however, Ben was the first to withdraw his face.


    ''That son of a bitch!'' Arnold cursed.


    ''Max Fury, watch and see how I''m gonna make your so-called superstar life miserable. I promise you that!'' Meanwhile, this was what Ben had in mind.


    Karl also noticed Ben''s presence, which made him frown. But, he decided to look away and forget everything about his life with that bastard... Ben was a son of a bitch, no doubt.


    It took a few hours before they arrived in New York City from Chicago. Arnold and his friends were the first to step down from the plane. Arnold had already made plans to transport his car to New York City before he could get there, so it was already parked and saved in the car garage at the New York International Airport.


    "Max. Please, can I join you in your car... I didn''t bring mine due to some issues."


    Karl, again, begged his friend to take him along with them to the Super Tower Hall in his car. It was so fortunate that Arnold was a simple person as he casually accepted his request and let him join.


    "Why is lurking around Max like that? He should go away," Lila and Mark decided to sit at the back before she said these words.


    Mark, who was entirely speechless, just couldn''t utter a word, shook his head, and smiled.


    "Tsk..." Lila scoffed.


    They went through a highway and made their way into the main city... It took about twenty-five minutes to get to Super Tower Hall with a 65-kilometer-per-hour speed rate. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they arrived at the Super Tower Hall, they were shocked that the event had begun. Wrestlers of other promotions had arrived already, looking as if it was only the Grindhouse Wrestling side... Wrestlers of the top shows of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling were there as well, leaving them with no option but to approach their spot.


    There was a vacant range of seats at the back, specially created for the Grindhouse wrestlers.


    Arnold sat on one corner and sighed...


    It was time to get awarded or just drink and eat... Then go back home.


    While the top wrestlers aimed for the Global Arm Award, the Low-tier wrestlers aimed for the Global Fist Award.


    It was time for the Global Award, and Arnold just...


    Just didn''t know if his named would be mentioned today.


    Perhaps...

 Chapter 100 - 100: Global Fist Award (II)

    The ceremony began with a refreshment session...


    Everyone in the all was served greatly with good food and drinks to begin with. While they ate, there was a dancing and singing performance on stage.


    Arnold and his friends ate their meal as they couldn''t meet up with breakfast before they began the journey. Karl, himself was devouring the luxurious meal as if it was the very first time he was having something like that.


    It took about an hour and a half before the refreshment ended and the main award-giving session began.


    There were a lot of Awards... Both new and petty...


    When it was time for the Global Fist Award, there was tension that filled the hall. Arnold was nervous as well...


    Matthew Bridges was somewhere around the Legacy Pro Wrestling seating spot, getting his eyes closed so tightly that it hurt.


    "The winner of the Global Fist Award 2056 goes to..."


    "Drumroll please!" A lady standing beside the male announcer ordered.


    There was high tension around... Not on all wrestlers, but the ones who had been nominated for this great award.


    "MAX FURY!"


    Arnold''s eyes lit up in shock hearing his name. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that instant, still soaked in utter shock.


    At that very moment, there was a rain of cheers and claps from different angles, indicating the admiration of almost everyone in the hall.


    Arnold wouldn''t want to waste much time before going to the stage to collect his trophy. This was more like a dream, but it was still like a reality, too.


    As the claps and cheers sounded, still stunned, he summoned the courage to walk up to the stage.


    The claps continued, still...


    "Congratulations on your Global Fist Award win, Max Fury!" The lady, clad in a classic black dress and stunning high shoes, spoke just as Arnold came forward.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold smiled at her and walked over to the standings where a mic was kept for a speech.


    The young male announcer congratulated him as well, and he was humble enough for a "thank you"!


    When Arnold got to the standing, he glanced around the hall, observing the large crowd before him.


    He never thought a day like this would come... He never even imagined it.


    Although this was the Low-tier Award of the Global Professional Wrestling Association, it was still great winning it over hundreds of wrestlers in the world.


    "Good day everybody. Good day, New York. I um, wanna thank the Global Professional Wrestling Association for this great award. Growing up, I never thought I could achieve this one day. I was extremely hopeless just months ago, but here am I, standing as the Global Fist Award winner of 2056!"


    There was a round of applause.


    "I have to thank the President of the GPWA, the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, and the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, Jack Harris, for this great opportunity."


    "I would also like to thank my best friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross, for always being there for me. I wouldn''t have gone this far without them..."


    [C''mon! Stop lying host!]


    [You and I know that I''m the reason you have gone this far.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head. However, Arnold decided not to get distracted to prevent embarrassment and suspicion in the all.


    After his speech, he collected the trophy, a huge silver fist attached to a black base beneath, and left the stage.


    It was when he went back to his seat that he decided to reply to the Pro Wrestling System.


    ''All that was just for speech''s sake!''


    [Ah, I see!]


    The system was cold on this one.


    The Award Ceremony was done yet anyway. There was still one award to be given to his rightful owner...


    The greatest award.


    The Top-tier Award!


    The Global Arm Award.


    Arnold was actually waiting to see who this greater would be. He had heard several predictions from different sides and even online.


    This year, there have been incredible performances in the industry by some great wrestlers. The likes of Jay D and Andrew Jack were in the nomination as well, however, there were still other good-performing figures in other promotions.


    Arnold observed and saw that the chances of an Ultimate Revolution wrestler taking this award were thin... Although he didn''t make a final prediction.


    To be honest, he had no clue. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that moment, while he watched as the award was about to be announced, a whisper suddenly flew into his right ear.


    "Hello, Max Fury. Mrs Selina Greenwood requests to see you in Room 13 in the VIP area..."


    "What?"


    "Please don''t raise your voice, this is a secret..."


    The man who had been standing and whispering to him had a really tiny voice...


    Arnold was stunned at that instant, wondering why she had wanted to see him...


    It wasn''t as if he had any business involving her, or...


    "His she going to punish me because I snubbed her message?" Arnold wondered.


    To end the guesses and act like a man, he stood and walked to Room 13. The man who had whispered to his ears gave him a white-blue card that held a little information about Selina Greenwood, and when he got there, they allowed his entry as soon as he showed it to her bodyguards.


    ''Shit...''


    Entering the room, there was a stunning feminine figure sitting on the knee-high bed at the edge. Arnold was stunned by his first; he quickly removed his eyes, yet there was a sweet voice that came from that same direction.


    "You don''t need to close your eyes... C''mon! You already seen it!" She spoke from the near distance.


    In Arnold''s mind, he was going crazy.


    ''Isn''t that her boobs. Oh my god!''


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he was composed with the very effort he could execute.


    At that moment, Selina stood up from the bed and approached him. Arnold was having a complicated feeling at that time.


    When he had gotten very close to hitting his body, well, she decided to let his boobs hit his chest.


    While biting her lips, she muttered...


    "Tell me, Max Fury! Why have you snubbed my messages?"


    ******


    [Please, drop a comment if you want Arnold to have a romantic affair with Selina. I planned to make it financially and powerfully beneficial too. I need your opinion guys.]

 Chapter 101 - 101: Suspicion

    It was as if Arnold''s eyes had become blurry at that moment. Having such a seductive body around him was something he couldn''t comprehend... In fact, he was utterly perplexed.


    Noticing that Arnold wouldn''t respond, Selina smiled slightly. The next moment, she threw her left hand on Arnold''s chest, trying to make a slight squeeze, but Arnold quickly reacted...


    Unfortunately for her, Arnold held her hand and pulled it away, though gently. He wouldn''t want to hurt the daughter of Martin Greenwood...


    "What?" Selina glared at that time. "You don''t want to enjoy this sweet body of mine?"


    She was putting on a look that ended up making Arnold''s head spin.


    "With all due respect, Mrs Selina, I can''t do this..."


    Arnold''s voice broke a few times as he spoke.


    "You can''t do what? Oh c''mon! You aren''t longer a child anymore, Max Fury," Selina said with yet that charming smile.


    Again, she threw her hand on his chest, and this time, Arnold couldn''t prevent it.


    "You see, Max Fury... I have been admiring your great personality since the day you signed up for Grindhouse Wrestling. You have been awesome!"


    Selina couldn''t help but laugh slightly.


    Arnold still couldn''t say a word.


    "That''s aside. I have... You know... I have been admiring this great masculine body, Max Fury," Selina bit her lips again.


    "What do you mean?" This time Arnold decided to break his silence.


    "You know what I mean, champ. I want you to be mine," Selina went straight.


    Although Arnold expected as much, hearing these words appeared more stunning. Selina was doing whatever it took to seduce and convince Arnold to accept her, but she never knew he was a kind of strong-hearted man.


    "I''m sorry, I have a girlfriend... Besides, you are married too, so why are you doing this?" Arnold glared.


    "I''m doing this because I want you!"


    "But I don''t want you."


    "You have to!"


    "I wouldn''t!"


    "Then you should be ready to leave my father''s company!"


    Arnold was hit hard by those threatening words. Selina was mad at that moment, taking Arnold as a stubborn gentleman.


    His face turned dark.


    Seeing his expressionless reaction, she then shook her head and tried to let her anger fade.


    "I''m sorry... But, you have to consider this."


    "You can name your prize... I only want you to be my boyfriend. My secret boyfriend. No one would know about this," Selina said.


    Yet, there is still a hint of hesitation around Arnold''s face... While he was angered that Selina was forcing herself on him, he had an urge to walk away.


    They both stood for a while without saying a word... Arnold wouldn''t say anything other than just stare at her... This made Selina angry, but decided not to show it.


    It was certain that she liked and wanted him, so creating a controversy this early wouldn''t be the best choice at all.


    "You should think about it, Mister... I will let you go," after a while, Selina said with a smile and let Arnold do his mind.


    Still confused, Arnold walked away and left the room.


    When he got back to the hall, the winner of the Global Arm Award was even already done with his speech and was coming down from the stage.


    It was not quite shocking that Andrew Jack won the award... He had made quite a great impact this year and arguably deserved to win the award...


    Although there were a lot of wrestlers who made great performances as well, Andrew Jack just seemed to stand out. Perhaps he got the highest number of votes, which had earned him the win.


    The rest of the ceremony was a dancing and singing session once again. There was plenty of wine to drink as well, as the sponsors of this event were massively wealthy organizations.


    Until the end, everyone was deeply satisfied and entertained. Arnold and the other Grindhouse wrestlers were set to leave the hall after the ceremony ended...


    Not minding any transportation aid, he entered his car with his friends and took off. The flight was ready at the New York International Airport, so the movement was pretty smooth and less stressing.


    When they got back to Capside Centre, it was already nighttime. It was now that Karl finally accepted to go his way. Although he never left without a gratitude to the three...


    "Thank you, Max, Bobby, and Lila," he smiled before walking away.


    "I don''t like him," Lila muttered as he walked away, but Arnold and Mark heard her clearly.


    "Why?" Arnold was the first to react, though casually.


    Lila flinched and said. "Because I think he has a plan against us. He might just be pretending to be Ben''s enemy."


    Lila was serious in her expression.


    Arnold and Mark shrugged almost at the same time.


    Truthfully, it was possible that this could happen, but they couldn''t say for sure. This was why Arnold didn''t really want Karl around him, even though he had apologized.


    There was a similar thought that flashed into his mind that same moment...


    ''What Tristan said at the battle royal.''


    Arnold bit his lips in confusion.


    That day, Tristan Black told him to take Karl as his friend again, claiming that it would do him good. Now that Tristan turned out to be an evil figure, could it be that he wanted Karl to be close to Arnold so he could ruin his life or put him in some mess???


    Lila had just brought up a brain-shaking issue, and Arnold couldn''t help but contemplate.


    It was certain that there was something suspicious in that statement... Perhaps Tristan would have told Karl to be his friend and plot to take him down.


    Karl always tried his best to be around him every time...


    In the van...


    In the plane...


    In his car... (Seating in the front seat).


    And even at the ceremony as well!


    While thought about this, he guessed that Karl must have got a plan against him. He wasn''t alone!


    While Lila tried to convince them, he suddenly developed a dark face, clenched his fist, and began walking in a different direction of the boarding area.


    Mark and Lila suddenly switched their gazes to look at him, stunned.


    And With a yell, Lila called...


    "Where are you going, Max?!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To Karl''s room!"


    The two both had their eyes widened in shock.


    "To do what?!" Mark then decided to talk.


    However, it was just a frightening answer that he got.


    "You will see!"


    And Max Fury charged at Superstar Room 56.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Trust

    Sometimes, Arnold could be crazy.


    Before Mark and Lila could know it, he had run to Karl''s room at a different part of the boarding area...


    Swiftly and crazily...


    BAAM!


    There was a slam on the door that caused it to open at that instant. Arnold entered Karl''s room after a strike on the door with his leg, frighteningly.


    Karl, who was sitting with a towel tied around his waist, was almost stunned to death after noticing Arnold''s presence.


    His was half-naked and seemed to have been planning for a bath.


    "Max..."


    Karl was about to utter his name, only to be attacked with a clutch on his name from Arnold that very instant. Arnold gripped and squeezed his neck so tightly that Karl couldn''t catch his breath anymore.


    While he did this, with a fierce look, he asked.


    "What plans are you having against me?!"


    That came with a shout, freaking Karl away.


    "Ahh... What... What are you talking about?" Karl struggled to speak, but he was successful.


    Just as if Karl had spat on his face, he clenched his right fist and punched him in the face.


    POW!


    It was as if his nose had been smashed by a huge stone, but it was intact. However, the pain he felt was almost unexplainable.


    "Arghh! Max..."


    POW!


    "M..."


    POW!


    Before Karl could say a word, Arnold had launched two more terrifying punches on the same spot in his face. That time, Karl was already screaming in pain.


    "Now, will you tell me what I need to know?!" Arnold asked furiously, loud.


    This time, Karl had no choice but to expose whatever he was hiding.


    Arnold already raised his hand again, attempting for another punch.


    "Hold on! Please don''t hit me again!" Karl begged.


    "Now start talking!"


    Arnold''s fierce stare only turned darker.


    "Alright, alright... Tristan offered me five thousand dollars to always keep an eye on you since he was going to challenge you for a match. Unfortunately, he lost, but he had other plans after leaving..."


    Arnold shrugged.


    "Other plans?" He couldn''t help but wonder. "What are those plans?"


    "I don''t know. I really don''t know, Max," Karl said.


    Arnold gazed at him for a while and nodded... He acted as if he believed him. However, it was a punch that came into sight the next moment.


    POW!


    "Now you have to tell me, you son of a bitch!" Arnold roared and tightened his grip on Karl''s neck.


    "Okay... Okay... H... He... He told me to follow you up so I could know your various destinations. He is trying to kidnap you, or Mia your girlfriend...


    Or even your mother and sisters," Karl sobbed slightly as he spoke.


    However, Arnold''s eyes seemed to have sparked with dark glints. His mind raced straight to his mother and sisters and then to Mia.


    No, there was a fat possibility that the University was safe, but his mother and siblings?


    Although he had taken them away from the old house, there was still a possibility that he could track their location.


    Arnold was more confused than angered... It was 21st December already, and it wouldn''t be bad if he left Capside Centre to visit his family right away.


    Unfortunately, it was very late at this time, so he could chill and wait till the next day.


    The anger in him made him punch Karl again, and this was when Mark and Lila ran into the room.


    "Max, stop!" Mark saw that he could make Karl pass out due to his anger and tried to stop him.


    "Did you know that this son of a bitch is conspiring against me?! Tsk!" Arnold attempted to punch him again.


    However, Mark persuaded him to stop. Although he wasn''t fast enough to stop the punch due to Arnold''s great agility, he was able to make him stop.


    Arnold placed his hand on his forehead, raging in anger and confusion. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What happened? What did he do?"


    It was now that Arnold explained what Karl confessed to him. At that instant, Mark, who had been begging Arnold to stop, was now the one to do the beating.


    This time, it was a kick on Karl''s forehead.


    The young man was receiving the consequences of working for Max Fury''s enemy.


    "Trust... You forgive him again, and now he is planning to make your life miserable."


    "I said it! I knew it! This Karl guy has some mission we don''t know!"


    Lila''s guesses were proven right.


    However, Arnold was lost in a pool of confusion at that moment. He sat on a chair in that room and thought wide...


    He knew Tristan Black was extremely mad at whoever had robbed, which he claimed to be Corey, but he couldn''t believe that he was going too far...


    This was more than just what he expected.


    He thought all these would end now that Tristan was defeated and gone, however, he never knew that he was a f**king beast!


    Soon, Arnold stood up and walked back to Karl who was kneeling half-naked.


    Karl had expected another punch, but Arnold only came with a grip on the neck that time.


    "Tell me, Karl... Is there more that I need to know?" Arnold tried to ask calmly. He needed a quick question at this time, and he didn''t want to take it by violence.


    "Yes..." Fortunately, Karl had no choice but to say all he''s got.


    "Okay, go on," Arnold said.


    The three friends were all ears.


    "Tristan lied about your brother robbing him. He planned to actually use it as an excise to challenge and destroy your career," Karl sobbed as he spoke.


    "The truth is that..."


    Karl paused on this one, gasping as if he was afraid to let out a particular statement. However, Arnold was in an eager and angered state at that moment... It was as if everything about this guy annoyed him.


    While he raised his hand for another punch, Karl who didn''t want to feel the terrifying pain it caused, quickly shouted to save himself.


    "Okay!"


    Arnold then paused.


    Then Karl gasped a little before saying.


    "Actually, your brother Corey, is the sole planner of all these."


    ******


    [A/N: It''s so sad that no one congratulated the author for reaching a hundred chapters. Anyway, thanks for always supporting. We move!]

 Chapter 103 - 103: Safety

    This was when the main drama began. Arnold was almost going after hearing what Karl had just said, and so were his friends.


    The trio couldn''t believe what they just heard.


    "What?! What do you mean?" Arnold sparked loudly at Karl.


    "Trust me, Max. I am telling the truth," Karl said while he sobbed.


    Hearing this, Arnold couldn''t just figure out what to say at that moment. He was visibly dumbfounded.


    "How do come to know about this?" Lila walked from behind Arnold and asked.


    "I overheard his conversation with Corey when he requested a meetup with me in his room about ago. And before the Winner Takes All Match, he took me to meet Corey face-to-face."


    "Trust me, he was actually working for your brother, and they are on a mission to eliminate you," Karl explained.


    "Really? My own brother...?"


    Of course, Arnold knew that Corey was foolish enough to abandon his family, but he couldn''t believe that he could go to such a length to harm his blood.


    It was as if his heart had shattered at that instant, but Arnold tried to hold himself.


    "Do you know where Tristan is now?" Arnold hesitated and asked.


    "No idea, please believe me!" Karl begged.


    Karl''s face had shown that he had nothing more to say about this case, so Arnold left him and tried to walk away. However, Mark and Lila were just going to do the work remaining.


    "Stand up, you are getting arrested for conspiring with terrorists," Mark said while he grabbed Karl''s hand and pulled him up.


    They both forced Karl to get dressed and follow them, as they would be reporting this case to the authorities.


    Arnold went straight to his room, being weighed down by this sudden issue. Now, he had a reason to get his brother arrested without even thinking twice.


    "That bastard!" He clenched his fist in anger.


    Placing both hands on his head, he was lost in his thoughts. After staying in his room for a while, Lila suddenly dashed in hastily.


    "Jack Harris ordered for your presence," Lila spoke.


    Arnold shook his head slightly and stood up from his bed and followed Lila to the office. With the stares thrown by different figures around, it was clear that the news of Corey Gallagher and Tristan Black being allies had circulated.


    It seems as if everyone had known.


    Arnold ignored the dashing stares and entered the office. Manager Jack Harris could be sighted at first glance, walking around the office with a look of nervousness on his face.


    "How the heck is this happening for God''s sake?! How?!" He shouted more frustratingly than angered.


    Although Arnold didn''t utter a response, his confused state could be noticed.


    "If I had known, I wouldn''t have signed that son of a bitch! He is a monster!"


    It felt like the manager was going crazy at that moment.


    "We need to act fast before they attempt any strike. We can''t just keep acting like this," Lila tried to speak.


    "I have to keep my mother and siblings safe first, and I have to get going," Arnold said.


    However, a dark reaction came from Jack Harris.


    "What? No! You can''t go! They would capture you," he bellowed frustratingly with widened eyes.


    "Why? Am I really that important to this company?" Arnold couldn''t help but ask.


    "Of course!" Jack Harris convinced him.


    "Well, my family is so important to him. I would lose my life if I lost them," Arnold said seriously, almost leaving the manager dumbfounded.


    "But..."


    "If you were in my shoes, wouldn''t you do the same I''m trying to do?" Arnold interrupted the middle-aged man with a question.


    It took Jack Harris quite a while before he could make a response, but it only turned out that he was really hellbent on making Arnold stay.


    "Please, Max Fury. I will call the FBI to go fetch your mother and siblings, you just have to stay.


    Okay, this is the reason. The top shows are eying you for a deal next year and have promised to promote me to the Slamdown General Manager if the deal is successfully done. If you get killed or injured badly by your brother''s men, everything will be terminated."


    Jack Harris felt like falling on his knees to persuade Arnold not to go, and at a moment, Arnold''s mind seemed to have relaxed a little.


    Even Mark and Lila tried to advise him to stay since the FBI would be doing the job. The FBI was a skilled group of policing forces who countered criminals in the USA, and everyone knew how good they were at countering criminals.


    The fact that the FBI would be doing the job made Arnold chill out. Then, after a hesitation, seeing that his friends wanted him not to go...


    He also thought about it...


    Then he decided to stay...


    "Alright, I will stay if you really will be calling the FBI. My family are all I''ve got," Arnold warned.


    "Absolutely, I will make sure they are safe."


    Manager Jack Harris assured Arnold of his family''s safety and promised to bring them to Capside Centre.


    There were a lot of houses built apart from the boarding area, so it was sure that they would receive good accommodation.


    That day, Arnold and friends went back to his room and rested. Although there was a flow of nervousness, they tried to believe in the FBI.


    Karl was arrested by the police after being reported... And unfortunately, the news had gone through the internet before they could know it.


    The fans of Max Fury suddenly caused a stir, ordering for the safety of their superstar and his family. That whole day felt like hell for Arnold, and he decided to just rest his head on a pillow...


    It was certain that this Christmas was going to be his worst. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, what he actually wanted was to see his mother and siblings with his eyes...


    While he lay on his bed, thinking deeply, his phone beeped for a call.


    "Max Fury, we have contacted the FBI, and they are set to carry out the mission."


    That was Jack Harris at the other hand.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Safety (II)

    With the mission carried out, Arnold crossed his fingers and waited. He had called his mother lately to notify them of what was happening, and they were warned to stay indoors until the FBI arrived.


    It was 23rd December already; however, when others prepared for the upcoming global celebration, Arnold was in his room with his friends, hoping that the FBI would bring his mother and siblings to Capside Centre in no time.


    His plans to practice Ironskin and also teach Mark and Lila a new skill was shattered, as they couldn''t even think of it at that moment.


    At least, that would only be happening when the safety of Max Fury''s family is guaranteed.


    ******


    In the Skyboard Apartment in San Diego, California.


    "We just have to stay calm; the FBI will be here soon," Anna told her children.


    In the sitting room of their apartment, Anna, Audrey, and Eva sat on a couch, a look of nervousness painted on their faces.


    After Arnold had told them to stay indoors since last night, they did just that. Although they had been gripped in fear, this was the least they could do to take safety measures.


    "But why is brother so heartless that he wants Arnold down?" Eva, who was almost on the verge of sobbing, stared at her mother and asked.


    "Honestly, I don''t know... I don''t really know," Anna shook her head as he responded to her daughter.


    "He must be out of his mind," Nia muttered.


    "Hasn''t he been out of his mind? Of course, I knew a day would come when he would envy Arnold and try to take him down. After all, we aren''t his family anymore," Audrey cut in and spoke with anger. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t say that Audrey, he is still your brother," Anna said.


    However, Audrey still kept her point of view.


    "He is no longer my brother, and that''s the fact!"


    She stood up from the couch and angrily walked into the bedroom.


    Anna and Eva only saw her walk away and exchange glances...


    "She has every reason to be angry, and so do you, Eva."


    Anna was a mother, and she never took issues like this too fiercely... Although she knew what Corey was capable of, it didn''t seem like he could dare to kill his brother.


    At the same time, he also guessed he was wrong.


    He was now a gangster, and there was probably nothing he couldn''t do, even to his brother.


    "He is still my brother for now, but if he dares to harm brother Arnold, I would reject him just as Audrey had done," Eva said with a low tone and left the room.


    No matter how she tried to act hot, her flaw always came hunting her down. Although it has decreased these days... With their brother getting rich, she had been taking good medications to evict the Asthma illness.


    Anna was the only one in the living room at that moment, lost in complicated thoughts that only caused more harm to her feelings.


    At a point when he was about dosing off, there was a knock on the door that jolted her awake.


    Anna quickly stood up from the couch and rushed to the door. She was smart enough as a grown woman to inspect who had knocked and inquire for a speech which she got immediately.


    "I''m Officer Ray, from the Chicago FBI Unit," the voice of a man likely to be in his early forties heard.


    Anna also peeped from the small hole at the door to observe who was outside. Luckily, they were suspiciously FBI officers.


    With a sigh, she opened the locked door slowly, trying to notice if there was anyone else not dressed in the FBI uniform.


    Truth be told, she was ready to slam the door as fast as she could if she noticed any suspicious picture.


    Fortunately, there was actually nothing to be afraid about. It was Indeed the FBI who had come to the apartment.


    "Hello, ma''am. We were assigned to come secure and take you and your children to Chicago for safety reasons. I know you have been informed, so we shouldn''t waste much time here anymore," Officer Ray said.


    Anna quickly nodded and ran back into the house to summon Eva and Audrey. When they were all out, they left the apartment immediately and entered the car mainly brought for their transport.


    Anna and the jet children''s minds were finally at rest as the cars took off to the airport.


    While they were running for safety...


    It was going to be the first time they were traveling in an airplane!


    ******


    "Now I don''t know why they aren''t here yet! Gosh!"


    Arnold was already beginning to get worried as it was already getting late...


    Mark and Lila insisted not to go back to their rooms just to be with him at these times.


    "Just chill, bro. I''m sure they are on their way," Mark tried to make him calm down.


    But it didn''t seem to work at all.


    "No, perhaps they have been attacked and kidnapped or something."


    Due to his frustration, he didn''t know when these words came out of his mouth.


    "Oh c''mon, Max! Don''t say that!" Lila had to cut in.


    [You need to be strong... You are not a teen anymore, host]


    The system itself was always with him.


    Arnold decided to calm down after a while, walking over to his bed to sit.


    However, just as his butts bounced on the bed, his phone beeped for a call.


    Beep!


    "Hey, Max Fury. This is Officer Ray. Your mother and siblings have arrived at Capside Centre with us at this moment."


    Hearing this notification, a smile of relief and relaxation appeared on his face, causing him inexpressible joy.


    At that moment, without even informing his friends of what he had just been told, he dashed out of the room and straight to the garage of Capside Centre.


    What did Mark and Lila do?


    Of course, they followed him right after!


    ******


    [A/N: Sorry for the long slice-of-life scene, lol. We are diving into action in the coming chapters.]

 Chapter 105 - 105: High-level Wrestler

    Anna stepped out of the car with Eva and Audrey. Both siblings quickly threw themselves at Arnold the very moment they saw him...


    Anna stood back and watched with a smile, deeply delighted to see her son. And when Arnold raised his head to look at her, she couldn''t help but throw herself at him as well.


    "My son," she muttered, hugging tightly.


    It was now that Arnold''s mind was at rest glad. Now that his family was safe, well, his joy and relief just couldn''t be expressed.


    "Common, let me take you guys to your new home," Arnold said with a smile and left them straight to a luxurious bungalow something at the northern part of Capside Centre''s housing space.


    In this area, there were a lot of houses like an estate, mostly made for lodging fans who came from afar or top wrestlers who liked to live close to the arena.


    General Manager Jack Harris had made sure that he got a place for Arnold''s mother and siblings before they arrived just to persuade him not to get himself into trouble.


    Actually, Arnold had gotten a hint that the top shows were developing interest in him.


    Indeed, it was good news!


    After he led Anna and his sisters to the new house, they were all glad. At least, their safety was guaranteed, and they were probably sure that Arnold would be with them for the Christmas celebration.


    "Brother Arny, would you be here with us on Christmas day? Eva couldn''t help but ask.


    "Sure, yes!" Arnold smiled at his sister and replied, causing a joyful smile on her face.


    All she wanted was to see her brother by her side often, but unfortunately, he wasn''t in the right state to give that attention...


    But with the little opportunities, Arnold pledged to make her happy and give her the care she deserved.


    After making sure that everything was taken care of, Arnold left them in that house and went back to the actual boarding area of the Grindhouse superstars.


    He approached Mark and Lila at first, and they planned to visit the gym at that moment. However, Arnold got a call from Manager Jack Harris, requesting his presence to sign the contract for his Payment increase.


    He was now a Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, making him a High-level wrestler in the company as well. Now, he was normal and right to get a payment increase and the bonuses for the two championships.


    Arnold decided to postpone the gym training after the manager''s invitation. Thanks to the fact that he had been having a deal conversation with a lawyer, and he got the deal done that day.


    As a high-level wrestler, one must need a lawyer involved in the contract signing due to any possible circumstances. Arnold made sure those stuff were taken care of before he was ready for the contract signing.


    He approached the manager''s office with his lawyer, Paul Cromwell, a well-known lawyer in this part of Chicago. He had gotten a lot of reviews about this man, and this was why he had chosen him as his lawyer.


    When they got to the manager''s office, they exchanged pleasantries and sat for the signing.


    "I would advise you to set a five-year contract duration so that the top shows could pay a huge amount of money before taking you up next year," Jack Harris advised.


    Although this was for the company''s good, it was still business. Arnold would never dare to go against it.


    Also, the fact that Grindhouse Wrestling and Slamdown are both owned by the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management doesn''t mean transfers would be made for free. After all, everything was business. The CEOs of every show would be giving a financial report to the chairman every month, and no one would want to slack...


    Manager Jack Harris knew that Grindhouse Wrestling would be earning a lot from Max Fury''s transfer, and this was why he advised Arnold to sign a long-term deal so that Slamdown would have to compensate him for the transfer.


    Without hesitation, Arnold began the contract signing with a lawyer observing as well. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Weekly Payment: $4000).


    (Alpha Championship Bonus: $2000).


    (Omega Championship Bonus: $900).


    (Deal Duration: 5 years).


    In the end, he signed every document, and his lawyer signed as well. Manager Harris collected the papers and signed them right after, and a copy was given to both Arnold and his lawyer.


    The General Manager had his too.


    Now, Arnold would be earning approximately $6900 a week.


    ''That''s confidential!'' Arnold rejoiced in his heart.


    In a few months, he would be signing for Slamdown as the manager had said. He wondered how massively he would be paid...


    Mostly, he wondered how massive the challenge would be... How devastatingly powerful the superstars of the top shows are.


    He tried to calm down and let this thought fade after a while. Then after the signing was done, the three exchanged handshakes before they left.


    Paul had a small chat with Arnold before he left. Actually, it was just a small business meeting while they walked...


    "So, the contract would be terminated after you leave for Slamdown. Would you still take me as your lawyer after that?" Paul asked.


    Arnold glanced at him and smiled casually.


    "It depends. I don''t know for now," Arnold said.


    The lawyer nodded faintly as if he had sensed no hope in the possibility. These days, there are a lot of good, high-class lawyers in every part of America. It wouldn''t take Arnold a minute before he finds a lawyer better than him if he wanted.


    He sighed frustratingly.


    However, when they approached the garage, and Paul was about to enter his car, Arnold sighed and said.


    "I will make you my permanent lawyer, but on one condition."


    "What condition?" Paul glanced at him and asked mindlessly.


    "When my brother Corey Gallagher gets arrested, I want you to be his lawyer..."


    Arnold paused, and then he continued.


    "Anyhow you can help, I want you to stop him from being Life Imprisoned. That''s my request."


    At that moment, after making that request, Paul Cromwell quickly started his car and zoomed off without saying a word.


    However, when Arnold concluded that he refused to do it, he heard the man''s voice from the vanishing car aloud.


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 106 - 106: Christmas

    It was Christmas already...


    Arnold did as he had promised and spent the whole day with his mother and siblings. Mark and Lila decided to go with him as well...


    But there was a surprise too.


    Rising Impact University was already on holiday as it was the end of the year season, so Mia came to celebrate Christmas with Arnold as well.


    On that day, seven figures gathered for the global ceremony in the house.


    Arnold also brought his two Championship Titles to the house... Eva requested to have the Alpha Championship title, while Audrey grabbed the Omega title for herself.


    With a laugh, everyone focused on the meal prepared by Anna, and they all ate happily.


    When they were done with the meal, they began a long chat that caused a lot of questions to be asked, and a lot of answers to be given.


    "I know this lady and this guy, but I don''t know this one," Anna pointed at Mia with a friendly smile, though.


    Arnold quickly sat up and spoke.


    "Um... This is Mia, my fiancee."


    This time, his mother seemed to have been shaken by his statement. Although it was a surprise that Arnold was planning marriage at twenty-three, it wasn''t a child anymore...


    Getting married at this stage wasn''t considered too early. It was arguably the right time for many.


    "Hello, Mia. Is it true?" Anna switched his gaze to Mia and asked. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, mother," Mia replied politely with a smile.


    "Aww, come give me a hug, my love," Anna opened her arms for a hug, and Mia stood real quickly to embrace her mother-in-law-to-be.


    It was visibly certain that Mia loved Arnold so much and wanted to marry him. Although Anna didn''t know what was behind the marriage, Mia''s well-behaved acts made her unsuspicious about anything.


    Mia and Lila, who hadn''t been told directly by Arnold that he wanted to marry Mia, had a slightly cold look on their face.


    Arnold noticed their reaction towards him and only laughed slightly without anyone noticing.


    They had a get-together all through the day until it was already getting dark. They also took a long walk around Capside Centre and visited a dance party at the hall. They all decided to take part in the event to have more fun.


    Eva couldn''t just let herself off her brother, enjoying the little moment she had to be with him.


    Arnold also gave her the attention that she needed... As the only sensible son in a fatherless family, he was now the father in a different aspect.


    He made sure that they had the best Christmas ever, not with just the riches he was gaining, but with the love he offered.


    When it was dark, Arnold decided to spend the night in the house while Mark and Lila went back to the boarding area.


    It wasn''t until the next day that Mia and Arnold decided to go back to his room.


    As the Royal Rumble Match was drawing near, he really needed to prepare for the event.


    That was actually the nature of his job.


    ******


    "Father, I want to convince the Chairman of Horny Tyres to break the permanent partnership deal with Max Fury."


    Ben sat on a couch in a luxuriously looking living room as he conversed with his father. He had gone to his hometown in Michigan for the Christmas leave, mainly because of his heartless plan to make Arnold''s life miserable.


    "Tell me, son. Why do you hate Max Fury so much?" Ben''s father couldn''t help but ask with a glare.


    Hearing his father say that, Ben''s face twitched.


    "Because he stole my girlfriend," the pathetic son of a bitch lied.


    At that instant, his father furrowed his brows and laughed slightly.


    "OH... Ah, is that why you want to make him pay with his sweat? No way son," the old man said.


    Ben''s face almost reddened after this statement, but he could only clench his fist. He wouldn''t dare to mess up around his father or he would get punched in the face.


    "I know there are other reasons for your hatred, son. I would advise you to be a sensitive man instead of a fool."


    "Work hard and be like Max Fury, and I will be the proudest father in the world!" He advised his son with a bellow, hoping that his words made a lot of sense.


    "Now get out and let me sleep!"


    Ben stood up angrily that very minute and walked away. He was born angered and frustrated, but he didn''t dare to show it around his father. When he left his father''s room, he went out of the house building, went straight into his car, and drove off at a crazy speed.


    His anger acted massively.


    "I promise you, Max. This is not the end."


    That was the statement he made the moment he drove into the streets.


    ******


    "You never told us you are getting married, how could you?" Lila was frowning at Arnold, although it wasn''t like a quarrel.


    "I''m sorry. Just wanna make it a surprise," Arnold and apologized.


    Mark wouldn''t say a word but just watched them speak, and even Mia was calm.


    That day, the four decided to visit the gym together and train.


    Accepting his apology, Mark and Lila gave space for Arnold to chat with his girlfriend.


    "The Grindhouse final-year exams would be in four months. I have been preparing really hard..."


    Mia sighed nervously.


    "I just hope I pass," she added.


    Arnold the feeling perfectly. He, too, had gone through a moment like this where he had uncertainties. But now, he actually passed the exams.


    Well, let''s just keep the system aside, right?


    "You have to be greatly determined. If you believe, you could come out with flying colors," Arnold smiled at her and said.


    "Then, when I pass the exams I shall join you here in Grindhouse Wrestling," Mia said with a lot of belief.


    However, Max Fury could only nod hopefully as if he truly believed.


    He knew that his days in Grindhouse Wrestling were numbered.


    Possibly, he could leave for Slamdown even before the exams began.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Culture

    A month has passed just like that...


    Arnold couldn''t believe that Fallout was actually at the corner. In preparation, the four wrestlers who would be participating from Grindhouse Wrestling were given a lot of time to train.


    In the past weeks, they had not even participated in any match. The management made sure that they were fit for the event, mostly to represent Grindhouse Wrestling in a very remarkable way.


    Although Arnold was part of these four, he had failed to attend the general fitness coaching given to the participant by one of the best fitness personnel in the city.


    Actually, he didn''t need that.


    He spent more time with Mark and Lila to train, although they had their own aspects. With time, the two had gained more improvements in their fitness, but it was clear that they really needed to learn more.


    Even Arnold, who was already considered non-human by the system, still had a lot to learn...


    Those days, he also decided to practice Ironskin, but there was a huge reason behind it.


    Arnold gained his first Combat Energy Point!


    [Combat Energy Point: 1.]


    He couldn''t believe it could take so much effort and time to gain just a single point to his Combat Energy. It was sure that he would have to add to his effort to get a lot of Combat Energy Points as fast as possible.


    The system itself had told him this...


    The frightening "Arrival" that it always mentioned seemed to make his head spin, but at times, he became calm.


    Just today again, the system exposed a hint of the Arrival stuff.


    [On those tough days, you would be in front of the challengers to confront these figures.]


    What figures?


    What days?


    What challengers?


    What the actual hell is this system saying?!


    Although the system wouldn''t say more than it wanted to. Arnold couldn''t dare to force it...


    How could he even force something that he couldn''t touch?


    Although it was gradually making him go crazy, Arnold simply tried to be a man...


    After all, he had a lot in hand to do.


    ******


    It was five days to Fallout.


    This was probably the last training Arnold would be doing with his friends and in the Grindhouse Wrestling gym house until after the event.


    While he was in the gym with Mark and Lila, they had a long chat as they ran on treadmills.


    "What if you win, Max?" Lila asked.


    Arnold smiled upon hearing her and just said casually.


    "Of course, I would."


    "You are not sure, bro. But I believe in you," Mark raised a brow with a smile and said. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold nodded to him and turned to Lila...


    "In any game I play, I always win..."


    These words didn''t only come vocally; there was a mix of power on it.


    Even Nia could feel it. And as a reaction, what she could only say was...


    ''What manner of man is this... Did Grindhouse Wrestling just sign an alien?''


    In her mind, there were a lot of thoughts lurking... Although it was normal to have suspicious thoughts about him, visibly, Arnold didn''t look like someone who could be regarded as an alien.


    He finally concluded that he was just a human who worked extremely hard for success...


    Literally, he is just a blessed and talented fighter.


    ''Honestly, I am so proud to be called a friend of Max Fury. When I get married and have kids, I would tell them that was the best friend of the greatest wrestler of all time.''


    Her thought was crazy, but she still found a lot of sense in them.


    Although Arnold hadn''t gone far in his career yet, isn''t it clear that he would become very great in the future?


    There was clearly nothing that would stop him, she believed.


    "When you finally sign for Slamdown, Mark and I will be here again, alone. We are going to miss you so much, Arnold."


    Arnold smiled at her, but his face changed to a surprised one in the next minute.


    "I never told you guys my real name, how do you know?" Arnold laughed in shock while he asked Lila.


    "I overheard her calling you that name on Christmas day. C''mon! How could you not tell us your real name?" Lila glared playfully.


    "I thought Max would be cool, not gonna lie. But now you know, no problems right?" Arnold stared at Lila and asked.


    "Of course, there is. A punch in your belly would do," Lila quickly punched Arnold slightly on his belly, and laughed right after.


    "Oh argh! That was a bang!" Arnold acted as if it caused so much pain, but Mark and Lila knew really well that he wasn''t pained by that punch.


    "I bet you only felt a pinch," Lila curled her lips and fastened her run on the treadmills. When they were done, they decided to visit the training ring again.


    This was normally their culture these days. It was fortunate that Mark and Lila had the passion to work as hard as Arnold wanted to. Sometimes, he would be the one to persuade them to take some time to rest.


    And sometimes, they wouldn''t mind but keep training until they get to their target for the day.


    Setting a target as normal figures without a system, unlike Arnold, was pretty difficult to achieve. Sometimes, they ended up not being able to reach this target, but Arnold understood.


    Although, this case was rare.


    After they got to the training ring, they trained relentlessly, just like on other days...


    Mark was training hard to become a better professional wrestler so he could gain a chance to enter the top shows.


    Lila had the same ambition as well, but there were little to no differences.


    For Arnold, the great Max Fury...


    Well, he was only training to win the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout.


    All figures...


    All forces...


    All fighters...


    In the Royal Rumble ring, surely, will suffer the wrath of The Legacy.


    Just like he always did...


    Come Fallout...


    It was another day to emerge victorious.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Top Flight

    Three days to Fallout, Arnold and the other three wrestlers were set to leave for the stadium rented specially for the pay-per-view event.


    Karl would also be participating in the match, so he was there too. Although, he had been released initially not because of the match. As not being part of the actual planning gang, he was set free after two weeks with a considerable fine.


    Now, it was probably certain that Karl had destroyed every business that he had had with Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher.


    He was pretty lucky not to get his contract terminated and fired. It was actually because his father was pretty rich...


    Before Arnold left, Mark and Lila saw him at the garage. He had also visited his mother and siblings in the estate lately, and he made sure they were safe.


    When they were about to leave, he looked at his friends and spoke.


    "I want to ask you guys for a favor."


    "What''s that?" Lila asked.


    Mark was all ears.


    "I want you to always check on my mother... My siblings too," Arnold begged.


    Those words didn''t shake either Mark or Lila. They could only smile at the young and who had so much priceless love for his family.


    "Hey, common bro! You know we would always do that even without you asking..." Mark said.


    "I know..."


    Arnold smiled at those relieving words. Of course, he had good friends!


    "You just have to get yourself reading for one of the greatest matches the world would ever see," Lila looked straight into his eyes and said.


    "You shouldn''t just make everyone amazed with your performance; you should win it as well," Mark patted his shoulders like a senior brother.


    If not for the fact that Arnold was talented and doing pretty well as a professional wrestler, Mark was older than him.


    Then, after those motivational words, Arnold brought out the keys from his pocket and handed them over to Lila.


    "Unfortunately, I wouldn''t have to drive to the airport with my car due to security reasons. Mark has a car, so, you should take care of mine until I''m back," he smiled at Lila. The. He nodded to Lila who was kind of stunned...


    With that gesture, which simply meant that she should go ahead and collect the key, Lila collected the keys with a delighted smile.


    "I will take good care of it, trust me, Lila assured Arnold.


    They went back into the building after Arnold had the others had left.


    Karl couldn''t even dare to come close to Arnold because of what he did. But Arnold acknowledged the fact that the young was feeling guilty...


    It was certain that he wasn''t a pathetic fool like Ben or Tristan Black...


    Or even Corey.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling transportation van was guarded by several security vehicles as they made their way to the airport, just because of Arnold''s controversies.


    "Honestly, they don''t have to do this," he muttered to himself, feeling like he was a weak figure who desperately needed protection.


    On getting to the airport, they journeyed through the air to Las Vegas, Nevada. Las Vegas, NV, is undoubtedly one of the best cities in the US and is known for countless sports arena buildings.


    The population was remarkable as well, as it was a very big city. After all, that was the main strategy considered by all professional wrestling companies...


    They couldn''t afford to visit a city that didn''t have a high population.


    This was the culture of the top shows after all...


    Every show, both weekly and pay-per-views, was made in different cities across the world. Arnold just couldn''t wait to be part of this adventure...


    This has always been what he had dreamt of.


    (Account Balance: $28600).


    Now, he was getting undoubtedly rich. But honestly, riches wasn''t his only aim...


    Greatness was ahead.


    When they arrived in Las Vegas, Arnold was honorably welcomed, just like the other wrestlers. With an appropriate room given to him, the only thing he needed was his food...


    No, not the food you eat.


    It was the food Arnold usually ate.


    The relentless training!


    This time, Arnold would just call it a warmup. It was already three days to go, and although he could still practice several times, that wasn''t what Arnold planned to do throughout these remaining days.


    No...


    Only training was not the way...


    Arnold had come to discover this long ago.


    He decided to watch Royal Rumble matches with the highest rating on the internet. There were ten of them.


    Ten great royal rumble matches of ten years!


    With the unrelenting desire to gain knowledge about this great match, he watched and observed every move that appeared to be remarkable and learned from the best.


    Not just the winners but those who were just able to maintain a long time in the match but were unlucky.


    There was so much to learn from them as well...


    ******


    "Common! Get into your car, let''s race!"


    Lila shouted in excitement to Mark as she walked over to Arnold''s Range Rover Evoque. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing, Lila? Do you really know how to drive?" Mark''s brows furrowed. He had been warning her not to use the car so carelessly just because Arnold handed it over to her before leaving.


    Honestly, how could someone who doesn''t have a car be able to drive?


    She was even attempting to race with Mark.


    "No way, Lila. I''m not in this," Mark told her politely, but it seemed to have angered her a little.


    "Alright then, watch me drive to the end of the street, and back to hit you to the ground!" Lila said, powered the car, and zoomed off with a frightening speed.


    "Lila!!! OH MY... F**king God!"


    The car sprinted as if like at its peak speed, frightening everyone on the quiet street away. The sound of the car alone was able to show the level of Lila''s craziness.


    "Is that how people without a car behave?" Mark couldn''t help asking, stunned.


    However, while he was there, wondering, a sudden sound made his eyes widen.


    *BOOM!*


    ******


    [A/N: Mark and Lila character images are out. Check and support!]

 Chapter 109 - 109: Ready

    Two days to Fallout, Arnold was more ready than ever. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After countless training, he had greatly increased his Strength, which the system said to be the most important attribute for the match.


    Of course, with a good stamina rate, it was going to be hard for opponents to throw him off the ring through the top rope.


    If he was balanced enough, then he could hardly be eliminated from the match.


    Although the Royal Rumble was not like other matches that didn''t take too long to end. There were going to be 30 Men in the match, making it the longest match ever.


    That''s why it was going to be the main event...


    A day before Fallout...


    Arnold visited the gym once but spent what seemed like an eternity in the training ring. All this while, he practiced eliminating moves like the Clothesline and Dropkick and even tried to fasten the speed of a normal throwing move...


    Although he also practiced his finishers, he mainly focused on those common moves, transforming them from common to great.


    When it was nighttime, he heard a knock on his room door... He approached and opened, only to see a URW official holding a paper card in one hand.


    "Good day, Max Fury. This is your Royal Rumble entry number," the lady with pink hair and ivory skin said politely to Arnold.


    After handing over the paper card to him, she left.


    Arnold closed the door and walked to his bed to open the paper. Honestly, he was hoping to get a favorable number so he wouldn''t have to start so early... It was widely known that most people who started early in a Royal Rumble Match didn''t end up winning. They often got extremely tired as the match went on and ended up getting eliminated.


    Arnold really didn''t want that to happen to him.


    He let out a soft sigh as he stared at the paper card, then slowly, he opened the card and brought out a small wrapped paper in it.


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly and nervously, although he didn''t seem to panic at all.


    Then, courageously, he unfolded the paper...


    On the paper, a disheartening number could be seen.


    (Entry number: 5).


    "Ah, shit!" Arnold couldn''t help but curse.


    He had directly been forced to enter the royal rumble ring earlier than he wanted.


    "If it had been the tens, it would have been better. Entering as the fifth competitor is way too bad!"


    Arnold frowned slightly...


    "But, judging by other aspects, this is still good," his face look changed suddenly.


    It was true...


    Arnold really had to make a good performance to strengthen the interest of the top shows in him. Not just that, with a good performance, he could get a high value, granting him huge pay and more fans to his tally.


    After all, life is all about effort and hard work.


    If he does what it takes to stay till the end, he could achieve that goal. At the same time, he could impress the company to grant him a good deal as their superstar.


    "There is nothing to worry about... I believe I would win..."


    Arnold believed in himself and just stayed calm. Several discussions were causing a stir on the internet, but he didn''t seem to be shaken at all.


    -----


    Pie444: "Four wrestlers are coming from Grindhouse Wrestling; what if the winner of the Royal Rumble match turns out to be one of them?"


    Emax replies to Pie444: "It''s so unfortunate that you have 0% professional wrestling knowledge! How can you have such a thought?"


    Kema: "Honestly, there is no hope for any Grindhouse wrestler in that match. Not even Max Fury."


    Drenstar06: "Do you who Max Fury is? Oh, Gud! I''m sure you have no idea who he is."


    Soft_Punch: "We don''t give a f**k about who he is. Just a punch from Shawn Buston would get him eliminated."


    Audrey: "Watch, and see!"


    (See more 19k comments).


    ----


    There were a lot of comments m which he couldn''t read. That was a waste of time in fact.


    He preferred to keep watching Royal Rumble matches on his laptop than to wander around the internet. The internet was buzzing with various conversations that could make his head spin, so he didn''t want to feel pressured...


    Pressure was the baddest killer to one''s motivation.


    Throughout the day, Arnold trained, practiced, watched Royal Rumble match videos, ate, napped, reflected, pondered...


    Then trained and practiced again...


    He was making sure he never got a slight hint of fatigue, and the system had already urged him to relax too much.


    While the rest of the Grindhouse Wrestling stars visited the advanced fitness coaching, Arnold spent time with his own coach...


    The Pro Wrestling System.


    When he was asked at a press conference why he preferred to practice without the aid of any fitness or skill coach, he would only say...


    "Honestly, I really don''t have a reason. I just feel like I can improve by myself."


    It was true, indeed.


    Many who had witnessed his success believed him with full heart, while many concluded that he could shine in an amateur wrestling show like Grindhouse Wrestling with such an act.


    Although Arnold didn''t react to such beliefs.


    Since his trustworthy system had assured him, why worry?


    "My Advocate is my coach... That''s final," he muttered to himself.


    Even the top shows wouldn''t be able to convince him to get a fitness coach... Well, if they were to force him, then he would prove the uselessness of any fitness coach in the upcoming Royal Rumble match.


    Just like he had done to Manager Jack Harris in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    A day to Fallout...


    Well, it was getting more hot everywhere...


    The preparation for the show had begun.


    Several workmen had arrived at the arena for stage fixings and other needed activities.


    Arnold was also getting ready in his own aspect, just like he always did. He decided to practice rather than visit the gym.


    The gym was canceled for that day since he saw that he didn''t really need it.


    He was only wanting to perfect every move.


    While he was in the training ring on the sunny afternoon, a familiar, seemingly old man walked in, stunning Arnold.


    It took just a few seconds before he recognized this man''s identity.


    URW legend, Conor Kurt!


    Jk Styles''s tag team partner at their time!

 Chapter 110 - 110: Ready (II)

    "Hello, Max Fury," Conor Kurt greeted just after noticing that Arnold had stopped practicing.


    "Good day, Conor! It''s such an honor to see you," Arnold replied with a tone of excitement.


    It was clear that he was really pleased to see him, and Conor had noticed it.


    "You really train and practice a lot. That alone is impressive, Fury," Conor, with his wrinkling white skin and greyish hair, said with a smile.


    Arnold quickly nodded and said.


    "I improve a lot while I train and practice alone... That''s the secret of my success," that was a half lie.


    Yes, it was true that his training helped him improve, but the system had a hand in his success as well. The fact that he didn''t mention the Pro Wrestling System made it a half-lie.


    "I see... So, what made you use Jk Style''s theme song for your stage entry? It''s surprising you know?" Conor walked close to the ring as he spoke.


    "He had been my favorite wrestler, especially when he was your tag team partner! Unfortunately, he died before I could get to meet him, so I just wanted to use his theme song to keep his glory awake. He was is legend," Arnold said.


    "Yes, indeed. He is a legend. Even more than I am," Conor responded, but his statement made Arnold a little confused.


    "I... I never said that sir," Arnold tried to secure himself.


    "I never said you said it. I said it myself," these words were strong, but Conor was having a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Arnold didn''t utter a word but only nodded.


    "I will be there watching and hoping to see you win. I believe you can make history tonight... Good luck, Max Fury."


    With a thumbs up, Conor said and walked out of the training ring room.


    Arnold could only nod as a response... He didn''t have what to say to the legend. However, Conor really liked the coolness in him. He appeared to be very different than other upcoming professional wrestling stars of this generation. And it was amazing.


    "Another motivation... Many are hoping for my victory. I can''t afford to lose," Arnold said to himself and quickly went back to practicing.


    He tried to practice until it was almost evening.


    By 4 pm, he left the training ring and straight to the locker room. The arena was already giving off a noisy aura as it was almost time for the event. The pay-per-view would be kicking off by 7 pm, but the arena was already full before 3 pm.


    That was the spirit of the royal rumble.


    The second greatest pay-per-view event of the top shows. It was every wrestler''s dream to be part of a Royal Rumble Match due to the privilege it brings to the winner.


    At the locker rooms, in the men''s division, thirty men sat back and prepared for one of the greatest matches of their career.


    When it was 7 pm, the show kicked off...


    There were a lot of single and tag team matches to come before the main event. There were still Championship Matches as well, and all these had to be taken before the main event.


    There were countless wins and countless losses... However, it was only certain that some were favored while some were not.


    That was the culture of fighting...


    You win, or you lose.


    The only match that captivated Arnold was Andrew Jack''s title defense in a rematch against Jay D. Unfortunately for Jay D, he lost again.


    Although this time it wasn''t a steel cage...


    Jay D did his best and gave his all, making Andrew believe that he was truly worth being a champion. However, Andrew Jack appeared to be the most worthy man in the ring.


    He kept soaring as the champion, making Arnold admire his passion. He still appeared too strong for Arnold to defeat.


    He was like a "Tristan Black" combined, or a triple "Jerry Blaze" if he was to make a comparison.


    Keeping that aside, he watched other matches as well.


    There was a World World championship match as well, which was the Rampage show''s top Championship.


    Arnold was interested in watching anyway, and he was amazed at the way the wrestlers fought.


    Kelly Henry and Iron Dream were some of the top wrestlers in the show, and just like Andrew Jack, they still appeared too strong in Arnold''s face.


    "Maybe I''m underestimating myself too much, I have to stop," Arnold thought for a while and concluded...


    It was after the URW World Championship Match that the Royal Rumble Match began.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, IT''S TIME!!!"


    There was an uproar in the large congregation.


    This was the first time Arnold would be participating in a show having over a hundred thousand fans.


    It was massive, but he had the courage.


    Before he could know it, the match began.


    The show started with a Rampage wrestler and a Slamdown wrestler.


    The entry rule was set that a new competitor would enter every three minutes, so Arnold was just nine minutes away from entering the ring after the sound of the bell.


    He waited...


    Although he was already ready to go out and fight. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clad in the long red leather jacket, he matched through the alleyway and approached the final room before the main arena where the show was ongoing.


    After three minutes, the third competitor walked into the ring.


    After another three minutes, the fourth competitor ran in as well.


    It was just a matter of three minutes before it reached his turn, and Arnold''s heart felt like it was ascending to the top of a mountain.


    Ten...


    Nine...


    Eight...


    Before he could know it, the countdown to his entry started, and the whole congregation was eager to see who it was.


    "Who is the fifth fighter to make an entry???!"


    Arnold could hear the excited commentators.


    Seven...


    Six...


    Five...


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    With a sigh, Arnold walked through the entrance and straight to the main arena.


    The song of JK Styles had already made a part of the fans scream out loud, and upon entry, the shouts only increased.


    Ignoring anything that could counter his focus, he charged at the ring.


    It was time!


    ******


    [A/N: Thank you for your support this month. I''m truly grateful. We are entering a new month, I hope you keep supporting this novel. Thanks once again. Actually, we could get a mass release if we get a lot of Golden Tickets. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 111 - 111: Royal Rumble Match (I)

    Four raging wrestlers were already in the ring, fighting against each other. However, when the song of Max Fury echoed clearly, every man''s attention in the ring was drawn.


    The king is here!


    Just like other royal rumbles, the path to the ring was pretty long unlike that of other events. It took Arnold a few seconds before he could approach the ring with a run, and when he did...


    All four wrestlers in the ring quickly turned against him.


    Three from Rampage, one from Slamdown... All four men cast a fierce gaze on Arnold just as he walked in.


    "I guess they are planning to confront the Champion of Grindhouse Wrestling... Oh my God, this isn''t going to be funny for Max Fury."


    Arnold noticed this and swallowed a couple of times. It could only mean one thing to be surrounded by four men in the ring at a Royal Rumble Match...


    He was already going to be eliminated right at that time, without even having to stay for a minute.


    Arnold was short of what to do at that moment, and before he could know it, one of the men charged at him in aim for a kick.


    A Broad Kick.


    However, his advanced Agility would never fail him... Not with the attack of an average wrestler like Jaxon Lee.


    Although Jaxon Lee was a former Rampage Intercontinental champion, he appeared not to be fast enough or too strong enough.


    Arnold had improved massively after so much practice and training... When Jaxon threw his leg at him for a kick, he not only dodged the attack but followed his face with a massive punch.


    Jaxon staggered to the side at that instant, giving the other three men a chance to strike. Arnold expected the three other men to charge at one, so he only decided to make an escape move.


    No, not outside the ring, just a small move that could save him from an attack for a short period.


    Now, the sneak attack moves became useful.


    When the three men charged at him, he bent low to the mat and rolled through their feet. When doing this, Arnold grabbed the ankles of two wrestlers and forced them to the mat that instant, face-first.


    Now he really knew why the Sneak Attack was recommended by the system. He surely had practiced different moves of the Sneak Attack as well, and now, he could attack an opponent even when in danger, making unbelievable moves that could blow people''s minds.


    This move was just an example. The fans were stunned astonishment just as they saw Max Fury bring two wrestlers to kiss the mat at the same time.


    More than what they expected as a first impression, he was really a talented fighter!


    The last attacker quickly charged at Arnold with incredible speed, almost as fast as that of Jaxon Lee, but Jaxon was still better.


    At that time, Arnold had approached the ropes in one corner, and while this wrestler aimed to clothesline him outside the ring, Arnold dodged the attack by lowering his height enough not to get hit, raised the wrestler''s leg, and threw him outside the ring.


    The force and speed that Arnold used in throwing him made it impossible for this fair-skinned wrestler, and he fell outside the ring face-first.


    Arnold sighed.


    ''First elimination, let''s go!''


    He walked back to the middle of the ring and approached Jaxon. The other wrestlers had let go of their ambition to eliminate Max Fury, so they faced themselves for a fight.


    Max Fury just appeared to be more powerful than they thought.


    However, Jaxon Lee appeared to be the only one who believed that he could get Max Fury beaten and eliminated. He charged at Max Fury again, this time, he was slow, but there was a terrific aura of a devasting strike.


    Arnold was always fast in his reaction to attacks, and this had helped him escape most attacks, unlike other matches he had fought. Indeed, the Sneak Attack practices had helped him improve.


    Jaxon didn''t strike with a Broad Kick this time, he came with a punch.


    But it was so unfortunate that Max Fury was just a swift wizard. One moment, it would feel like he had attacked successfully, but the next moment, it turned out that he was the one being victimized.


    Grabbing his hand, Arnold changed course and twisted it a few times. A groan could be heard through the ring while Jaxon fell to his knees in pain.


    Arnold smiled upon that act, knowing what he could actually do at that moment...


    Not everyone predicted his next action, but it was done, and there were pointless screams from the congregation. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Arnold let go of Jaxon''s arm and moved several steps backward. The fact that Jaxon was still holding his pain and suffering from the pain made it easier for him to strike.


    And with the blink of an eye, joined with great Agility and Attack Power, Max Fury charged at Jaxon and launched a Sorrowful Kiss.


    Jaxon fell at that instant, unconscious.


    However, when he tried to pull him up for elimination, the already-finished countdown caused another theme song to play.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Ding...!*


    The display of a roaring monster was shown on the wide display screen at the entrance area, and just then, just by hearing the sound of the theme song, the whole arena erupted with shouts.


    "OHH OH! It''s The Devourer! HEAVY AMOS! The indestructible! The predator! The bringer of chaos!"


    Arnold could only shrug as the reaction to the arrival of this wrestler was stunning. With the way it looked, he was someone who had a great urge to destroy and eliminate.


    Arnold could notice his structure as well, and he looked like a figure weighing up to 350 pounds.


    "Oh... Shit!" Arnold caused.


    Heavy Amos, with dark glints shining deep in his eyes, charged at the ring with storming footsteps.


    Arnold didn''t have to be told that this big guy was coming for him...


    After all...


    He is the trending superstar that many have been talking about.


    He would have to face his fears.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Royal Rumble Match (II): Heavy Amos The Devourer

    Heavy Amos threw a frightening gaze at Arnold, letting out rough breaths that revealed the level of his eagerness to beat Max Fury to a stupor.


    Although Arnold was a bit nervous with the way Heavy Amos acted, he still appeared calm and attentive.


    Truthfully, Heavy Amos didn''t know whether or not he was afraid of him. In Max Fury''s dark eyes were complicated glints that defined nothing but fearlessness.


    At that time, the fans were cheering at the top of their lungs, giving both parties the courage to attack themselves.


    Although as experienced fighters, they didn''t pay any attention but just watched and inspected, finding the right time to attack.


    This wasn''t a one-on-one match you know? And the other wrestlers in the ring were watching. No, they both got fed up and attacked Heavy Amos.


    While Arnold was watching with a hint of awe, a broad kick from Jaxon caused him to fall on the mat due to the great impact of the attack.


    [Focus is always important, host. Being unfocused could cause you much.]


    The Pro Wrestling System whispered in Arnold''s head just as he fell on the mat. The kick wasn''t hard enough to send him to unconsciousness, so Arnold only felt the pain for a moment. Although Jaxon Lee wasn''t done with him yet.


    He pulled Arnold up from the white mat and lifted him through his shoulders as if about to launch a Samoan Drop... Arnold quickly judged that it was a Samoan Drop, but the words of the commentators proved him wrong.


    "Jaxon is about to deliver an AA!!! Oh, this might just be the end for the Alpha and Omega champion of Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    ''An AA??? Holy Shit!" Arnold quickly elbowed Jaxon with the fastest speed he could execute, but it unfortunately seemed to be too late.


    *BAAM!*


    "An AA! That''s an Attitude Adjustment!!!"


    Of course, it was a legendary move made by a WWE legend, Mr Cena, in the late years. Now, Jaxon Lee had chosen not to let the legacy die, just as the Pro Wrestling System brought Brandy Orton''s RKO.


    Arnold felt unconscious, but he didn''t really have to worry since there would be a fast three-count to get him defeated.


    It was to be a top-rope elimination, which he definitely will be aware of when Jaxon tried to pull him up from the mat.


    Arnold gasped as if like a dying man... The AA was literally not an ordinary finishing move, in some ways, it could be directly compared to the RKO and other terrifying finishers like the Tombstone Piledriver, the F5, the Jackhammer, and as well the SC Stunner.


    Although there was a noticeable act of pain, the system always did its job.


    Jaxon dragged Arnold up and settled for an elimination... Thanks to The Legacy''s Strength and Endurance, they were able to save him from the heartbreaking move.


    With his last-conjured strength, Arnold punched Jaxon in the face, falling back to the mat after forcing his opponent to let go of him.


    What''s more shocking? That instant, Heavy Amos threw one of the competitors out of the ring, symbolizing his elimination.


    That was not all; the other competitor was eliminated right after, with Heavy Amos catching them off guard.


    Now, there were three men in the ring, but it only took a few seconds before there were two remaining.


    While Heavy Amos was too gazing at Max Fury who was sitting and leaning on one corner of the ring, Jaxon thought he was mindless of him and charged.


    Just as he got close, a huge grip struck his neck, and before he could know it, he was outside the ring.


    "YEAH!!!"


    "There is power! An absolute power in him. That''s why he is called The Devourer of Men!"


    A commentator felt the sweetness of the match and commented, his voice as loud as the entire cheer of the fans due to the help of the microphone.


    Right now, it was only Arnold in the ring...


    No, there was an ongoing countdown...


    However, Heavy Amos didn''t seem to be attracted to the countdown. His gaze was focused on Max Fury, who he truly had wanted to fight.


    Now that he was done with the tiny rats that obstructed his way, he was ready to fight this wonder fighter!


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    Another competitor, the seventh entry of the 2057 Royal Rumble Match ran with the best speed he had. He was not totally slender, but he possessed a crazy character that only added to the fun of the match.


    Upon reaching the ring, while Arnold still sat and watched the big man, this guy, named Bruno The Jerk, was quickly caught before he could step into the ring.


    While he stood in the small space of the ring, outside the ropes, Heavy Amos grabbed his neck and pulled him into the ring. That same instant, still with a grip on the neck, Heavy Amos threw Bruno The Jerk back outside the ring, where he actually came from.


    That was a fast elimination that took just three seconds.


    The crazy man was shamed, however, the match continued.


    Heavy Amos approached Arnold this time with yet a fierce look on his face. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold had stood up moments before he approached, and the men stood face-to-face after they got close to each other.


    While they stood for a while, Heavy Amos chuckled and spoke.


    "It was so unfortunate that you had to meet me today, Max Fury... I have been waiting for this day to come just to destroy you, and end your career... Just like Tristan Black had planned but failed."


    "Today, there is no escape. Before I throw you off that top rope, I will make sure you barely walk on your feet and faintly thrust your arms."


    "Max Fury, I will make your life miserable!"


    Arnold listened to all that Heavy Amos had said, but he didn''t seem to be shaken at all.


    Instead, the faint glint in his eyes turned red in the next moment, clenching his fist.


    Then before the clash, he let out a fierce smile and shouted.


    "Let''s see!"


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for reading, and thanks for the support. We hit 30 Golden Tickets, we get a five chapters mass release.]

 Chapter 113 - 113: Royal Rumble Match (III): Max Fury vs Heavy Amos

    Everyone was already eager to see Max Fury and Heavy Amos fight. The very moment they clashed with each other, the cheers became louder.


    They started with a share of punches at that instant, but Max Fury happened to have the lower hand in the clash. He quickly made a sneak attack and run switch behind Heavy Amos''s back. Heavy Amos tried to elbow him away, but Max Fury was smart enough to keep his face down.


    At one moment, a thought flashed into his mind.


    "A suplex! Yes a suplex!"


    Without having much time to hesitate, he quickly tried to raise Heavy Amos to deliver a Suplex. Everyone in the congregation doubted that action at first, however, they were stunned away the moment they saw Heavy Amos flying in the air and landing on his neck.


    Thanks to Max Fury''s growing strength, it made it almost easy for him to deliver this move.


    At that moment, Heavy Amos fell on the mat with a boom. Arnold didn''t turn to him immediately, thinking that he was down. However, the huge man proved him wrong in a matter of seconds.


    A huge hand came hitting Arnold from behind, causing a back Clothesline. That very instant, Arnold fell face-first onto the mat, stunned and confused at the same time.


    Although the clothesline didn''t do much harm to him, the shock of Heavy Amos standing up immediately after the Suplex made him stay down, astonished.


    Now, Heavy Amos stood and watched him on the mat, staring at him with fearful eyes.


    Arnold had never had this level of fear in his wrestling career, to be honest. Although Tristan Black was a fierce figure, he didn''t possess such strength and endurance that Heavy Amos had.


    It was both shocking and unbelievable at the same time.


    [Don''t stay down. He would destroy you if you do.]


    ''What do I do?" Arnold sought help from the system.


    [Try to fight him by taking down his limbs. Capitalize on his leg at first... That''s the way to fight tall and huge wrestlers like him.]


    Upon hearing this, Arnold quickly stood up, letting the fears slide. Heavy Amos chuckled upon noticing his redetermination, but Arnold paid no attention.


    That same moment, Heavy Amos charged at him with great speed, as if coming for a spear. However, Arnold''s speed would never let him down...


    The sneak attack he had learned also played a huge role in saving him from being knocked off. Sliding through the mat, with an unnatural speed, Arnold escaped the devastating attack that Heavy Amos had planned.


    That time, he had also gripped the leg of the bug man, twisting it at that instant. Heavy Amos fell with his left leg being gripped and attacked by Max Fury.


    Arnold wouldn''t dare to let go, as this was probably the only chance he had to take this man down.


    There were loud cheers at that time as many couldn''t believe that Max Fury could put Heavy Amos on the ground.


    Even Heavy Amos himself had widened eyes at that instant, but there was actually nothing he could do at the moment.


    Arnold already made a tight grip, and to make it more interesting, he stomped on Amos''s knee as if like trying to smash a coconut with his feet.


    Heavy Amos felt a terrific yet unique pain I''m his knees, his eyes broadening the more. A part of the fans, definitely Heavy Amos''s fans, couldn''t help but BOO him after such an act.


    To Arnold, this wasn''t a good attack as well. But he had to do what he had to do. Heavy Amos would have loved to punish him this way as well if he had the chance, so there was no way he could let go of his opportunity.


    Of course...


    Good people punish bad people.


    Heavy Amos appeared to be like he had the same mission against Arnold. And Arnold believed that he must be someone from his brother''s gang, perhaps... Maybe he had allied with Corey to take him down, just as Tristan Black had done.


    With this thought in mind, a frown appeared on Arnold''s face, and his heart hardened like stone.


    The urge not to attack Heavy Amos''s knees suddenly faded away, and he kept stomping and stomping until the man cried for mercy. There was a smile on his face when he saw the man who threatened to destroy him cry for help in his wrath. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, that wasn''t the main aim here; he had to get the son of a bitch eliminated before the countdown ended.


    Yes, another countdown had begun, and Heavy Amos would surely get a space to rest if he didn''t get eliminated at this moment.


    Arnold, with the great strength he possessed, stunning the whole fans, pulled Heavy Amos up and pushed him to the top ropes. Then, at that instant, he struck with a Broad Kick that sent Heavy Amos out of the ring, his huge unconscious body lying on the ringside.


    "This is unbelievable! Max Fury eliminated the devourer! Heavy Amos is out of the Royal Rumble Match!!!"


    The whole arena vibrated in shouts, almost everyone finding it hard to believe what had just happened.


    But of course, it happened. The Max Fury they see is not just an ordinary fighter... He is more than just a fighter!


    Words couldn''t express the level of their astonishment at that instant.


    However, Max Fury only stood by the ropes and waited for the eighth person to come in... Surprisingly, he was the only one in the ring at that time...


    Three...


    Two...


    ONE!


    *Ding...!*


    Suddenly, a familiar song sounded... It was familiar to some of the fans and Arnold, but it was mostly alien to the rest.


    Arnold''s face turned dark the moment he heard this theme music, but there was no trace of fear or shock in his countenance.


    What I knew I could notice was the unforgiving desire to fight and defeat without remorse...


    Justin Reed stepped from the entrance as the eighth person in the match, and Arnold could only smile as a reaction.


    For three minutes, he would have to fight this son of a bitch before another entry!


    "Common Ben... Come take a little taste of my revenge!"

 Chapter 114 - 114: Royal Rumble Match (IV): Tag Team Attack!

    The clash between Ben and Arnold lasted for three minutes... Arnold made sure that he gave Ben another beating that caused him great pain, but he decided not to throw him off the top rope when he had the chance.


    The fans also sparked reactions after that act, but unfortunately got no explanation of the reason why Arnold did that.


    After several minutes, the match had gone really far, summing up a total of twenty men who had entered the royal rumble ring. Out of these twenty men, ten had been eliminated.


    Justin Reed (Ben) was still inside the ring... After Arnold decided to eliminate him, it seemed like fate had smiled on him. No one had been able to get him eliminated. In fact, it was shocking that he was dominating on his own side, making an impression on the fans.


    Arnold ignored after several observations and faced his enemy. Now, there were five battle spots in the ring, each ten men going on a one-on-one clash.


    However, Arnold never thought he would face Jay D one day. Yes, the guy who was defeated in the steel cage match and still lost in the championship rematch.


    The guy who Mark bet on and believed that he would defeat Andrew Jack!


    Yes, it was him. Former Universal Champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling...


    Although he lost to Andrew Jack, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t beat Max Fury to frustration. To be honest, Arnold had been finding it hard to take control of their fight.


    Jay D kept striking with shocking moves, taking the lead. Most times, he also tried to throw Arnold over the top rope, but thanks to the great stamina he possessed.


    Wonderful fighters like him don''t get easily eliminated in important matches like this.


    Jay D got frustrated at a time and decided to leave Arnold alone. Arnold shrugged at that act and almost laughed even though his head, back, and belly hurt terribly.


    ''He couldn''t get me eliminated... HAHAHA!''


    He let out a laugh in his mind, seeing Jay D''s frustration, and when he stood up and went in another direction to take on another opponent.


    Little did he know that something more fierce was coming in his way.


    The tenth entry was a young man who had a tag partner, and unfortunately, the sixteenth person appeared to be his partner. These guys had been the most contributors of the eliminations with Arnold and Jay D following the record.


    Every single man they came across was eliminated without hesitation due to the joint force they executed. Now, it was Max Fury''s turn to feel that force.


    He was happy that Jay D had frustratingly left, not knowing that he left him for greater misery.


    Arnold received a superkick before he knew it, and when he was on the verge of falling to the mat, another superkick acting on a different force hit him hard on his face again.


    He fell to absolute unconsciousness at that instant, and the fans reacted to what had happened to the man who eliminated Heavy Amos.


    Truly, Heavy Amos was one of the competitors that had the highest chance of winning this match due to his fitness capabilities. Now that he had been eliminated by Max Fury, the fans seemed to have added him to their list of high-chanced survivors...


    However, the fact that this tag team was taking him on in a double force made it clear that he would be eliminated just now.


    The hopes had died and switched, some died and refused to move another. Max Fury''s fans seemed to have been heartbroken after seeing him attacked by two veteran tag team partners...


    The Party...


    They were former Slamdown Tag Team Champions.


    Everyone knew what they were capable of and the level of their outrageousness.


    That moment when they pulled Max Fury up and were about to throw him, the 21st countdown ended, and a young man rushed to the ring with incredible speed...


    Before The Party was able to get Arnold eliminated, Kieran Grant stepped into the ring and punched one of the partners in the face.


    However, the other partner quickly grabbed Arnold and sent him through the top rope.


    Arnold tried holding up to the ropes, but the force of the throw was way more fierce than he could beat at that moment. After several attacks from these two, he had barely taken a stance.


    At least, he stayed for a long, considerable period.


    The fans would always recognize him for that... That was a fact he knew, although his heart was filled with thoughts of dismay.


    However... Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unbelievably...


    When his feet had almost touched the carpet outside, he suddenly felt a tight grip on his hand. That instant, the fall paused, and Arnold discovered that he hadn''t been eliminated.


    Looking up at this savior, Arnold''s eyes widened when he saw Karl (Kieran Grant).


    Karl just saved him from getting eliminated, and it was totally unbelievable...


    It took Arnold a while before he could believe that this was happening. However, not wanting to misuse this opportunity, he quickly gets back to the ring at a fast pace.


    He stared at Karl with widened eyes, his heart racing...


    ''After the beating?''


    ''After the arrest?''


    Karl still saved him from getting eliminated from a match that only needed one winner out of thirty men!!!


    Although it was certain that Karl was at fault for allying with Tristan Black, only a few in the entire world would do what he just did.


    While Arnold stared at him with looks of shock, Karl only smiled and nodded.


    Surprisingly, Karl had attacked the tag team partners who attempted to eliminate him, and they were lying half unconscious on the mat.


    With that gesture from Karl, they both glanced at these two men, and before they could know it, Max Fury and Kieran Grant charged at them with a force that symbolized destruction.


    Karl hadn''t told him why he saved him from getting eliminated, but that wasn''t important at this time...


    These motherf**king tag team partners had to visit the ringside at first!


    ******


    [A/N: I have to thank Ttnumber2, and Nameyelus for their encouraging support. You both are the only reason why I''m still writing this book. Once again, thank you very much!]

 Chapter 115 - 115: Royal Rumble Match (V): The cunning guy

    In a very short time, both partners of The Party were thrown out of the ring from the top rope. There was a loud vocal reaction that erupted in the arena as the fans witnessed the drama that had just happened.


    Max Fury was just a thin line away from elimination, but Kieran Grant just saved him from landing outside the ring!


    "In a Royal Rumble Match? This is unbelievable!"


    "They aren''t tag team partners, and they aren''t even friends! What would Kieran Grant do that?"


    The commentators expressed their confusion at that moment, but there was no hint of response from either Karl or Arnold.


    After the tag team partners were eliminated, Arnold turned to look at Karl and asked.


    "Why?"


    This time, Karl stared back for a short moment and smiled. The next moment, that smile faded, and he walked over to another competitor to fight.


    Arnold saw him leave and sighed. "He would have to tell me why he did that."


    In the meantime, he had to keep fighting as he was still in the game. Perhaps fortune had smiled on him by bringing Karl into the Royal Rumble Match at the right moment.


    If it hadn''t been for Karl (Kieran Grant), he would have been in his locker room at this moment. With another glance to Karl, Arnold let out a slight smile and turned to face another opponent.


    Fortunately but unfortunately again, he stumbled into Jay D at that time. Jay D froze a bit, then he added an evil smile on his face.


    "Ya still here?! Damn your ass!" Jay D charged him and attempted a forearm clash, but Arnold decided to let this man take advantage of him again.


    Jay D got the upper hand at the last clash before The Party attacked, and this made Arnold a little disappointed and exasperated... Now, he wouldn''t let that happen again.


    He is a professional wrestler like Jay D, and he believed he was strong enough to take him down. Although Jay D possessed great attribute levels, as he sensed, he believed he got better.


    Just when Jay D''s forearm was about to hit him in the face, Arnold made a swift shift and dodged the attack. Jay D, with widened eyes, fell on the mat with his hands creating a balance.


    He had a shocked reaction not because Arnold had dodged the attack, but because he acted like the actual "FLASH" in a legendary series back in the 10s. Arnold acted like he couldn''t move away at first and waited for Jay D to get closer... When Jay D was now confident that he had made a successful strike, he quickly escaped the forearm clash with an unnatural speed.


    This was why Jay D appeared stunned.


    ''Oh, my hell! Too fast!''


    These were the words that came out of his mouth, and in the next moment, he got superkick''d by the same Max Fury that almost stunned his heart away.


    Jay D fell on the mat with a mix of shock and pain... That instant, he didn''t know when he was sent out of the ring by the same Max Fury. Not only did the pain from the superkick cause his misery, but the astonishment did much.


    Even as he fell outside the ring, he still stared into the ring with the same widened eyes, his heart almost on the verge of skipping.


    ''Is no human! No way!'' Jay D quickly stood up and staggered his way through the alley, disappearing from the arena in no time.


    The fans seemed to have noticed what made him give that reaction, but only pointless cheers were heard as there were just too many people in the arena.


    Seeing Jay D leave, Arnold smiled and returned his attention to the ring... Then, he walked over to another wrestler who was visibly standing at one corner of the ring with no one to fight.


    This guy seems to be exhausted, and he was seemingly injured as well. He was grabbing his other hand arm with his first as he groaned heavily, making Arnold a little confused.


    ''Easy to eliminate, but just too foolish... I will let him be. He would just have to save himself from another competitor.''


    With this said in his mind, Arnold turned to another direction. He deleted the urge to attack the seemingly injured wrestler and approached another...


    However, it only turned out that he was being fooled. An arm came grabbing him in an instant; with great force and speed, this arm forced Max freaking Fury through the top rope, almost getting him out to the carpet outside.


    This time, Arnold had learned to be smarter in a match like this, unlike how he acted when The Party attacked. He held the rope so tight that it was almost ripped off, and when he turned to look at his attack, there was a dark look on his face.


    It was the guy who seemed injured and utterly exhausted...


    "The f**k?!"


    Arnold''s face almost reddened.


    "You motherf**king son of a bitch!"


    "You would have been eliminated but I let you stay, at least for a bit longer. Now you took my pity for stupidity?!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Max Fury said this, he went through the middle rope and speared the cunning guy from the outside. Initially, the guy had tried launching a kick after noticing that Arnold didn''t actually fall outside the ring, so this was when he had the opportunity to strike back.


    With the cunning guy speared, Arnold raised him and pinned his head to his armpit. Shortly, the cunning guy was raised so straight that blood began to rush to his head.


    *BAM!*


    In the next minute, a Neckbuster was delivered.


    The cunning guy fell to unconsciousness, lying straight on the mat. Arnold spared a glance and spat.


    "Tsk! Punks like you don''t deserve to be spared. You should be going back to your locker room by now, buddy!"


    Pulling up the cunning guy, Arnold made sure that he maintained a tight grip... In the next moment, the cunning guy was sent through the top rope, falling outside the ring on the arms he faked to have been injured.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    Turning away, the match continued...


    Just shockingly, Max Fury was still in the match!

 Chapter 116 - 116: Royal Rumble Match (VI): Last Entry

    After several entries, the ring was already filled with seventeen men. Out of this men were Kieran Grant, Justin Reed, Poly Joes, and the Max freaking Fury!


    Poly Joes is a Rampage superstar who has won the world championship title seven times... He was on his way to getting an opportunity to win it for the eighth time, and...


    "No one can stop me!"


    It unfortunately turned out that Max Fury would be feeling his wrath just as he arrived. He had a big but not massive build, and his sturdy physique had shaped him as if like a raging destructor.


    His face appeared fierce and threatening, making no one dare to get close. His fists were always clenched; dark glints rolled over his eyes like burning flames.


    However, this never freaked Max Fury.


    Yes, what was there to be afraid of?


    Poly Joes was just another fool who let his rage rule over him like Rowan Pierce. There was no way he could counter a smart fighter like Max Fury.


    Arnold was alert, smart, and fast. And when this guy attempted a devastating clash against him, just a simple slide and a sneak attack sent him to the floor, a damage to his lower limbs.


    Arnold grabbed Poly''s right leg and delivered an ankle lock. He made a twist that caused Poly Joes a loud groan, his ankle bones feeling like it was being ripped apart.


    To the right ankle, and then to the left. Arnold made sure that this raging man found it hard to stand. He had no intention of causing an injury; Arnold only wanted him to leave the match, and all competitors would want.


    While Poly Joes groaned, Arnold gathered the energy to pull him up and then threw him out of the ring through the top rope. However, Poly Joe, surprisingly, wasn''t what he thought he was...


    Arnold expected to see the raging man outside the ring after that throw, but Poly was smart and experienced enough to get immediately that easily, and quickly.


    It would be a shame for the seven-time URW World Champion to be eliminated by the young Max Fury, who only started his legendary journey.


    No doubt, they are two great wrestlers, and that''s why Max Fury wouldn''t be getting Poly eliminated so easily...


    Poly Joes had fought in countless royal rumble matches since his debut as an Ultimate Revolution Wrestling superstar, and that had made him quite skilled and experienced. It wouldn''t be that easy for a rookie like Max Fury to get him eliminated with just a throw...


    No way.


    Although Max Fury possessed great strength and agility, Poly wasn''t weak either.


    Arnold noticed that the seven times URW World Champion was still handing on the ropes, then he shook his head and moved closer. When he attempted to weaken Poly''s arms to let him succumb, a finger came piercing through his eyes, forcing Arnold to move back...


    That instant, Arnold fell on the mat and wrapped his right eye with his left hand. There was a deep excruciating pain that almost caused him to scream out loud, but he endured...


    That was the only way Poly Joes could stop Max Fury from finishing his attempt to get him eliminated, and it made the fans.


    "THIS IS AWESOME!"


    *PA. PA. PA.*


    "THIS IS AWESOME!!!"


    "THIS IS AWESOME!!!"


    The air was thick with the smell of revolution; now one could feel the aura of the promotion name "Ultimate Revolution Wrestling!"


    Every single competitor gave their all, and it only made the match a legendary one, making history...


    More mind-blowing events continued to show up, as the competitors aimed for a win.


    Now, only twelve men were in the wide royal rumble ring.


    Max Fury, Kieran Grant, Justin Reed, Poly Joes, Ember Night, Drunk Mister, Fiske Hall, and six other men who could confront any challenging figure.


    Ohh...


    Five...


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Ding...!*


    (30th entry).


    "Lukas Kane!"


    The entire arena was soaked in cheers once again as everyone in the congregation gave a standing ovation. It wasn''t as if a legendary fighter had come... No, not really...


    It was a former URW World Champion who was gone for more than a year! After getting defeated by Kao Kushi, the strongest Japanese professional wrestler the world had ever seen, he left the ring without a trace.


    Now, Lukas Kane is back!


    He''s come to take a ticket to go get his title...


    While the fans were jumping in both excitement and astonishment, most of the competitors in the ring ignored and continued to fight. Max Fury was one of them, and Kieran Grant was an addition.


    Justin Reed had never spared a second to look at an incoming entry since he got in, and this had helped him stay focused...


    With hurting eyes, Arnold tried not to stay down. Poly Joes was a fighter who attacked with no remorse in pursuit of victory. Every challenging force must fall at his feet.


    Noticing that Max Fury wasn''t someone who he could defeat easily, Poly reduced the level of his eagerness and fierceness, afraid of putting himself at another risk just like he had done earlier.


    This time, they fought like two men with equal powers, just like the strongest of professional wrestlers fought in a great event like this.


    Both mind-blowing and devastating skills were displayed in the ring, at a point, making the fans praise the two superstars.


    Not only Max Fury and Poly Joes were getting all the glory. Of course, it was soaring through different corners of the ring.


    To Fiske Hall that kept dominating...


    To Ember Night, who possessed great endurance and had stayed considerably for a long time in the match...


    And to Justin Reed who, unfortunately...


    Had strived and defeated Kieran Grant in a one-on-one battle. At that moment, Ben let out an evil smile and spat at Karl''s face.


    "You think it''s over, huh?! But it wasn''t it. I never would be... I will always make you pay for leaving me in countless fold!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After making this statement, Ben furiously sent Karl out of the ring, getting him officially eliminated.


    The disheartening part was that it was already too late before Max Fury could notice that Justin was taking down Kieran...


    Poly Joes was just like the gigantic wall of a city!

 Chapter 117 - 117: Royal Rumble Match (VII): Additional Revenge

    With Karl out of the match, Arnold felt a little guilty. Although it wasn''t his fault that Karl was eliminated, he only understood that he would have needed his favor. At least, repaying that one help Karl had done lately wasn''t bad.


    With a rough sigh that carried anger and guilt along, Arnold roared and continued his fight with Poly Joes. Ben had noticed Arnold''s awareness of Karl''s elimination, but he only glared at him and turned away to get that evil look that never ceased to fade.


    "I promise you, Ben. I will eliminate you myself," Arnold while he fought his opponent.


    Poly Joe was undoubtedly not a minor force; he did not make it any easy for Max Fury. Arnold had tried many sneak attack attempts against him, but it was either Poly was fast enough to get him tracked, or he was knocked away after the attack.


    This wrestler''s experience was more than one could imagine, feeling like he had fought against every professional wrestling superstar. No matter how Arnold tried to take him down, he still stood all, making every effort to get him eliminated instead.


    Superkicks after Superkicks, punches after punches, clotheslines after clotheslines... All these moves were being launched against both men, but no one agreed to stay down, much less accept the throw over the top rope.


    It was a do-or-die clash, as neither Max Fury nor Poly Joes agreed to be thrown out.


    It got to a point when the story seemed to have changed in an instant. Max Fury attempted to launch a clothesline but got caught in his arms. At that moment, Poly sent a straight kick to his face, causing him to fall on the white mat.


    The Grindhouse Alpha and Omega were out for a moment, and that appeared to be the best moment for Poly Joes to strike. Pulling him from the mat, Poly Joes attempted a throw with all his strength.


    He had tried other times, but Max Fury was just too smart, enduring, and devilish to accept that he would be off the match. He always happened to find a refuge to keep him in the game, even if it seemed unbelievable.


    However, this time was different.


    Poly was definitely going to make sure that the young wonder fighter hit the carpet with his feet, getting officially eliminated.


    When noticing that Arnold was almost getting eliminated, Ben threw a glance a few times and nodded excitedly with a smile. That smile only meant one thing, and it was the fact that he believed Arnold would be eliminated by Poly.


    Of course, everyone who has researched about Poly would know who he is. He was indeed one of the best wrestlers in the industry, and getting himself a title opportunity in the greatest sports show event of April was what he had always wanted.


    As a former champion who still appeared ambitious, he would always try to do whatever it took to reach the top...


    Is Max Fury going to stop him...


    "No way!"


    Arnold felt himself getting thrown out of the ring, and it was already becoming so real that the cheers of the fans had increased. With an aching face, he figured there was little to nothing he could do.


    No, that was actually going to be too ridiculous if he said that.


    After all, all this was a plan.


    Just when Poly Joes forced Arnold to fall, Arnold applied all his strength to pull the raging man with him. Poly Joes, who hadn''t expected such a move, stumbled at the side, a simple step away from getting eliminated just like Max Fury as they both stood at the side of the ring.


    The next moment, Poly Joes punched Max Fury. Max Fury didn''t hesitate before returning a more devastating punch. At this moment, he had gone through a hard stage of anger, dark glints appearing in the corners of his eyes.


    Poly Joes punched back, and he punched again. They both kept punching and punching until it appeared that punching wouldn''t take either of them to the carpet.


    This was when Max Fury hinted a victorious smile on his face, and before Poly Joes could react, he saw himself falling on the sky-blue carpet outside the ring after a sneak attack that made him hit his face and right ribs on the ring edge.


    The fans were filled with awe, but no one could actually express the level of revolution that had just been unleashed.


    The Poly Joes who thought he could take down Max Fury was eliminated after a very long session of battle. Arnold himself attested to the fact that Poly Joes was a great fighter. Not only has he been too strong to be eliminated, but he was also deadly in his combat.


    Max Fury only applied wisdom to save himself here, and that just helped him survive this clash.


    *VOOM!*


    As if like a plotted attack, a kick came straight to Arnold''s face, but his agility was always intact and advanced.


    Poly noticed the level of Arnold''s swiftness and was stunned. Although he was eliminated by a young man like Max Fury, he believed that he was normal and ordinary. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, great wrestlers aren''t determined by their age, it only depends on one''s willpower and hard work.


    Dodging the sudden attack that came towards him even before he was able to go back into the ring, Arnold pulled the legs and pulled it with an unnatural force.


    Ben, who had been standing in the shadows and waiting to strike, fell on the carpet and hit his head on the barricade.


    To Arnold, that was a very befitting finish for him... At a point, he wished he could have broken his nose.


    Arnold''s smile enlarged when he finally noticed that (Ben) Justin Reed had actually broken his nose after getting eliminated and hitting the barricade.


    Going back to the ring, he couldn''t help but smile.


    A smile of victory...


    A smile of additional revenge...


    However, there were just a few people more to take down...


    Including the incredible Lucas Kane who had been dominating the game like an emperor!

 Chapter 118 - 118: Royal Rumble Match (VIII): Pedigree

    In the Royal Rumble ring, there were only four men left.


    Max Fury, Lukas Kane, Ember Night, and Drew Kings. The heat in the arena had gained more increased than ever, and the fans were more excited and eager to see what happens next.


    While the fans cheered, the four men in the ring threw glances at themselves as if like lions waiting for the right moment to hunt a zebra.


    Arnold was breathing heavily as he clutched his ribs, his eyes as vibrant as that of an owl even after the beatings he had received.


    At this moment, he was the longest survivor in the match. In fact, all of the first ten entries had been eliminated, but he was still standing, trying to fight his way to victory.


    Truth be told, all eyes were mostly on him... But on Lukas Kane as well. This man possessed a strong aura that kept Arnold''s heart unrest. What''s worse? Lukas Kane seemed to have been giving him the coldest of stares, making him believe that he was likely to approach him soon.


    Of course, it was certain that every competitor wanted Max Fury eliminated. There was no way a Grindhouse wrestler could emerge from the shadows and take such a huge opportunity in one go, right? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if it wasn''t against the rules and was just competition, the competitors found this a shame...


    Of course, a Grindhouse wrestler who just made his debut months ago shouldn''t be this strong and skilled to win one of the greatest matches of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling history...


    It was strange...


    And unbelievable...


    This was why...


    They need to stop him.


    Arnold studied the three men and noticed a change in their course. He didn''t have to be told that they were already attempting to take him down in the first place.


    Arnold frowned.


    ''Well, I guess I wouldn''t survive this one.''


    He quickly whispered to the Pro Wrestling System with a racing heart.


    [You can host, if you really want to.]


    ''Then how can I? I''m out of any strategy to save my f**king self.''


    [When you receive the first attack, make sure to fall and roll out of the ring. Falling out of the ring through the bottom rope isn''t considered an elimination. And when it''s just a single wrestler remaining in the ring, strike wisely and get him eliminated.]


    Arnold''s brows furrowed at that instant.


    ''Ahh... What a plan... Advocate, you are more cunning than The Miz, hahaha!''


    With an excited smile, Arnold tried to make sure that he did what the system said. When the three men approached him, it was unfortunate that Lucas Kane was the first to attack.


    Arnold expected a strike at first, but it was a hard pull that came without notice. The next moment, a kick came against his belly, and his head was pinned in between Lukas''s legs.


    Arnold had no idea what the raging man had in mind, but it only took a few seconds before he experienced it himself.


    Locking both arms of the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion, Lukas Kane delivered a Pedigree!!!


    That was his signature Finish, the ender of forces.


    With inexpressible pain, Arnold rolled over to the bottom rope and fell outside the ring. Lukas almost chased after him to pull him back after noticing that he was only escaping for the time being, but Ember Night and Drew Kings who thought that they had seen an opportunity, charged and attacked him, stopping him from ending Max Fury''s escape.


    Arnold had a successful escape, thanks to the system''s strategy.


    While the pain delivered by the Pedigree manifested, Arnold endured and just decided to recover at the side of the barricade.


    He rolled over to the announce table and leaned next to it. Although the commentators noticed him, they never left.


    "Max Fury might just be doing himself good right now... He is not eliminated, he is still in the match!"


    "Of course, that''s the rules of the Royal Rumble Match. You are still in the match if you didn''t leave the ring through the top rope!"


    Hearing these words which he knew, Arnold smiled and kept resting. His gasps were heavy, but it was certainly decreasing with every passing minute.


    That time, he only stared right into the ring and watched the three punks fight. Ember and Drew had attacked Lukas Kane initially, but he was now dominating the match.


    The level of strength and endurance he possessed are seemingly unnatural, almost making Arnold wonder if he had a system as well... A stronger system perhaps...


    But that wasn''t true.


    Lukas Kane was just a fighter who had given his all for professional wrestling. Records have it that he trained every single day, just like him.


    He had also engaged in skin-hardening training, which stunned Arnold as well.


    "So, this is why he feels half the pain inflicted by any attack... Nice," Arnold muttered.


    He now understood why the system wanted him to practice Ironskin. With that, perhaps there would be a time when no moves would make him groan.


    Surprisingly, two men fell out of the ring through the top rope almost the same time. Arnold''s eyes widened after seeing Ember Night and Drew Kings lying on the carpet at the ringside as they clutched different parts of their aching bodies.


    "What a man! What a Force!" A commentator was utterly shaken to absolute excitement as he shouted.


    Max Fury was still sitting while he leaned to a barricade, stunned.


    However...


    [What the f**k are doing, host. Get him eliminated already!]


    Arnold was suddenly jolted awake from his astonishment. Quickly, he stood up from the carpet and dashed into the ring.


    It was a good thing that Lukas was still facing a different direction and was utterly exhausted; there was enough space for him to strike.


    With a dash, he charged at the strong force, attempting a Broad Kick which he knew would end it all.


    He had a lot of hope...


    Since Lukas was mindless of what was coming...


    However, when his feet were instantly on the verge of striking Lukas''s from the back, two arms suddenly grabbed, twisted, and thrust him through the close rope.


    The top rope.


    Before Arnold could know it, he was getting eliminated...

 Chapter 119 - 119: Royal Rumble Match (IX): Golden Opportunity

    Max Fury was sent flying over the top rope just the moment he was about to launch the kick... One moment, everyone thought he would be falling off until the carpet at the ringside, but they were wrong.


    Although the force with which he was thrown was a great one, somehow, Max Fury happened to hold tight to the ropes, just refusing to be kicked out of this great match.


    He had come this far not to get eliminated at the end...


    ''No way!''


    Arnold let out a raging scream in his mind, his heart on the verge of popping out. While the fans cheered and screamed in shock, he fought his way back into the ring...


    Unfortunately, Lukas was relentlessly trying not to let him go back into the ring. Instead, he kept launching blows and strikes to make Arnold fall, but it was unfortunate that the young man wouldn''t give up...


    At a point, Lukas''s furious face seemed to have turned to a stunned one. After several tries to take the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion down, every effort seemed to have appeared useless.


    Lukas Kane shrugged. There was a trace of frustration in his look, just exactly how Tristan Black acted after doing all he could to defeat Max Fury but couldn''t.


    Max Fury was still holding tight to the ropes, not daring to make any mistake that could cause him this opportunity...


    The golden opportunity...


    Meanwhile...


    At a point, Lukas Kane came up with an idea and smiled. While Max Fury was still hanging and holding on to the ropes, she smiled and moved several steps backward.


    There could only be one suspectable move he had in mind right now, and that was a dash attack that could actually send Max Fury away no matter how he tried to resist.


    Lukas, with a fierce gaze, dashed to the ok. There were ropes on the c; bounced bounced his back theminst it and returned to deliver his attack to Max Fury.


    The final attack...


    The attack he believed would eliminated the wonder Max freaking Fury. However, just when the raging man charged at him and was about to deliver the attack, Max Fury suddenly acted like a witchcraft entity and made a flip back into the ring through the top rope.


    With such speed, Lukas threw himself over the top rope and almost hit the carpet. Thanks to the fact that he was smart and skilled enough, he was about able to make a tight grab on the rope before he could get eliminated.


    Arnold''s eyes widened upon notice...


    Even the fans were stunned as well, seeing that Lukas found a way to save himself. Although he was a little surprised about it, the smile on his face never ceased as he clearly had something so crazy in mind...


    Lukas gasped for air at the side of the ropes, hoping that he had just survived the plot of the young man. However, the next moment, all his hopes turned to white dust after the huge kick he had escaped from lately came hitting his jaw.


    Stunned yet pained, it took Lukas a while before he could accept his fate, and when he finally fell on the mat, the whole arena erupted.


    Although not only a single kick could send Lukas away, Max Fury made sure that he delivered several kicks to make Lukas succumb to the pain.


    He knew that Lukas would never take the battle easily if he managed to get back in the ring, and that is why he strived to get him automatically eliminated.


    In the ring of Fallout, one man could be seen kneeling on the ring with tears of joy, raising his hands with gasps of victory.


    The cheers in the audience added to the flow, causing the arena to go more lively... There were both thunderous shouts and sadness mixed in this same flow.


    Screams and cries... And of course...


    Praises and curses.


    It was just as if Max Fury''s fans dominated the whole audience at that time after their idol had just won the great match.


    Only a few could have believed this if they were told... But yeah... It actually happened.


    Max Fury won the 2057 Royal Rumble Match in Las Vegas!


    "Here is your winner of the 2057 Royal Rumble Match, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!" The announcer made sure that he called the name of this wonderful fighter loudly to the world.


    Arnold, with glints of disbelief still lurking at the corner of his eyes, sighed roughly and stood up. At that same moment, large fireworks began a legendary display at the entrance alley.


    The young man just couldn''t still believe this, but he had to act like he wasn''t expecting such an achievement before. Perhaps he knew people would see him as a fool for not having full confidence in himself, and this was why he acted just perfectly today...


    It was a shame for Lukas, however, it was a


    befitting achievement for Max Fury. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lukas stared into the ring with looks of disgust and regret after the clash.


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that moment, but it only seemed tragic because he had been eliminated by a young man who he had underestimated.


    Lukas Kane couldn''t bear the shame, and at a point, he rolled over and disappeared.


    Now, it was only the king on the ring, with his hands being lifted.


    He had hoped for this moment to come, and hear it was ... Right in his eyes.


    When the heat settled to its normal force, Arnold stepped down from the ring and left the arena. Even as he was leaving, the cheers and acknowledgment from the fans ignited.


    Now, he only had one more thing to do, and that was to go back to his diary and record this great achievement.


    When everything seemed impossible, the young man had actually done it.


    He was a genius indeed, and a wrestler who could hardly be forced to quit.


    He is Max Fury...


    The Alpha and Omega...


    The winner of the great Royal Rumble Match.


    After recalling the great opportunity that he just earned himself, Arnold couldn''t help but scream.


    "Battleline, here we go!!!"


    ******


    [A/N: Unfortunately... The author is so depressed.]

 Chapter 120 - 120: Acknowledged

    "I told you guys! Max Fury is just something else. That guy is just something else!"


    "Max Fury on it again, he kept soaring!"


    "THE LEGACY, Grindhouse Wrestling would be proud!"


    "I never liked this wrestler, but he just won my heart... Good job, Max Fury."


    "Incredible performance, we need this kind of talent in the top shows!"


    Social media buzzed the night after the great event. Those of have doubted Max Fury''s success couldn''t help but widen their eyes and renounce their foolish judgment.


    Arnold appeared to have gained more fans to his tally... A considerable amount!


    Not only in the world of professional wrestling but also in the social media world. More followers, reactions, and earnings came as well, as it got to a point when he could no longer believe it.


    "Eight hundred thousand followers??? What the hell..."


    "What... Nine hundred?"


    A few moments later...


    "A million followers on Facebook and Instagram!"


    "YAY!"


    Along with his astonishment came excitement... Although this all seemed like a dream, it was the actual reality. He was soaring like an eagle in the sky, dominating every domain that he stepped into.


    Just when he went back to his room, rolls of messages had filled his phone. Arnold was quite happy and ready to view some because he knew many would be coming from familiar identities.


    (My Dream *heart emoji*: Congratulations, my love... We must celebrate this win!)


    That was a message from Mia, his girlfriend. Sorry, his fiancee...


    With a smile on his face, he scrolled down to other messages, delighted.


    (Mark: Congrats, bro! What a match!)


    (Lila: Eager to have you back in Capside Centre, congratulations... And we need to celebrate!)


    (MOM *kiss emoji*: I will always be proud of you, my son... I love you so much, Arnold).


    Countless messages were piled up, including Audrey and Eva congratulating him on his success. Matthew, too, didn''t fail to message him as well, being a good partner in the Horny Tyres deal.


    Their friendship had quite strengthened after they secured the permanent partnership with Horny Tyres, and it had been all good since then.


    More messages popped in, but Arnold only read a few... However, two messages captured his attention just while he was about to put his phone aside.


    (Kieran Grant: I''m happy you won, Max. Congratulations, and I''m sorry for what happened earlier. Keep soaring!)


    Arnold''s heart stumbled a few times before he managed to smile. It was Karl who had saved him from getting eliminated by The Party earlier in the match. Indeed, Arnold already forgave him after that moment, and his congratulatory message only added to the softening of his heart.


    After heaving a sigh, Arnold clicked on the reply icon and typed down a few words before forwarding it to Karl.


    (Max Fury: I don''t know why you did that, but I have to thank you. I really appreciate that help).


    After sending the message, Arnold switched his gaze to the message that had captured his attention.


    (XXX: You escaped the plot for the second time, kudos... You just have to know that your SUCCESS, wouldn''t last long. Enjoy it).


    This one made his heart skip, stunning him away. Arnold''s mind suddenly dashed into the pool of confusion...


    That instant, his mind crossed to Tristan Black, and then to his brother, Corey. They were the ones trying to take him down at all costs, and he suspected that the message must have been from one of them.


    Although he didn''t panic...


    Why would he?


    This time, he only needed the energy to celebrate this huge win that earned him the opportunity to face any champion of the top shows in the main event of the greatest pay-per-view in Ultimate Revolution Wrestling... In some ways, it was regarded as the greatest in the entire world of professional wrestling.


    Arnold sighed again and sat on his bed. He totally erased the thoughts of the threatening messages and tried to calm down. The next moment, all those feelings were gone, replaced by joyful and victorious ones.


    Because he was still in Las Vegas, he was the only one with himself. No Mark, no Lila... Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No Mia...


    That day, while the management urged him to receive medical care, Arnold insisted on remaining in his room and just drinking and eating. Gradually, the great pain around his body left, just as he kept rejoicing and drinking.


    Not only did the nature of his victory make him so delighted, but the stirs on the internet were adding to his happiness.


    Now, everyone was talking about Max Fury and his great performance in the Royal Rumble Match.


    "He came in as the fifth competitor, but came out as the last man standing!"


    "What a wrestler. What a performance!"


    "No one in the first ten entries had ever won the Royal Rumble Match since its history, but this guy from Grindhouse Wrestling did it."


    "He made history!"


    Reading different comments almost made him feel like a God being praised. Although he was not, the praises and acknowledgment were heartfelt.


    That day, Arnold dropped a speech on his page, thanking his fans for their support and love. With a promise to keep making their days and giving his all, he ended the speech.


    As expected, good comments of acknowledgment came, and it only made Arnold glad...


    He was motivated to keep striving and fighting, just as he always wanted to.


    With the incredible support from his fans, Arnold knew that he would dominate the professional wrestling world.


    The next day, all wrestlers went back to their various destinations. The top shows wrestlers usually had their own homes as most of them were even married.


    Even the High-level wrestlers had theirs, but Karl, Ben, and Arnold had to go back to Capside Centre. Although Arnold was no longer a low-level wrestler, he only decided to be in Capside Centre for the time being since he would be leaving for Slamdown soon.


    Now, he had already been making inquiries to build his own home... For himself and his family...


    That time, life would seem to have gotten really better...


    ...Than it used to be.

 Chapter 121 - 121: Two Deal Proposals

    When Arnold got to Capside Centre, there was a large crowd waiting for him and the rest of the wrestlers. It was certain that they gathered mostly to congratulate him for his win.


    When the staff van drove into the building, and Arnold stepped down, a thorough round of applause ignited the scene.


    With a smile on his face, Arnold bowed slightly in response. However, there was still a lot to happen in this scene.


    At that moment, Manager Jack Harris stepped out from behind the crowd and approached Arnold with a wide smile of pride.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I knew you would never disappoint. I''m proud of you... Grindhouse Wrestling will always be proud of you," Jack Harris praised with yet a wide smile.


    A lady dressed in a red suit and red shoes walled over after a while. Arnold stared and recognized the familiar face... It was the new Assistant General Manager of Grindhouse.


    In a few weeks, Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management as the general manager of Slamdown, so she would be taking over when it happens.


    "The show hadn''t experienced such an achievement since its history... You just made history. For yourself, and Grindhouse Wrestling. Congratulations!" The young lady who possessed pale skin and long black hair spoke.


    While they all said these, Arnold''s heart melted severally.


    Arnold ended up shaking hands with everyone who came out to congratulate him at the entrance of the Grindhouse Wrestling building. While they exchanged handshakes, he also expressed his appreciation with words.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thanks a bunch!"


    "Thanks!"


    However, when he got to two figures who were standing close to each other at the side, his face widened for a smile at that instant...


    Mark and Lila had come out to congratulate him as well, being his best friends and training partners. It wasn''t as if he didn''t expect them to be here, and this was why he didn''t bother to thank them but hugged them.


    With a brotherly hug from Mark and a warm hug from Lila, Arnold walked back to the manager and faced the small crowd. Then with a sigh and a smile, she spoke.


    "Thank you once again!"


    The crowd clapped again after that speech, making Arnold happier than he was...


    After a while, everyone left, including Mark and Lila, as Arnold was being urged to have a meeting with Manager Jack Harris.


    When they got to the office, they sat facing each other with the assistant manager standing behind Jack Harris.


    "The Slamdown management didn''t waste time to drop a proposal deal after the Royal Rumble Match. This is it," Jack Harris shifted a pile of assembled papers to Arnold.


    Arnold shrugged for a second and decided to read what was on it.


    (Slamdown Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount Proposed: $140k).


    (Wages proposed: $23k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of contract proposed: $670k).


    (Valid contract duration proposed: 5 years).


    Arnold took a look and let out a smile.


    "If it''s fine by you, then I will accept it as well," he said.


    Manager Jack Harris bit his lips with indifference, then he brought out another paper from one of his files and handed it over to Arnold.


    Arnold stared confusedly for a second and switched his gaze to the papers. Honestly, he had no idea what it was about since he already observed the proposal deal of Slamdown.


    "Just today, Rampage Management dropped a proposal deal for you, and I must say, the offer was pretty huge compared to Slamdown," Jack Harris spoke after shifting the second pile of papers to Arnold.


    Arnold didn''t react at first and just took his time to review the proposed deal.


    (Rampage Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount proposed: $175k).


    (Wages proposed: $28k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of Grindhouse Wrestling contract: $750k).


    (Valid contract duration: 3 years).


    When Arnold was done reviewing the proposed deal, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh... Now, he was short of what to do or to say, seeing that the offer from Rampage was better than that of Slamdown.


    "It would be illegal for me to come up with a decision for the deal without your consent, and that''s why I''m asking you... Where would you go, Max Fury?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Manager Jack Harris asked with a serious look on his face. Arnold could feel his head spinning at that time, pondering on what to do.


    After a while, he decided to stay calm and think. After all, he wasn''t leaving now.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to say right now. I happen to you have any decision at this time. Please, let me think about it," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Very well then," Manager Jack Harris nodded, "you have to think and decide wisely. Going for Rampage entitles you to more money regardless of the short contract duration. If you continue to show more impression, you are sure to extend the contract when it ends."


    Jack Harris dropped more words of advice, clearly urging Arnold to go to Rampage instead. Although Slamdown was the first to show interest in him, since Rampage was offering way more offers than them, then it was certain that he would like to go to Rampage.


    Although Max Fury hadn''t made his decision...


    "Also, Rampage is considered the best of the two since they record more attendance and views in their shows. This could grow your popularity as well, and I''m sure you are hungry for fame, Fury," the assistant manager had to cut in and advise.


    Hearing what she had said, Arnold could only nod and didn''t utter a word. He didn''t want to let the words of others decide his decision. He wanted to think about it and do thorough research about both shows.


    To him, money wasn''t everything...


    Fame, as well, wasn''t what everyone needed.


    After thinking for a while, he spoke.


    "Since the success of the transfer lies in my hands, I would have to think about it to prevent regrets..."


    "Thanks for the advice by the way."


    With this said, Arnold bowed slightly and left the office.


    ******


    [A/N: Where do want Arnold to go? Rampage or Slamdown? Your suggestions are welcomed!]

 Chapter 122 - 122: Fat Celebration

    Arnold considered the fact that Manager Jack Harris wanted him to go to Rampage because of the big payment. It wasn''t as if Slamdown wasn''t popular after all, Rampage was only a little popular since it was created first.


    These things didn''t make Arnold decide on where to go, as it would be quite ridiculous for him... Although he knew many would choose to accept the Rampage offer if they were in his shoes...


    "Well, I might just be a different person," Arnold muttered as he made his way down the alleyway, approaching his room.


    At this moment, he decided not to get the transfer issues in his head, and he wanted to visit his family at the estate and celebrate his win with them.


    Entering his room, Arnold dropped his bag and freshened him. He got dressed in a simple white T-shirt printed "Grindhouse Wrestling" and put on a black trouser that had a straight structure down to his ankle. Wearing a black shoe, he made sure that he was well-dressed before he left his room and approached Mark and Lila.


    When he met them, they had a little chat and laughed before moving on to the estate. Mark and Lila appeared to be very happy for Arnold''s success as the smiles on their face could tell it. While they walked, they kept telling him about how interesting the Royal Rumble match was.


    "Honestly, Max. You made it even more interesting!" Lila shouted.


    "I never thought you could survive that throw from Lukas Kane in the end, but DAMN! You did it," Mark spoke.


    Arnold only laughed slightly as he enjoyed the fun. If he wasn''t told that the match was epic, he wouldn''t have known.


    All he knew was that he went through hell...


    And perhaps the viewers could only see the interesting part of it.


    "But. But! I''m still wondering why Karl saved you from being eliminated by those tag team partners, then. It''s so confusing and suspicious," Lila couldn''t help but bring out that discussion.


    The smile on Arnold''s face had vanished at that instant, replaced by a serious one.


    "I also thought of that too... What could he be up to, Max?" Mark had to ask.


    "I don''t know honestly. It''s just complicated. He also messaged and congratulated me on Twitter... He apologized for what he did as well," Arnold explained.


    Lila and Mark exchanged stares and returned it to Arnold.


    "Really? Then, he should go to hell," Lila''s lips curled up as she spoke in distaste.


    "C''mon Lila! You don''t have to say that. He must have been really sorry to help Max in that important even though he knew that there could only be one winner. I think he is deeply sorry and has changed," Mark said with a serious countenance. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It really appeared that Mark sensed Karl''s apology as a genuine one...


    Just like Arnold had.


    "Anyway, let''s just keep that aside. We have to celebrate with your Mom and sisters. They surely will be happy to see you!" Lila tried to obstruct the conversation, and the trio nodded and walked towards the estate.


    When they got to the house where Anna and her daughters were living, there was a long session of happiness and celebration.


    Arnold had to eat and drink with his family as expected, this time, they decided to make it a big feast by making a full barbequed head of a bull. Arnold already loved beef, and he would love to eat a lot of it while he drank a lot of wine.


    "We have a surprise for you, brother!" Audrey stepped up and said with a smile.


    "What is that?" Arnold asked while returning a smile as well.


    Audrey walked over to a different room and brought out a white box after a few seconds. Arnold threw a glance at it and swallowed a few times.


    "Here we go!" Audrey dropped the white box on the table, waited for a while, and then opened it.


    There, a blue cake could be spotted. On the cake was a written design, "Max Fury," which was boldly written, while below was a small design text written "Royal Rumble Winner."


    With a heartfelt smile, Arnold stood up and hugged Audrey. He did the same to his mother and Eva as well, making the celebration more epic.


    Then while they enjoyed, they both raised their cups and cheered.


    "Cheers to success!"


    "Cheers!"


    The family of Gallagher and Arnold''s friends ended up eating and drinking until it was already late. Arnold made sure to give his family a good and memorable visit as he promised to see them often.


    He also informed his mother of the transfer and told her his plans of buying a house in a safe place for them in New York.


    "I''m proud of you, Arnold. Your father also be."


    These were the words that came out of Anna''s mouth emotionally, but Arnold was always there to make her act strong.


    "We are no longer poor, mother. We are rich. You have to see yourself as a superior woman unlike your days in the hometown," Arnold advised.


    His mother could only nod her head in response and just hugged her son the more. He finds it hard to believe that all his suffering is gone...


    It was pretty joyful and a little unbelievable.


    She once thought that Arnold would never achieve his dreams since the path to becoming a professional wrestler was really difficult and had many challenges. Now, he had achieved that dream and had changed their lives for the better.


    Truth be told, her happiness couldn''t be expressed if she tried to.


    When Arnold and his friends went back to their various rooms, he decided to return to his research on Rampage and Slamdown.


    Most video bloggers were criticizing these two shows, so he decided to watch a lot of these videos from really popular and influential bloggers.


    At least, he could find something reasonable to decide on what to do and what move to make.


    The system itself had urged Arnold not to go to Rampage just because of the offer.


    After all...


    [You are assigned to make great histories.]


    If Rampage is really better than Slamdown, then he would have to change that.


    ******


    [A/N: Hello there. The books needs more Power Stones and Golden Tickets to rise in the rankings. Your support is highly needed!]

 Chapter 123 - 123: Decision

    Arnold didn''t know why, but his heart chose Slamdown right from the beginning. This was why he wasn''t disheartened when Slamdown proposed a deal at first as he preferred to be there than in Rampage for a start.


    After doing countless research and watching blog videos, Arnold''s head was pretty full of information.


    (Rampage, a home of bad management).


    (Only the authority-friendly can make it in Rampage).


    (Slamdown is inferior!!!)


    (Don''t go to Rampage as a newbie!)


    (There is a lot of competition in both shows, but Rampage''s is bigger!)


    (Only lucky newbies made it in Rampage... You might now be lucky!)


    With countless videos and articles he had read, he finally came to a decision.


    Rampage appeared to be a strict authoritative show where only the best are favored. Not only that... Only those who choose to follow the requests of the authorities are given good opportunities that could change their lives.


    Slamdown still had strict authority, but it was reported to be lesser and more endurable by most researchers and those with its experience. It appeared to be a show with a 6-star rating over 10, while Rampage had an 8.5-star rating due to its popularity and seniority.


    With a sigh, Arnold scratched the back of his head. Then he closed his Laptop device which he had been using for the research.


    "My decision is final, I''m going to Slamdown!" He declared.


    He heaved another sigh to digest the slightly nervous feeling, erasing it.


    "Yes, that''s the best decision, I guess..."


    His eyes rolled severally before taking a balance, then he whispered to his Advocate.


    "You pushed me to this... Well, I would also like to join Slamdown as well. Do you really think this is the best decision," Arnold asked.


    [Yes, sure.] The Pro Wrestling System replied shortly this time.


    "Yes, sure? Ah okay," a smile that carried nervousness along returned to his face after that reaction, but the system was rather cool.


    [Grindhouse Wrestling wasn''t in the top ten ranking of best beginners professional wrestling shows before you came, but they are ranking as the best now. Do you feel your impact?]


    "Ah, huhu! Perhaps I did that," Arnold was suddenly remembered by the system of how his arrival moved Grindhouse Wrestling to the top.


    After his great performance against Jerry Blaze months ago, countless sports media had been interested in Grindhouse Wrestling. His match against Tristan Black in Super Grindhouse added to the great popularity of the company, which added to their ratings globally.


    It was really shocking to see that Grindhouse Wrestling skyrocketed to the top just because of Max Fury''s impact, but yeah... It happened!


    [You made history here in Grindhouse Wrestling, and you are going to do just that in Slamdown!]


    Arnold smiled. "Well, more effort is needed in my hard work," he said.


    [It''s great that you always keep that in mind. This time, you need to work extremely hard. There is a lot to encounter, even though it''s a turnaround for your success.]


    "I know... I always understand this," Arnold nodded.


    [Good. You also need to complete your Ironskin art practice. Due to inconsistent training, you still have one day to perfect this art, and after that, you will gain full control over the particular Art.]


    Arnold found it hard to understand what the system explained.


    "How? Explain more," he requested.


    [After achieving a hundred percent perfection of the Ironskin Art, you would be able to activate it in varying levels. For instance, you can make your skin 10% harder and increase or decrease it at will. However, these moves consume Combat Energy Points.]


    "Ohh... That''s another thing to be aware of," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    [Of course, the more you practice the more you gain Combat Energy Points... And when you make use of any art in Hardcore Wrestling, they consume Combat Energy Points.]


    [For now, you are still practicing Ironskin.]


    [Complete it as soon as possible to start practicing another.]


    "I will do that... But..."


    [But, what?]


    "Isn''t it high time you tell me what my first Anonymous Skill is?" Arnold shrugged upon asking the system.


    [It ain''t time yet. I will make sure to reveal it to you at the right time.]


    There was a sudden dark look on his face at that time, but he decided to let go of that feeling. Arnold slept off in a few minutes as it was already late...


    The next day, he walked over to Manager Jack Harris''s office to reveal his choice.


    "I have made a decision, and I think I will stick to Slamdown. I know it''s ridiculous, but that''s where I want to go. That''s my choice," Arnold spoke with a whole lot of seriousness.


    He expected a disappointed reaction from Jack Harris after his statement; however, that wasn''t what he got. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, Jack Harris had a slightly bad feeling that Max Fury didn''t choose to go where he would have better pay, but he never attacked the young man for that...


    After all, everyone had choices, right?


    "No problem, Fury. I understand," Jack Harris smiled.


    "Also, it would be my pleasure to keep managing you in Slamdown," he added.


    It was true. Manager Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion to become Slamdown''s next General Manager. If Max Fury was really going to be accepting the Slamdown deal, that means he would be managing him again.


    "It''s also my pleasure to be managed by such a wonderful manager like you. Thank you so much for your support, Manager Jack Harris," Arnold smiled back and thanked.


    With a nod, they both exchanged handshakes and Arnold left the office. That morning, he had an ambition...


    Going to fetch Mark and Lila, he urged them to come to the gym with him to train...


    He was in his last moments on the premises of Capside Centre and had a lot to teach his friends before he left. Although they had advanced a lot and had become better professional wrestlers, there were still a few moves that they needed to know.


    "I have made a decision about the transfer... I will be leaving for Slamdown in a month."


    When Arnold disclosed the news to his friends, he only got absolute silence as a reaction...


    He knew absolutely what was in their minds.

 Chapter 124 - 124: The Final Showdown [End of Grindhouse Star Volume]

    It was already a week away before Max Fury would leave Grindhouse Wrestling for Slamdown.


    The deal is done!


    Arnold spent the remaining days doing what he liked best with his friends and feeding the Grindhouse Wrestling fans with incredible performances in the ring.


    Within this only remaining month, Arnold made sure to participate in every show, defending his two Championship Titles with an open challenge.


    Surprisingly, the last Open Challenge he did turn out to be against his friend, Mark.


    Bobby Crimson.


    The fans were stunned, but Arnold wasn''t. After all, he urged Mark to come out in the first place.


    It was all his plan, but that didn''t mean he would lay on the mat and let Mark pin him to the count of three.


    "You have to fight and defeat me if you can."


    This was what he told Bobby Crimson before they fought...


    However, it was unfortunate that Mark couldn''t defeat Max Fury no matter how he tried. Although he had made huge advancements in his fighting skills and attributes, he couldn''t just match up to defeat Max freaking Fury.


    Max Fury would just have to match out of Grindhouse Wrestling, undefeated!


    That''s another great record made!


    He made history!


    Before his last show in Grindhouse Wrestling, he was informed that he would have to drop the titles. That was the culture after all, and he knew it.


    At least, he had conquered both the High-level and Low-level rosters to emerge as their champion. No one had been able to do that since the history of Grindhouse Wrestling, but he did.


    Another record...


    Another history...


    It wasn''t a problem for him to drop the championships as it was normal, and he would do just that, wholeheartedly.


    The Grindhouse Wrestling Management organized a special event on the last show he would be on the roster. That day, in the main event, the wrestlers in the locker room would be summoned to pay their respects to him before he left.


    That was the culture, especially for someone as impactful as Max Fury. It was undeniable, and everyone knew it.


    Even Justin Reed...


    "Max Fury is leaving Grindhouse Wrestling!"


    "The young legendary fighter Max Fury would be leaving Grindhouse Wrestling for Slamdown in a week."


    "Shocking: first Grindhouse wrestler to be promoted to the top shows under a year of his debut. So impressive!"


    "Max Fury rejects Rampage''s huge offer for Slamdown!"


    There were a lot of topics online as well, as the internet was buzzing as expected.


    Arnold acknowledged the fact that many praised his achievement for being the first wrestler to enter the top shows a year after his debut.


    Normally, Grindhouse wrestlers spend a year or more to even become High-level wrestlers. But, Max Fury didn''t only achieve all these under one year, he was getting promoted as well with a huge deal...


    Although the Slamdown offer was a little less than that of Rampage, it was still considered huge. No one in the Grindhouse Wrestling roster could ever receive such kind of offer at this time.


    In fact, some wrestlers actually got transferred for free, officially known as a Direct Management Promotion.


    However, Max Fury''s case was different...


    His transfer wasn''t just a promotion...


    Well...


    It''s just something else.


    Both shows really wanted him.


    ...


    "It''s really unfortunate... It''s really unfortunate, Max... I can''t imagine that you are truly leaving us," Lila was mostly affected by Arnold''s incoming departure.


    "That''s life for you, I never thought it could happen this early. But here I am, set to leave," Arnold smiled and said.


    "And we are going to miss you so much. The training, the fun, the friendship. All might just have been dying gradually... It''s so disheartening," Mark cut in.


    "No, we would always meet. Trust me. I''d always come to visit Capside Centre with a surprise."


    Mark and Lila stared at him and nodded with a hopeful smile...


    "But you all have to promise me that you wouldn''t back down from regular training and practicing. With that, you can achieve your dreams earlier than you expect," Arnold advised.


    "We will... Always."


    Mark and Lila promised to remain hardworking and determined no matter what happened, and Arnold felt that aura...


    He believed in them.


    Perhaps one day, soon, they would also be joining the top shows... He believed that.


    On the main event of the last show, all wrestlers in the show gathered to pay respect to Max Fury. The fans were present as well, praising him for the young wonder fighter that he is.


    While he dropped the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship Titles, he made a speech to everyone.


    "My exit comes with so many emotions. Sadness and happiness, regrets and belief, joy and sorrow as I leave Grindhouse Wrestling today. I know it''s normal, but my heart breaks having to feel that I will be leaving this great place."


    "It''s been such a memorable stay here, and I must say that I enjoyed every single event in this show! Grindhouse Wrestling is the greatest second-tier professional wrestling show in the world, own it!"


    The fans cheered after that statement, the praises continuing.


    "Even after my exit, I will always remember your cheers, your support, your love, and the battles we fought together. The Grindhouse Wrestling universe will forever be in my heart."


    "Thank you, Grindhouse Wrestling. Thank you, wonderful fans of Max Fury. And thank you, the entire Grindhouse Wrestling roster."


    "Thank you, my wonderful friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross. We always will be together!"


    After this speech, the entire arena rose with claps and sounds of praise as Max Fury appreciated everyone.


    "You are awesome!"


    Of course, he was truly awesome.


    "You deserve it!"


    Sure, he deserved to be in the top shows.


    "We will miss you!"


    It was certain.


    Arnold ended up exchanging handshakes with all the wrestlers who came out to pay respect to him. Including the Jerry Blaze he respected.


    With a smile, he whispered to Jerry Blaze''s ears while handshaking him.


    "Go for the Alpha Championship. It''s yours." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jerry only smiled and nodded, and then Arnold gave him a strong masculine hug before moving away.


    After a friendship hug and a long discussion with his friends, as they left the arena, they all were emotional.


    But it was what it was supposed to be...


    It was normal...


    Max Fury was leaving for the top shows.


    The main journey has just begun!


    ******


    [A/N: Thanks for the support. We have reached the end of the first Volume! Please let''s support with gifts, power stones, and Golden Tickets. That''s my motivation!]

 Chapter 125 - 125: Moving to New York

    Arnold left with his family the next day after his farewell show. He had already completed the deal of buying a house somewhere in New York City and had ensured the safety of his mother and sisters in the place.


    Mia, who is a wealthy young businesswoman, was the one who had urged Arnold to buy a house in New York City. He even asked them to come to her mansion so their safety could be more guaranteed, but Arnold rejected the offer, believing that he was a man of himself and wouldn''t take advantage of her property until their marriage.


    Mia never liked the decision, but she had no choice but to accept it. At least, it wasn''t as if he was still a poor lad like he was months ago, he could cater for his financial needs now, and she knew it.


    Although she was only being caring and kind, Arnold appreciated it.


    Mark and Lila saw the family in the garage before they left the Capside Centre building. Manager Jack Harris had followed them as well...


    Even Karl.


    Before they left, there was a short heartfelt conversation that sparked both laughs and sadistic silence, but it was all good.


    Arnold entered his Range Rover Evoque with his family, and with a rush, the car zoomed off into the bustling streets, disappearing after a few moments.


    "It''s just like a dream, brother. You made it!" Audrey said while they made their way through the highway to the airport.


    Arnold only laughed slightly and muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s kinda unbelievable... In reality, it''s believable, right?" He smiled and asked.


    "Yes, it''s happening. Honestly, I never thought I could see such a day," Audrey responded.


    She was sitting in the front seat of the car, while Anna and Eva sat at the back but reacted expressionlessly to the conversation between the two in front.


    "Hard work never betrays. Determination is a success," Anna said after noticing their conversation.


    "Yes, Mom, I never believed that some months ago, but one thing made me believe," Arnold nodded and said.


    "What? What is that?" His mother threw a glance.


    "It''s hope. Hope made me believe that hard work pays," Arnold decided to lie to them.


    "Of course, Hard work works with hope, then you can achieve your dreams with both. If you don''t have hope while you work hard, you could lose the motivation to keep pushing... My father always told me that when I was a teen," Anna said.


    "Hmmm, then I should keep working hard to become a Lawyer someday... A Prosecutor specifically," Audrey hesitated and said.


    All this while, Eva was only listening to their conversation and was silent, but after Audrey''s statement, she decided to say something.


    "I will become a Celebrity someday, hehe."


    The three turned to look at her after that statement, their eyes glowed complicatedly with a mix of surprise.


    "What celebrity, Eva? What the f**k are you saying?" Audrey asked.


    "I love singing and dancing... I would like to be famous like Beyonce and Cardi B back in 2023," Eva smiled as she spoke.


    Arnold only nodded at that time mad continued driving, focusing.


    "Whatever you to become doesn''t matter. As far as it''s good, you only need hard work and determination to achieve it," Anna said with a smile and patted Eva''s head.


    She wanted the best for her children and would welcome any decision they made, as far as it wasn''t a crime or anything that wouldn''t favor them. That''s why Arnold loved his mother so much.


    She had always stood by him in his hard days when trying to enter Rising Impact University. When no one was there to help, she was always by his side, even though she was financially incapable of assisting him.


    For that, he would always love his mother to the fullest, and make her enjoy the fruits of her labor while she is still alive.


    She is 59 already... Although she wasn''t old... She still needed his care to the fullest.


    When they arrived at the airport, Arnold took his car to a cargo plane transport to get it to New York City before they arrived. He then took a flight with his family on a passenger airplane and landed in New York City within a few hours.


    After they arrived at the airport, they journeyed into the city and to their newly bought house. It was a very busy day in the busiest city in the world, but it made little to no distraction to Arnold and his family, who literally enjoyed the journey to the great city.


    When they got to the estate where his new house was located, they were all stunned by the surprise they saw.


    "Come on, mother. Come on girls."


    That was Mia.


    Surprisingly, Mia arrived at the house before Arnold and their family arrived. Arnold remembered her asking for a spare key for the house, but he didn''t think that she could leave the university just to surprise them.


    The surprise?


    Mia already arrived and made dinner for the family, regardless of the fact that she was a rich lass from a prominent family.


    Most rich kids would never have such an urge to do such a thing, but it was certain that Mai was a wonderful person. It wasn''t just because of her love for Arnold, she had morals to show off.


    "I prepared dinner for us, please let''s go to the dining to eat," Mia smiled at them.


    Arnold had been having a surprised look on his face, but his sisters and mother weren''t.


    In fact, they were happy.


    The looks on their faces could show it. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without much hesitation, Anna and her daughters approached the dining to have dinner. It was clear that they were really hungry after the long journey from Chicago, so there was no reason for them to hesitate.


    "Common, don''t stand there and stare, babe."


    This was what Mia said to Arnold after noticing him standing behind, amazed.


    Shaking his head and letting out a smile, Arnold walked over to the dining to have dinner.


    After all, it was pasta!

 Chapter 126 - 126: Slamdown Contract Signing

    [Name: Max Fury.


    Age: 23.


    Signature Finish: Neckbuster (S-class), Sorrowful Kiss (SS-class), RKO (S-class), Tombstone Piledriver (SS-class).


    Skills: Same with Signature Finishers.


    Skill Level (Intelligence): 175.


    Strength: 48.


    Agility: 52.


    Attack Power: 50.


    Endurance: 56.


    Title won: Grindhouse Alpha Championship, Grindhouse Omega Championship.


    Honors: Grindhouse Young Star of the year 2056, Grindhouse Star of the year 2056, Global Fist Award Winner of the year 2056.


    Wage: $ Soon to be 23k per week.]


    ...


    After a long while of grinding, Arnold decided to check his stats.


    "Sigh... It''s been a great achievement," Arnold heaved a sigh and said.


    His Intelligence had really gone up as time went on, and he had gained a new Skill as well...


    [Skill: Tombstone Piledriver (SS-class).]


    [Skill Description: The process whereby you pin your opponent, grabbing him upsidedown and kneeing forcefully on the mat, causing his head to hit against it. The damage affects the neck as well, not only the head.]


    "Nice... I remember The Undertaker in the latest century... That was his finisher... Wait, system?" Arnold couldn''t help but throw a question after a certain thought came flooding in at that instant.


    [Yes, host?]


    "Are you a kind of history system or something? Two of my finishers were used by professional wrestling legends years ago, and the common moves are rather familiar," Arnold spoke.


    [Actually, those are wrestling moves you need to use in these beginning times. You will practice a lot in Hardcore Wrestling soon.]


    "Ahh... Really... This is just the beginning?" Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    [Of course. I needed you to rise to the top to make the main plan possible. If you aren''t one of the top professional wrestlers in the world, my plan wouldn''t work.]


    "What plan?" Arnold glared with confusion.


    [The plan.]


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    [The Arrival.]


    "What arrival?"


    [The Arrival I kept keeping as a secret from you for now... Like I said, you would know when the right time comes.]


    "Arnold nodded... Another notified session of suspense... I would wait... But you need to prepare my mind for what''s coming or else I would have to give you up if it''s beyond my powers."


    [I''m preparing you to have a greater power. A greater fitness power than ever... Even the fruits of the Arrival wouldn''t be able to defeat you.]


    "Well, I hope so... If these fruits turn out to be aliens like some apocalypse novels, then I will have to give up."


    [That''s not the Max freaking Fury aura, you are more than this!]


    [Someday, the world will need you to prove that you are the strongest human that ever existed. They would need to fight for and save them... You can''t do that with this kind of thought in mind.]


    [This isn''t what your Advocate wants from you. This isn''t what whoever created and sent me to you wants. You have to act like an unstoppable fighter. One who can do anything to get everything that he aimed for.]


    "Yes! I always will do anything to achieve my aims," Arnold was suddenly jolted awake from his weakness.


    [That''s the great spirit of their incredible personality. You will soar, you will win... You will be a legend!]


    With a smile, Arnold nodded.


    This was exactly what he wanted to hear. He had been craving for words of motivation after he decided to join Slamdown instead of Rampage. One part of his mind had mocked him for making a wrong decision, while the other praised him for the right decision.


    He had been confused these days, but he shook off the confusion just like it always did, creating a large space for hope in his mind.


    That''s why it''s the Pro Wrestling System...


    Mad Fury''s advocate.


    Max Fury''s savior.


    ...


    After a week in New York City, Arnold''s family seemed to have been adapting to the high-class urban environment.


    They were happy, as he wanted, and they were all happy together. Mia spent the whole week with the family going back to Arizona. That same week, Arnold had to visit the Slamdown headquarters, which was also in New York City, to get the deal done.


    He had to contact his lawyer, Paul Cromwell to meet him up at the Slamdown headquarters before they went ahead to sign the contracts.


    Amazingly, it was Manager Jack Harris who would be taking the contracts as the new manager.


    They were all happy as it wouldn''t have to be a new face and a relationship starting afresh. Arnold was also glad that Jack Harris got a promotion...


    He truly deserved it...


    Everyone knew it.


    His management with Grindhouse Wrestling had created quite a good reputation for him, and that had painted his career with amazing colors.


    "We meet again in another show... The same wrestler, the same manager, and the same lawyer," Jack Harris laughed slightly as he said.


    "It''s amazing... I mean, it was well deserved for both of us. Like I said, I would love to be managed by such an awesome manager like you, sir," Arnold said with a smile.


    "That''s great, Max Fury. I also would love to manage such a wonderful professional wrestler like you. Your likes are rare... Or permit me to say that there are none of your likes in this world. You are just incredible!" Jack Harris said with a look of seriousness on his face. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They proceeded with the signing, and Jack Harris was the first to put in his signature. Arnold did the same, and his lawyer did him as well.


    After the deal was done, they all exchanged handshakes before Arnold left the Slamdown headquarters building with his lawyer.


    While he walked out of the building, approaching his car at the garage and conversing with his lawyer, his phone beeped thrice, drawing his attention and halting the conversation.


    "Hold on a sec," Arnold told Paul.


    Then he brought out his smartphone to see what the message was, only to be stunned by something he had prayed not to see ever again...


    Unfortunately, the snake in the green grass had been watching and waiting for his decision.


    (Selina Greenwood: Hey handsome... I can see you from the top floor. Let''s talk).


    With widened eyes, Arnold raised his head to the top of the skyscraper building...


    He saw no one...


    But he knew that she was there.


    ******


    [A/N: Golden Tickets and Power Stones, please! Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 127 - 127: Ironfist

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).


    Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.]


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion).

 Chapter 128 - 128: Challenges

    The research and findings were all done through the night and on other free days, as Arnold had fewer things to do while he was home. He would practice, train, work, and make a run around the estate every day, keeping his body fit and balanced.


    Three days before the show, he got prepared and he was set to go. Before he left, he had to see his mother and sisters.


    "Mom, Audrey, Eva... I have to go now..."


    Arnold told them.


    "Good luck, my son... I can feel your victory before it comes," Anna''s face was serious as she spoke.


    "Thank you, Mother, I sure will win," he smiled.


    After a short conversation with them, he left by kissing Eva on the forehead and a cool handshake to his Audrey.


    It was likely to happen this way often since the top shows were not like Grindhouse Wrestling, where they had a specific venue for their shows. The top shows travel around the world for their shows, and that was the main boost to their popularity and greater than low-level shows like Grindhouse Wrestling.


    Getting to the headquarters, the journey began as all superstars took off to the airport. Just when they were on the bus, traveling straight to the airport, a young man with curly hair and pale approached him. There was a vacant seat just close to him, giving him space to sit.


    "Hey, Max Fury," the curly-haired guy greeted upon approach.


    "Hey?" Arnold responded.


    "Uhmm, I have been trying to get your attention lately, but you aren''t open for friendship I guess?" The guy asked.


    "No probs, it''s fine..."


    "I''m Cassidy by the way, you?" The guy asked.


    "Arnold."


    Arnold hesitated and replied.


    "Well, nice to meet you, Arnold. Just wanna let you know that Selina Greenwood is plotting against you," Cassidy smiled, stood up, and tried to walk back to his seat.


    However, at that time, Arnold''s eyes had widened in shock.


    "Wait, what? How did you know?" Arnold couldn''t help but hold Cassidy''s arms as he attempted to walk away, stunned.


    Cassidy glanced back... He smiled after noticing Arnold''s look, and then, she sat back close to him.


    "Well, it isn''t something you should be too afraid of. My brother is one of her men, I am also. As you can see, I am not a wrestler. Although we both are hiding our identities just to work here, we have an ambition."


    "What ambition?" Arnold glared and asked.


    "To avenge the death of our father to The Greenwood Family. Their father killed my father to take his share of the business which they both had and it our duty to take what''s ours," Cassidy explained.


    "Well..."


    Doesn''t that concern him now?


    Arnold knew that he had no business after with whatever was happening between Cassidy''s family and The Greenwoods. What he only wanted to know was about the plan he had talked about earlier, and what exactly it was.


    "Anyway, I know you have no business with this, but you have to be careful with your family. They wouldn''t eliminate them to doom you; they would use you like a rag," Cassidy said.


    "What do you mean?" Arnold''s brows furrowed.


    "I mean, you only have to focus on business... Slamdown might be a good show, but you, the top authorities, might just be depressing... Just someday, I and my brother would take over, and it will be all good."


    Cassidy stood up and walked away, then he halted. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Most importantly, tell your girlfriend to be careful," he warned and this time, he didn''t look back until he went back to his seat.


    All these conversations were said in a mutter, making the other wrestlers around unable to hear a hint. After all, Arnold had decided to sit at the extreme of the van, where only a few people sat.


    He was left with no words in his mouth at that time, his eyes as motionless as a dead fly. At that moment, several dark thoughts flew into his mind, making him wonder.


    "Is this how the professional wrestling promotion authority is?" He glared.


    "Or am I just in the wrong promotion?"


    Although this was the first time he had heard something bad about the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, which made his stunned, this was actually not the first time hearing about Selina Greenwood''s cruelty.


    She wasn''t just a badass and lustful woman; she used any usable entity to pursue her goals. Arnold came to realize that she needed him to date her because of his recent success as a professional wrestler, and it was certain.


    Now, he knew he would have to be really careful... Although he had already been...


    He had been smart enough in recent days regardless of other aims in hand.


    After a moment of thinking wide, he came to a decision.


    "Cassidy and his brother are on a mission to take down The Greenwoods? Fine. That''s not my problem... But I can actually get good information from them if I become friends with them... The chances of Selina''s success in repaying me for the rejection would be thin," Arnold thought.


    And it was true, certainly...


    If he could be close to Cassidy, who was one of Selina''s men, including his brother, it could be quite favoring.


    Arnold spent the rest of the journey thinking about this, but at the same time, he felt depressed seeing himself in such a situation.


    At the same time, he was getting to believe that there was always a problem at any stage of one''s life.


    Whether rich or poor, people would always face great challenges that they wish they didn''t. That was his pain right now, and he was feeling it deep within.


    However, he knew that he wouldn''t be the loser in this... He knew that Max Fury would always come out victorious in every conflict, no matter what it was...


    That was the great spirit...


    The incredible spirit.


    [These are what will build you up for the future, face them, solve them. Win them.]


    With those tasking words from the Pro Wrestling System, he knew that these were just a mission to accomplish.


    Perhaps, an additional way to prepare him for the so-called...


    Arrival!


    ******


    [A/N: The depressed author really needs Golden Tickets and Gifts. Thank you!]

 Chapter 129 - 129: Calvin Dean

    On arriving at San Diego, in a well-known American Football stadium, Shadska, the Slamdown superstars were welcomed and led to their various rooms.


    Arnold was led by a young lady who was wearing a coat with long spacy black trousers to his room somewhere in the section for superstars without a title. In fact, this part was literally the Rampage Intercontinental Championship division section, as he was still new had hadn''t made any impact here.


    Although there were surely going to be chances to the top, that''s if he would be able to get himself those opportunities as he had done in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Welcome, Max Fury... Place your thumb in the sensor," the lady smiled and said as they approached the door. Without hesitation, Arnold obeyed and placed his thumb on the sensor, then a scan began...


    The scan lasted for three seconds before a green light appeared from a tiny glass-like surface at the top, then the young lady informed.


    "The door will open only to your handprint throughout your stay here. Welcome once again."


    Arnold nodded in response to her information, and then he turned and entered the room. The room was pretty similar to other rooms for professional wrestling superstars in other shows, so Arnold wouldn''t have to wander around observing what he had to do.


    Dropping his bag, he sat on the bed and rested for a while. The journey only lasted a few hours, but Arnold knew exactly why he needed that rest.


    He had been training all night the previous day, trying to practice and practice until he got several common moves perfect. Mostly, he had loved to get one move to the peak of destruction...


    And that was the 619!


    Sure, only wrestlers who loved skillful combats and had lesser strength delivered 619s, but that doesn''t matter to Arnold.


    He knew that he had great Strength, great Skills, great Stamina, and all that he needed to soar... Although they might not have maxed out to make him that omni-dominant force that he wanted to be, he trusted the process.


    With many common moves that he had gained and practiced, he was ready to take on Calvin Dean.


    Of course, after watching several videos of this man fighting, Arnold had felt a chill...


    Yes, Calvin Dean was more fierce than Arnold had suspected, which made him stunned. The way he fought, moved, and even reacted to attacks made Arnold give almost the same rate as Andrew Jack.


    It was certain that Andrew Jack was one of the strongest in the entire roster, and Arnold had just found someone so close to his match.


    Calvin Dean is a threat...


    Now he knows.


    After taking a long nap, waking up almost at nighttime, Arnold matched forward to the gym in the stadium about a few meters away from the lounge.


    That evening, the shimmers of flashy lights illuminated every tip of darkness, giving the arena an admirable beauty.


    Although it was getting dark, the lights around made it feel like it was still dawn. Arnold spotted several wrestlers who were either coming from the gym, a bar, or from where he didn''t know.


    He could spot several staffs of the Shadska Management wandering around from different corners, the sounds of hitting music, and the echo of distant chattering.


    Ignoring the whole scene, he continued walking, approaching the gym while only sparing glances at directions temporarily.


    When he got to the gym, he walked in and decided to begin training. The gym appeared to be more classic and well-furnished than Grindhouse Wrestling''s. Although it wasn''t as if Grindhouse Wrestling had poor gym facilities, that of this stadium was more advanced... At least a little quiet.


    With a grimace, he began with the treadmill at the side and ran at different speed rates. Running on different speed rates surely would help to boost his reaction speed to certain attacks, and he had known that for quite a while.


    While he ran, the system gave him an analysis of his aimed goal, which only added to his effort. He tried as much as he could to beat the exact aim, and it was pretty fortunate that he made it after a while like he always did.


    And at the end...


    [You have gained 4 points to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 63.]


    [You have two points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 62.] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These days, Arnold had gained a few points to his Attributes after those long training and practicing, and each Attribute already surpassed 50, now even exceeding 60.


    At the moment, his overall attribute points had surpassed 200, which already earned him the Tombstone Piledriver Skill. Now, he only wanted to make 500 overall attribute points so he could gain a Skill and 50 points to his Intelligence at that same instant.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy, but he believed he could make it... After all, he started with just a few attribute points that didn''t make a double, and now he had made over two hundred of them, enhancing his attributes and physical fitness... Why wouldn''t he make it to 500 overall attribute points???


    It was undoubtedly possible, and that was just a side of his possible ambition. Now, he had to get himself prepared for Calvin Dean...


    Arnold moved over to the weight to lift one only to hear his ring name from behind...


    "Max Fury??? So it''s true..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows and turned in an instant.


    "So it''s true that you train like a crazy man and surely won?" The man, hairless and grabby, said.


    That time, Arnold''s face already turned dark since he had noticed this person.


    Yes, it was his next opponent...


    It was Calvin Dean.


    A glare suddenly appeared on his face, wondering why Calvin decided to approach him, but he was rather calmer than his flesh wanted.


    "Well, just wanna say hi to the rookie I''m the house... Just can''t wait to kick your ass, that''s all," Calvin smiled and almost attempted to walk away but halted...


    "Yes! I can''t believe this escaped my mind..."


    Calvin decided to walk closer to Arnold... Then with an intimidating smile, he muttered slowly but loudly in Max Fury''s right ear...


    "So Max Fury, how about we make this a Falls Count Anywhere match?"

 Chapter 130 - 130: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean

    Arnold was stunned by Calvin''s question, but he only maintained a glare as a visible reaction. Calvin Dean seemed to be eager and interested to hear Arnold expected that challenge, as bright glints could be spotted around his eyes.


    At that moment, Arnold was short of words. However, whatever that it was, he knew that Calvin Dean had a reason for that challenge...


    The next moment, Arnold came up with a decision, and he stared right into Calvin''s eyes. Just when he was about to let out a statement, the Pro Wrestling System sounded in his head.


    [Don''t accept. Let it be a one-on-one match.]


    ''Err... Why?'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Make your debut match decent, there is a reason.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare darker, his mind overruled by furious intents. He had really wanted to accept the match so he could show Calvin his worth, but the Pro Wrestling System just urged him to reject the challenge...


    [You will surely prove your worth to him in a normal match. Believe yourself... Not all challenges are easily accepted; you have to be smart and wisely decisive.]


    ''Ohh... Good then.''


    Arnold raised his head to the hairless man and raised his voice.


    "I''m not accepting any further challenge from you. A one-on-one match it is," Arnold spoke.


    "Well, that''s because you are too weak and too afraid to take me on in a Falls Count Anywhere match... Anyway, I will still have to kick your ass in a one-on-one match, so get prepared to be shamed by your people... The pathetic people of San Diego!" Calvin let out a distasteful smile and walked away, raising a hand to gesture a "fuck you" sign as he walked.


    "You should have let me accept the challenge!" Anferdu, Arnold shouted at his Advocate.


    [No way... It isn''t necessary for a start. You just have to focus on getting your first win instead of trying to go rough.]


    Arnold frowned at that advice and continued training. He ended up lifting several weights and increasing his Strength by four points. He also gained two points for his Endurance, as weightlifting also affected one''s endurance.


    Then after that, he walked over to the training ring to practice a few more moves and just refresh his fitness for his finishers. He ended up gaining a point for his Agility and gained four points for his Attack Power.


    When he was done, he went straight to the restaurant somewhere in the lounge building and had dinner.


    The rest of the night was spent meditating and observing matches just like he always did, and he didn''t know what it was dawn while he watched. Due to taking a nap earlier, he did not feel a slight sense of sleep, which made him stay awake until the next day.


    Arnold took his time to carry out simple activities in the remaining two days before the Friday Night Slamdown Show, and he even preferred staying indoors mostly...


    Gradually, the the day for the show drew near, and it was time before he could know it.


    ******


    Arnold entered the arena with his theme music sounding loud. The large crowd of people rocking to it made him reveal the glory of the top shows. There was over triple the amount of Slamdown attendance here, and fortunately, it turned out almost everyone was feeling his FURY!


    No, perhaps it''s because he is in his hometown... Arnold couldn''t say for sure, although he loved the great feeling that came flashing in his heart.


    With the iconic Max Fury symbol display, he walked to the ring, approaching Calvin who already entered and was waiting for his opponent.


    Arnold walked over after rendering handshakes to the fans on the wayside, then he threw himself into the ring...


    He sighed...


    Stepping forward to the right spot, the announcer and a young man in a blue suit started the introduction.


    "The following contest is scheduled for one fall!"


    "ONE FALL!"


    "And it''s a one-on-one match. Introducing first, from Houston Texas, weighing in 267 pounds, Calvin Dean!!!"


    The shouts arose, but it was much of a BOO than a cheer.


    "And his opponent, from San Diego California, weighing in 223 pounds, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    The fans seemed to have been awakened at that time, as they cheered at the top of their lungs for him. What could he have expected? He is from San Diego as well, and he knew that they wouldn''t BOO him ahead of Calvin Dean who had been a heel in the show for quite a while.


    "Ring the bell!"


    GING! GING!! GING!!!


    The match began in a second, and the fans began to cheer excitedly. Some awaited Calvin''s terrifying moves, which undoubtedly brought exciting scenes in matches, and many were eager to see Max Fury launching an RKO against Calvin...


    The Sorrowful Kiss could also make things really interesting.


    At that moment, Calvin ran over to Max Fury and attempted a kick to take an early lead, but he wasn''t successful. It was unfortunate that he didn''t know about Max Fury''s smartness and swiftness, which suddenly led him to an early failure, being taken advantage of in the very beginning.


    With Calvin falling at one corner of the ring, almost hitting his head on the bottom turnbuckle, Max Fury quickly approached him and made a strong grab.


    Dragging him to the middle of the ring, Max Fury launched a kick and sent him against the ropes... There was undoubtedly no way one wouldn''t know his next move.


    It''s a Powerbomb!


    But unfortunately, Max Fury''s plans were ruined when Calvin sensed his next move. He quickly grabbed the ropes and stopped himself from coming back to Max Fury for the attack.


    However, that doesn''t mean that he had no other choice... Of course, Max Fury was smart.


    Max Fury charged at Calvin and launched a clothesline against the ropes, sending him to fall outside the ring with a great impact.


    The fans cheered, but that wasn''t all...


    Swiftly, Arnold threw himself at the opposing ropes on the other side; then he threw himself back toward the other ropes.


    Upon reaching the ropes, he jumped as though like a horse, flying high and falling against his opponent on the outside.


    That was a Suicide Dive.


    ******


    [A/N: We need Golden Tickets, pls! Sigh...]

 Chapter 131 - 131: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean (II)

    Taking full control of the match, the vibrant fans of Max Fury shouted at the top of their lungs in excitement. There was an uproar on different sides of the arena, a manifestation of the height of chaos in the match.


    After launching a successful Suicide Dive against Calvin Dean, Max Fury raised him and threw him back in the ring. The fans suddenly raised a uniform speech that was demanded, making Arnold''s head spin.


    "RKO!"


    "RKO!!"


    "RKO!!!"


    At a moment, he smiled...


    Asking for an RKO wasn''t a crime from his fans, and it wasn''t ridiculous at all.


    Well, if they want him to launch an RKO against Calvin Dean so early in the match, he would just try... After all, he would love to do it as well.


    Having to end the match now wouldn''t only be iconic, it would be a great testament that Max Fury was a real fighting figure.


    With Calvin Dean in the mat, in the middle of the ring, Arnold walked over to him and pulled him up. Then he tried to lock his neck to deliver an RKO...


    But unfortunately for him, it was to no avail.


    Calvin Dean, who had noticed his attempted attack, suddenly pushed him away with a great force that was enough to Save him from receiving the RKO. At that same moment, Max Fury turned to throw himself back at Calvin Dean. However, he got struck with a superkick upon the trial.


    The fierce impact of the strike made him fall to the mat, his eyes seemingly seeing stars. Arnold felt the intense pain that the kick caused, although it was unable to get him unconscious.


    Calvin Dean quickly approached Max Fury after that attack, and he started a stomp attack before everyone could know it. Now, he decided to avenge the annoying attacks that Max Fury had had him earlier in the match, his eyes as red as that of a raging lion.


    The fans BOOed as he kept attacking, but they only added to his anger. The more they booed, the more he was angered to keep attacking Max Fury.


    At a point, he stopped stomping and pulled him up, then he grabbed his waist with a raise as if trying to launch a Powerbomb, but he had other plans.


    With a strong grab with both hands on Max Fury''s waist, Calvin Dean launched a slam against the mat. The fans reacted harshly to that move, knowing what he had just done.


    A Spine Buster!


    "What a great impact from Calvin Dean... His strength is from another world," a commentator praised.


    "It''s sure that he wouldn''t take a defeat from Max Fury today, even though the pressure from the fans seemed overwhelming," another commentator lamented.


    That time, the three men in the match were mindless about whatever was being said at the announcing table. With a rush, after the spine buster, Calvin Dean covered Max Fury, a count sounding right after.


    "One... Two..."


    Arnold kicked out exactly at two...


    A little frustrated, Calvin Dean stood up and rubbed his head with a grimace. Then he grabbed Max Fury''s hand and dragged him too close to one of the ring corners. After dragging him to the ring corner, he walked over and attempted to climb to the top turnbuckle.


    The fans screamed mostly in distaste, but a lot of people still cheered. Whether they were cheering Max Fury to escape the incoming attack that might come, Calvin Dean didn''t know.


    After all, he believed that Max Fury was way too weak to move away from his Splash at this time. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Climbing the top turnbuckle, Calvin Dean let out a wide evil smile that only caused more boos to rain on him. Although he tried his best to ignore them, they still left an angering hole in his heart. Now, he couldn''t just express the great urge to destroy Max Fury in his heart.


    With a tough sigh, Calvin Dean jumped from the top turnbuckle, falling against the former Grindhouse Alpha and Omega champion I''m attempting for a Splash...


    For a moment, everyone thought that Calvin had made it... They noticed that he was too injured to stand up or even escape the attack. That caused a cold scene across the arena for a while, and they thought that it would be ending since the Splash was Calvin Dean''s finishing move.


    However, they were wrong...


    Max Fury had been waiting patiently for the raging man to fly like a hawk towards him...


    In fact, he had been aware of the attack at the very moment he was dragged towards the ring corner.


    Just when Calvin was about to land hard against his chest and belly, Max Fury raised both knees to guard the suspected parts of his body that were likely to suffer the Splash.


    Calvin Dean fell with a great impact against knees that felt like pointed concrete blocks, groaning loudly in pain like a child at that instant.


    "Arghh...! OHRRR..."


    At that same moment, Max Fury stood and walked over to Calvin, the fans screaming in shock and excitement.


    They never thought he could make such a good plot at such a crucial moment. But, well, that was just another impression of the Slamdown universe...


    Max Fury wasted no time in pulling Calvin Dean up, and then he pinned his head against his armpit, ready to give him just one of the best finishing damages that he deserved.


    *BAAAAM!*


    A Neckbuster was launched in the middle of the ring, sending Calvin Dean into a realm of unconsciousness at that instant. Although most of the fans weren''t familiar with this move, the fact that it appeared intense made them believe that this might just be the next of the match.


    With Max Fury falling to make a count, the fans had no choice but to hope and count to three... They couldn''t wait to see their own Max Fury, the young wonder fighter from this great city of San Diego, defeat Calvin Dean in his Slamdown debut match in his hometown.


    "One..."


    It was obvious that he would win.


    "Two..."


    And he could fill it...


    Feel what...


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Thr..."


    It wasn''t possible for him to defeat Calvin Dean just like that...


    Yes, Calvin Dean kicked out at the count of two, avoiding the third count.


    The match continued...


    "BOO!!!"

 Chapter 132 - 132: Max Fury vs Calvin Dean (III)

    The match had continued, and Max Fury was still taking the lead after the Neckbuster move against Calvin Dean. Although Calvin managed the kick out, he was still feeling the intense pain in his neck.


    Mad Fury didn''t dare to waste time as he knew that he would only give his opponent enough time to rest and recover. He pulled Calvin up and attempted a Powerbomb, and he was fortunately successful.


    Calvin was slammed hard on the mat, that moment, a different sort of pain emerged from his back... The pain he felt could barely be expressed as his eyes widened as though someone was being sent to extinction.


    Max Fury''s strength was very deadly, and he had just impacted such a great force in the slam against his opponent. At a point, the fans were frightened by his attacks, but they were glad after all, seeing him taking the lead against such a great wrestler.


    They knew that if he wasn''t able to defeat Calvin Dean soon, there was no way he was going to win the match. Calvin had several terrifying moves that little to no one could kick out of, the Slamdown universe knew him well...


    Not wanting Max Fury to lose in his debut, and for his own happiness, they began to shout in demand for an RKO again.


    "RKO!"


    "RKO!!"


    "RKO!!!"


    Max Fury heard them loud and clear, and he was looking forward to it. Yes, he guessed this was actually the right time to do it, so why not?


    Quickly, he forced Calvin Dean to turn and immediately attempt an RKO. This time, he came with a strong grip and lock on his opponent''s head, making sure that Calvin wouldn''t escape...


    However...


    Unfortunately...


    He only had no idea how much strength Calvin Dean could muster... It was now that he felt and believed that Calvin Dean''s strength was from another world.


    Calvin made him bounce against the ropes after he tried to pin him for an RKO, and then bouncing back, a superkick was what came next, unfortunately...


    Thanks to the fact that he had fallen close to the ring corner, it was easy for Calvin to climb over to the top turnbuckle for a Splash.


    This time, he was fast and attentive, making sure to make a successful strike. Just after reaching the top turnbuckle, he jumped over and threw himself at Max Fury, a great slam...


    It was fortunate that he was successful this time, hitting hard against the people of San Diego''s favorite.


    Max Fury felt like he had a rock landing on his chest, and his belly hurt mostly...


    However, his pain couldn''t widely be expressed when his opponent covered after his finisher.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THR..."


    "Oh my gawd!!!" Max Fury just kicked out at the Dean Splash!" A commentator shouted, and the arena was bustling with stunned shouts as well...


    Calvin Dean''s finisher was just an ordinary Splash; he had a unique yet terrifying way of delivering his.


    While landing, Calvin folds himself as if like a curve, making his knees land together with his chest against his opponent. That was a move that required great athletic talent and effort to practice, and it was really a remarkable one.


    However, Max Fury had just kicked out of the finishing move, stunning his opponent''s heart away.


    He was among the few Slamdown wrestlers who had kicked out of this move, a bigger impression on him, making those who had been underestimating him.


    Now, just everyone was seeing him as a perfect match for Calvin Dean, or he was even stronger!


    Calvin Dean sat on the mat, close to Max Fury, still in shock. He threw sharp glances at him a few times and sighed...


    ''Now I believe is a wonder fighter... Being so strong at his age isn''t normal... He would be so indomitable when in a few years.''


    Calvin Dean thought for a while and then stood up... A scowl mixed with a determined look appeared on his face at that moment...


    "No matter what, I''m still defeating you! You can''t beat me...!"


    He scoffed...


    Then he walked over and climbed the top turnbuckle again, maintaining a threatening look on his face that caused shivers to run down the fans'' spine.


    "You might have survived the first time, but you can never kick out of a second!"


    This was what Calvin Dean said when he reached the top of the turnbuckles. And then, with a more fierce force and motion, Calvin threw himself at Max Fury, landing crazily after folding himself like a centipede!


    The heat and aura of this move hit the fans and everyone watching, causing great silence all around at that moment... sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the commentators themselves were nervous, as they knew that the end was near...


    So near...


    The arena seems to have paused in a while, and it only seemed like the ring was only the living part of the building...


    Soon...


    Everyone''s eyes were broadened in an instant when a sudden, unbelievable scene occurred...


    Just when the raging Calvin Dean was landing on Max Fury for another Splash that would undoubtedly determine his win, a huge arm came grabbing against his neck, causing him a face-first fall against the mat with an unforgiving force.


    "It''s an RKO!!!"


    "A Flying RKO!!!"


    "OHH MY..."


    It was the second time Max Fury delivered an RKO to his opponent while landing from the top turnbuckle.


    That wasn''t only exciting, it was dumbfounding!


    The fans didn''t believe that he could stand up after so much beating... A rolling escape could have been better and understandable...


    However, Max Fury was just that monstrous and unbelievable...


    It wasn''t just an RKO, it was flying RKO!!!


    That time, he only had one goal remaining to end this f**king match!!! He would cover this motherf*king opponent and win the goddamned match...


    Quickly he rolled over and pinned Calvin Dean, who had been sent to sleep by both the pain of the RKO and the shock that it brought.


    With a raise of one leg, the count sounded aloud, the arena vibrating with anticipation.


    "ONE!"


    "TWO!!"


    "THREE!!!"


    GING! GING! GiNG!


    Just like that, Max Fury won...


    The Legacy came out victorious in his debut match in Slamdown!!!

 Chapter 133 - 133: Angry Corey

    It was slightly hard to believe that Max Fury could actually survive this... Everyone was looking forward to the end with a dismal look on their faces lately, but he suddenly had their faces brightened when the young wonder stood as though like a swift machine and launched a flying RKO against Calvin Dean.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!!!"


    Cheers and shouts enveloped the arena... It was more exciting than sad with the defeat of Calvin Dean as almost seventy percent of the fans supported Max Fury...


    It was his hometown, indeed... So what do you expect?


    Fifty percent of the fans here were undoubtedly from San Diego or generally California, and it was certain that other foreign wrestling fans loved Max Fury. Unfortunately, even though Calvin Dean had some fans, the cheers and applause of support were just too overwhelming.


    Max Fury ended up defeating the strong unforgiving man that pledged to be beaten by a rat, referring to Max Fury...


    So who was the rat now?


    Max Fury stood victoriously as he got his hands raised to display his victory. The cheers only increased at that time as it was one of the iconic moments that the Slamdown universe would ever see.


    After the drama of raising his hand to victory, Max Fury walked over to the top of the turnbuckle to the ring corner close to the announce table and showcased the great display of triumph. Raising both hands, he made his Fury Symbol, which was placing the tip of his first and last finger of both hands on his neck, folding the others.


    Fortunately, the fans loved his display, and they continued to acknowledge him, praising his great yet unbelievable performance that night.


    ...


    After the display, Arnold walked out of the arena and headed back to his room. There were quite a lot of superstars in the arena, as it was clear that Slamdown had up to a hundred stars in their rosters.


    As he walked, most of these wrestlers, seemingly the low-level buddies of this show, began to jam their palms as they praised Arnold for his great performance... It sure wasn''t easy for one to defeat one of the best men in the Intercontinental division as everyone knew how strong Calvin Dean was...


    Indeed, he deserved the praise...


    Although not all of the Intercontinental division men clapped for Arnold as some threw cold and distasteful gazes at him, the rate of those who clapped was a little bit higher, which melted Arnold''s heart.


    Smiling and forcing himself to wave for a second, Arnold continued walking to his room and walked in.


    "Argh..."


    Yes, his chest hurt, and so was his belly. The pain that came with the Splash was so intense that Arnold almost threw up at that moment, but he was strong enough to hold it, not after the system had helped out.


    Arnold walked over to the bed and lay on it with a very faint force, rolling his eyes...


    He just refused to be interviewed by the post-match interviewer on his way back to the room due to his exhaustion... He was tired, pained, and really needed to rest his head...


    The professional battle between Calvin and Dean was not something to say nothing about; it was indeed a physical war!


    While he got totally relieved from the pain I''m his chest, Arnold decided to just sleep...


    Yes, he slept off...!


    He didn''t even remember to freshen up or even have dinner... That wasn''t his problem right now.


    Arnold had little to no urge to get anything into his stomach at that moment; his head just needed rest as his limbs were just turning to be so heavy for him.


    He had won the match after all, and there was actually nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Another match?


    Well, that would be next week or the next after...


    Just in a few minutes, a loud snore could be heard in his room.


    *****


    "He won again, boss... A debut win in Slamdown."


    The voice of a young man sounded in a wide room that had several pillars and strange signs on the walls. He had short green-tinted hair and dark eyes that would move anyone who looked through it. With the cigarette pressed between his fingers, he stood close to his boss as he dropped that notification


    "Well, good to hear... He should be proud of himself right name," the boss, a young man with pale skin and jet-black hair that was divided into skinny and full parts, said with a fake smile. And the next moment, it was a frown that appeared on his face...


    An intense one.


    Before the green-tinted-haired man could know it, a huge punch landed on his belly, causing him to fall right at that instant after staggering backward a few steps.


    "You''re telling me this to be happy, huh?!!! Does it seem so good to tell it to my face, huh??!! Tell me, motherfucker???!!! Huh? Huh???"


    This man was no other than Corey Gallagher, now the leader of the XP Gang. His dark red eyes only made him look like a demon, with a fierce look on his face. His pale skin only turned whiter and whiter due to the hard drugs he took and the fiendish heart he possessed.


    Hearing the news of Max Fury winning his debut match in Slamdown at San Diego only made him go crazy, as he was trying his best to make his brother fall... sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now what''s the truth behind this...?


    Actually...


    Corey Gallagher didn''t want Arnold Gallagher to be greater than him...


    That was the truth.


    "I''m sorry, boss; I just wanted to let you know about the update!" The green-tinted-haired man cried.


    Hearing this, Corey Gallagher was only pushed to attack the man again, one of his men...


    *Bam!*


    "You son of crab! Now, get the shit outta here before I get you fed to Terror!" Corey shouted.


    Terror his dog...


    No, it was literally a hyena!


    His pet hyena had grown to become a scary beast. Corey usually used Terror to punish his men, mostly those who dared to betray him to fail an important mission.


    At that moment, when the green-tinted-haired man was about to exit the room, Corey quickly called him back.


    "Now get your ass up here!"


    Swiftly, the green-tinted-haired man rushed back to his boss, bowing his head at that instant.


    "Contact Headwolf to get us another strong wrestler to help defeat him... He must have to find an unforgiving destructor..."


    He then sighed...


    "We are willing to pay even a hundred thousand dollars."

 Chapter 134 - 134: Mr Simple

    Arnold woke up to the slightly familiar room, and the fragments of remembrance suddenly flashed into his head. He then yawned after scanning the place and heaved a sigh right after.


    "I really slept till daybreak, unbelievable!"


    He blinked severally as he thought wide, the he clutched his stomach the next moment.


    "Now my stomach aches... I have to eat something."


    With that said, Arnold took action immediately. He quickly stood up and walked over to the wardrobe, then he got dressed in something decent. Swiftly he walked out of the room and made his way to the restaurant with fast steps.


    If one noticed his footsteps, one would easily sense the aura of hunger all over, as his eyes could clearly tell... S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no spares to look around, Arnold kept waking faster as if he had an important appointment at hand and didn''t want to miss it, but it was only an effort to eat.


    Reaching the restaurant, he quickly went ahead to the stance where a group of servants stood, not waiting for them to approach him in a seat due to his hunger...


    "I need a lot of pasta... I mean a large plate of it... A full chicken lap, and spiced vegetables... Please make it snappy, okay?" Arnold requested.


    The attendants, who had noticed his eagerness, quickly nodded and served his meal as he had ordered. They quickly handed it over and watched him walk over to a seat at the corner.


    "Isn''t that Max Fury?" In a mutter, one of the attendants with blue hair and dark blue eyes asked.


    "Your eyes aren''t deceiving you," the other attendant said with a scoffing smile, muttering.


    "Whoa... Why is he so simple and insecure? Other top wrestlers like him would prefer to have their meals delivered in their room, but he preferred to come over here all alone?" The blue-haired lady complained.


    "Well, that''s his choice. He prefers to come over. Just as you said, he is a simple man... Every woman''s dream," the other attendant, who had dark curly hair and dark eyes, said.


    "Honestly, he is the most simple man on earth," the blue-haired lady couldn''t help but comment.


    "Alright, let''s just mind our business... Who knows if he is hearing what we are saying," the other lady suggested as they decided to mind their business the next moment.


    The blue-haired lady believed that Arnold wouldn''t hear a hint of what they were saying, so she only curled her lips and the curly-haired lady and continued with her duty.


    However, she was wrong.


    Arnold had truly heard what they were saying!!!


    It was undoubtedly not a bad conversation about him; instead, it was was good one that made him blush!


    This was the first time he was hearing it apart from Mia, who told him that on his birthday on January 27th when he decided to just have a low-key celebration.


    Yes, now Arnold Gallagher is already 24, a year older.


    The fact that these young ladies complimented him made him smile; his heart filled with pride at the fact that he was a simple man. The fact that not only one person had said it made him believe it, as he didn''t even know that he was a simple man in the first place...


    Well, that was sort of his lifestyle... Arnold had never thought of having a bodyguard or ordering food to his room one day, and it had turned out to be a cause of his simplicity...


    Eating his meal in a rush due to hunger, Arnold spent time thinking widely about this... He decided to waste the time eating reflecting on the fact that he was simple...


    "Simple... I''m simple, hehe!"


    Arnold couldn''t help but be a fool of himself at that moment. While gnawing at the chicken, his eyes rolled a few times as he threw short glances at the ladies who had now focused on their duties.


    At that moment, he adored the beauty of the blue-haired lady whose skin was smooth and moist-looking, giving her an undeniable beauty.


    Returning his gaze to his meal, he continued eating his meal until he was done.


    After finishing his meal, he walked over to the attendance and dipped his hand into his pocket. He brought out five hundred dollars at that instant and forwarded his hand to the blue-haired lady.


    The blue-haired lady glanced at him and then lowered her gaze to the money.


    "No sir, the bills of all Slamdown superstars are taken care of already," she said politely.


    "I know," Arnold smiled and said. "It''s just a token from me... Just a token of praise for the delicious meal."


    The blue-haired lady looked at him, and her face darkened a little after that statement.


    "Uhm... I''m sorry but I wasn''t the one who made the meals," she disappointedly said.


    Arnold''s face remained bright, though, as he was hellbent on handing the money over to the beautiful blue-haired lady.


    Now, he was short of a reason to make her take the money... It would be quite funny and ridiculous for him to just say that he was giving her the money because she called him a simple man...


    Wouldn''t that be so hilarious?!


    Arnold had to think deeply quickly, and he fortunately came up with another idea.


    "Well, honestly, your beauty just made me give you this. Come on, take it; I believe you deserve it," Arnold smiled and urged her to take it.


    He finally persuaded her to take it, which caused him a relief in his heart. And with a smile on his face, he walked out of the restaurant and made his way back to his room.


    Now he was full, regaining quite a good, noticeable brightness on his face. Walking down the wide alleyways, he could now stare around to observe since his goal ta been met.


    Just while walking, his phone suddenly rang as a call flashed in. Bringing his phone out of his pocket, he took a look and noticed who it was.


    (Matthew Bridges ¡ª calling...)


    With furrowed brows, Arnold picked up the call.


    "Hey, bro... Just want to inform you that I have signed for the main Legacy Pro Wrestling show!!!"


    The moment Arnold heard this, he could only smile...


    ******


    [A/N: The book''s performance is getting so depressing... Please let''s support.]

 Chapter 135 - 135: Mission Accomplished

    Arnold was pretty impressed by what he had just heard... With a smile on his face, he responded...


    "That... Great! Congratulations," he said.


    "Thanks, brother... Now we are both top professional wrestlers, Hahaha!" Matthew laughed excitedly as if he had just achieved his goal.


    Arnold understood his actions because he knew what he would have been thinking and aiming for. After he had moved to Slamdown, he already knew that Matthew Bridges would be eager to move to the top show of Legacy Pro Wrestling also.


    He understood his actions because he would have wanted it the same way if he were in Matthew''s shoes.


    "Yes, you are right. We are now top wrestlers, hehe," Arnold laughed slightly.


    "Also, Max... I think we should hang around someday to drink, eat, and celebrate this great achievement. We are business partners, you know, and that''s not only the relationship we have... We are still close friends," Matthew noticed.


    "I know. I know," Arnold shook his head and responded.


    "So what do you think?" Matthew then asked again, requesting Arnold''s opinion.


    "Sure, I agree. We should hang around then..."


    "Yes! Alright, another thing," Matthew paused and continued. "Why don''t we bring our girlfriends along? It will be great if they get to meet themselves, you know?"


    This time, Arnold''s face had turned dark for a while, not actually knowing what to say about this one. It was fine for him to go ahead and hang out, but he wouldn''t love Mia to do the same just because of some safety issues.


    The plot of his brother and Selina Greenwood was still on, and he didn''t want his loved ones to get into trouble.


    "C''mon!! Safety? We are going to get ourselves a safe place with as many bodyguards as we need. That shouldn''t be a problem, brother," Matthew, knowing little of what Arnold was facing, said.


    Upon hearing this, the nervousness in Arnold''s mind seemed to fade a little, as he knew that they could really get themselves a very safe place for the meeting.


    If truly the meeting will be safe enough, then why not? He would let Mia come along with him.


    "Alright then, I will let her come over with me, but that should be on a weekend. She is a student at Rising Impact University," Arnold notified.


    "So is mine. She is a student at Legacy Pro University, you see?"


    Arnold had to nod his head in agreement and sighed.


    "No probs, I have to go now, brother."


    "Okay sure, I''d call you later," Matthew said. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aight, have a great day," Arnold dropped his last greetings until the phone beeped, revealing the end of the call.


    Sigh...


    After the call ended, he continued walking to his room. He was almost at the lounge when the call ended, and it only took a few seconds before he approached and walked in.


    He went ahead and sat on his bed, and laid a for a moment. The next moment, he rose and laid back, and he rose again.


    Sigh...


    "It''s really boring without Mark and Lila... So boring," Arnold said with a slight show of regret in his eyes. It wasn''t as if he was regretting coming to Slamdown, he was just a little depressed having to be alone here.


    No friends...


    He actually had no one to talk to...


    No, he should stop, right?


    He was a man, and he shouldn''t care about these things, right?


    Arnold was contemplating at that moment, as he tried to get the feelings out of his head. The more he tried, the more it lingered, refusing to leave.


    Arnold thought of going to the gym after a while but changed his mind to focus on practicing Ironfist. He was already done with Ironskin and had started practicing Ironfist a few weeks ago. But due to other activities and slight distractions, he hadn''t completed the perfection yet.


    After taking a few minutes to rest, he walked over to the training ring made somewhere in a lonesome area in the arena. It was silent and a little dim at that moment, but it wasn''t as if it was getting dark... It was daytime.


    The faint light that promoted the spirit of focus only shone slightly at the center of the ring, which was preferably decent for anyone who came to practice.


    Arnold quickly went head into the ring and began to practice Ironfist. Before he started, he collected a punching bag from the corner and started launching punches on it. This was the way he was asked to practice the Art, although it was literally to hit his fist against hard substances.


    The punching bag was thick and hard of course, and that was what Arnold had decided to use in all practices.


    After several turns, he had made up to 68% perfection. And today, he was aiming to complete it no matter how long it may take.


    He started punching.


    *Pow!*


    The punch hit the bag with an intense force, causing it to vibrate at that instant. The force and impact he used were so fierce that a slight hole was made in the bag, but it wasn''t torn. Slowly, the hole in the bag vanished, and it went back to normal.


    "Haha, crazy!" Arnold commented.


    They spent quite a while punching the bag and causing more vibrations on it.


    *Pow!*


    *Pow!*


    *POW!*


    *BAAM!!!*


    Suddenly, the punching bag was finally destroyed by the punches, scattering in an instant. Arnold personally wanted to destroy the punching bag, and he had done just that.


    It wouldn''t cost much to get a new one after all...


    [Perfection: 70%.]


    "Ah fuck!!!!"


    Arnold was struck with words of disappointment as his eyes turned dark that moment.


    "I was punching that bag for more than a fucking hour!!!"


    [It''s hard perfecting Hardcore Wrestling, you know that.]


    The system said casually...


    However, at that moment, Arnold only frowned and walked over to another punching bag hung outside the ring. With a scowl, he attempted to collect it when his eyes landed on several huge bricks at the side.


    At that same moment, a sudden thought made him smile.


    "Hard substances... Hmm..."


    He quickly picked these bricks and began placing them at one spot in the ringside, making a wall-like structure. He did this until he had made several walls in different spots around the entire ringside.


    Then he heaved a sigh...


    After that sigh, Arnold walked back to the first wall and began launching punches on them. Every wall took two to four punches to be shattered and Arnold was relentless as he went ahead punching and destroying every wall he made.


    Meanwhile,


    [Perfection: 71.]


    [Perfection: 72.]


    [Perfection. 73.]


    [Perfection. 74.]


    [Perfection... 86.]


    Every destroyed block shockingly has him a point to the perfection of Ironfist, which amazed him... But that was just due to his advanced Intelligence.


    If he wasn''t wise enough, he wouldn''t have discovered this strategy... Now that he did, it was just fortunate.


    [Perfection. 100!]


    [You amazed even me, host!]


    Even the system was amazed.


    Just like that, he had completed the practice of Ironfist with the assistance of his Intelligence, acting on the system''s aid.


    His mission was accomplished.

 Chapter 136 - 136: AHHH

    With a smile on his face, Arnold shook his head.


    "I''m amazed too... Never thought it would work so easily... But my fist aches badly now," he said.


    [Such an incredible thing to amaze me, host. You have gained 10 status points to distribute freely.]


    Arnold nodded in gratitude. "Thanks," he thanked.


    [You have gained 7 Combat Energy Points as well.]


    "Cool..." Arnold added.


    Then he walked over to the ropes in the ring and pulled out his towel, a towel he used when training. He changed it every now fortnight though.


    After collecting the towel, Arnold left the training ring, leaving the sandy and stony mess behind. The cleaning was not his business after all, but he still felt guilty for having to put the workers under a lot of stress.


    He walked straight up to his room after going ahead to the restaurant to get dinner. He only saw the curly-haired lady at that time, but it was fine since he had no interest in the blue-haired lady... He was just pleased with her for her humility, and her beauty was quite remarkable as well.


    He left the restaurant after greeting the curly-haired lady politely, who was glad and humble as well.


    When Arnold got to his room, he sat and waited a few moments before the bruises on his fists healed. That time, he decided to have dinner...


    Well, for the first time since March 2056, Arnold decided to see a movie as well. A very tough action movie with a bit of fantasy. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That time, the boredom seemed to fade gradually as he found the move interesting. He also suggested watching interesting and high-rated wrestling matches fought by legendary professional wrestlers in the past years, which he had no regrets about after that.


    He kept watching until he didn''t know when he slept off, the effect of the intense practices acting fiercely on him. Although the the system always aided him to recover from pains, that doesn''t guarantee the possibility of feeling the effect which often caused great fatigue.


    Arnold slept instantly when he could no longer hold the urge, succumbing to the feeling.


    After all, he had achieved his goal of completing the Ironfist practices, so it was fine.


    ******


    The next day, Arnold woke up to frightening familiar sounds from his phone. He had heard the beeping several times, and it was already becoming abnormal.


    "What the fuck?! Who the heck is bombarding my phone with bunches of messages?" Arnold''s brows furrowed as he wondered, grabbing his phone to take a look.


    When his eyes landed on the screen, his eyes widened more.


    (Twitter: 72, 643 messages).


    (Facebook: 85, 059 messages).


    (Instagram: 17k messages).


    "AHHH!!!" Arnold couldn''t help but shout at the top of his lungs at that moment after seeing what was on his notification board.


    "How come?! Is that a glitch from Meta or something?" He wondered.


    "No, it can''t be... Twitter isn''t Meta... Shhhittttt!"


    He quickly clicked on the notification icon and entered Twitter at first, only to be stunned by the true messages, making him doubt the idea that it was a glitch.


    It was true!!!


    "WHOA... What a strong fighter. His fists are punching rocks!"


    "This guy is too overpowered, maybe he is not from his world."


    "I don''t want him to fight my favorite wrestler!!! (Crying emoji)."


    "WHOA. How did he do that? Those are bricks!"


    Arnold''s eyes widened in shock at that instant, his heart beating like an echo of thunder. He couldn''t help but leave his lips agape, as he couldn''t believe what he just saw.


    This was the truth...


    Someone was busy capturing him when he was practicing Ironfist last night!!!


    "AHHH!" Arnold shouted again with widened eyes; this time, his voice was louder than the initial vocal reaction.


    This wasn''t the first time he had been captured while training, and he just didn''t expect the second.


    "No way!"


    Arnold went ahead to watch the video which was posted on Instagram, Facebook, Twitter, and even TikTok. He couldn''t help but reach with an "AHHH" while he continued viewing the videos.


    The tape in which he got the punching bag destroyed was also captured as well, making him almost burst into tears.


    "Who could have done this????!"


    He rushed to click on the profile of the poster, but it was locked. He could only see the username which was written "Sffjfjggjfh6".


    "Crap!" Arnold almost threw his phone to the tiles, furious and frustrated.


    He was angered because this was unofficial and illegal. He knew that superstars often make videos of their training, but making one without their knowledge was indeed crazy.


    All his intense actions in practice were captured, and that was the talk of the viewers who commented on the post.


    Before he knew it, this video had spread across the internet. It had gained over ten million viewers and counting. Many content creators also saved the videos and posted them on their pages.


    It was a shocking widespread, as the whole internet was set ablaze with great shock.


    Not just the normal universe was stunned, but even viewers who initially had no interest in watching professional wrestling. It was the popular tape of the day...


    However, at the same time, it was giving Arnold quite a huge benefit.


    The moment he went ahead to check his page, he had gained over a million followers already...


    "WHOA!" Arnold couldn''t help but shout out loud in shock, his eyes widened.


    Sure, the video was illegal and ridiculous, but it was granting him a favor at the same time.


    Suddenly, his anger began to fade, as he was stunned and amazed at the same time. Every moment, there was a noticeable increase in his page stats, which amazed him the most.


    While there were a lot of comments about the event, both good and bad, stunned, and casually expressed reactions, there was an increase in the wonderful individual''s popularity.


    It was just as if he had turned into a global celebrity, as this was one of the most shocking scenes in professional wrestling history.


    A young 24-year-old man breaking countless hard bricks in the training ring all in a shirt moment???


    Honestly...


    That was more than UNBELIEVABLE!

 Chapter 137 - 137: [Please dont unlock]

    It was slightly hard to believe that Max Fury could actually survive this... Everyone was looking forward to the end with a dismal look on their faces lately, but he suddenly had their faces brightened when the young wonder stood as though like a swift machine and launched a flying RKO against Calvin Dean.


    "Here is your winner, Max Fury!!!"


    Cheers and shouts enveloped the arena... It was more exciting than sad with the defeat of Calvin Dean as almost seventy percent of the fans supported Max Fury...


    It was his hometown, indeed... So what do you expect?


    Fifty percent of the fans here were undoubtedly from San Diego or generally California, and it was certain that other foreign wrestling fans loved Max Fury. Unfortunately, even though Calvin Dean had some fans, the cheers and applause of support were just too overwhelming.


    Max Fury ended up defeating the strong unforgiving man that pledged to be beaten by a rat, referring to Max Fury...


    So who was the rat now?


    Max Fury stood victoriously as he got his hands raised to display his victory. The cheers only increased at that time as it was one of the iconic moments that the Slamdown universe would ever see.


    After the drama of raising his hand to victory, Max Fury walked over to the top of the turnbuckle to the ring corner close to the announce table and showcased the great display of triumph. Raising both hands, he made his Fury Symbol, which was placing the tip of his first and last finger of both hands on his neck, folding the others.


    Fortunately, the fans loved his display, and they continued to acknowledge him, praising his great yet unbelievable performance that night.


    ...


    After the display, Arnold walked out of the arena and headed back to his room. There were quite a lot of superstars in the arena, as it was clear that Slamdown had up to a hundred stars in their rosters.


    As he walked, most of these wrestlers, seemingly the low-level buddies of this show, began to jam their palms as they praised Arnold for his great performance... It sure wasn''t easy for one to defeat one of the best men in the Intercontinental division as everyone knew how strong Calvin Dean was...


    Indeed, he deserved the praise...


    Although not all of the Intercontinental division men clapped for Arnold as some threw cold and distasteful gazes at him, the rate of those who clapped was a little bit higher, which melted Arnold''s heart.


    Smiling and forcing himself to wave for a second, Arnold continued walking to his room and walked in.


    "Argh..."


    Yes, his chest hurt, and so was his belly. The pain that came with the Splash was so intense that Arnold almost threw up at that moment, but he was strong enough to hold it, not after the system had helped out.


    Arnold walked over to the bed and lay on it with a very faint force, rolling his eyes...


    He just refused to be interviewed by the post-match interviewer on his way back to the room due to his exhaustion... He was tired, pained, and really needed to rest his head...


    The professional battle between Calvin and Dean was not something to say nothing about; it was indeed a physical war!


    While he got totally relieved from the pain I''m his chest, Arnold decided to just sleep...


    Yes, he slept off...!


    He didn''t even remember to freshen up or even have dinner... That wasn''t his problem right now.


    Arnold had little to no urge to get anything into his stomach at that moment; his head just needed rest as his limbs were just turning to be so heavy for him.


    He had won the match after all, and there was actually nothing to worry about at the moment.


    Another match?


    Well, that would be next week or the next after...


    Just in a few minutes, a loud snore could be heard in his room.


    *****


    "He won again, boss... A debut win in Slamdown."


    The voice of a young man sounded in a wide room that had several pillars and strange signs on the walls. He had short green-tinted hair and dark eyes that would move anyone who looked through it. With the cigarette pressed between his fingers, he stood close to his boss as he dropped that notification


    "Well, good to hear... He should be proud of himself right name," the boss, a young man with pale skin and jet-black hair that was divided into skinny and full parts, said with a fake smile. And the next moment, it was a frown that appeared on his face...


    An intense one.


    Before the green-tinted-haired man could know it, a huge punch landed on his belly, causing him to fall right at that instant after staggering backward a few steps.


    "You''re telling me this to be happy, huh?!!! Does it seem so good to tell it to my face, huh??!! Tell me, motherfucker???!!! Huh? Huh???"


    This man was no other than Corey Gallagher, now the leader of the XP Gang. His dark red eyes only made him look like a demon, with a fierce look on his face. His pale skin only turned whiter and whiter due to the hard drugs he took and the fiendish heart he possessed.


    Hearing the news of Max Fury winning his debut match in Slamdown at San Diego only made him go crazy, as he was trying his best to make his brother fall...


    Now what''s the truth behind this...?


    Actually...


    Corey Gallagher didn''t want Arnold Gallagher to be greater than him...


    That was the truth.


    "I''m sorry, boss; I just wanted to let you know about the update!" The green-tinted-haired man cried.


    Hearing this, Corey Gallagher was only pushed to attack the man again, one of his men...


    *Bam!*


    "You son of crab! Now, get the shit outta here before I get you fed to Terror!" Corey shouted.


    Terror his dog...


    No, it was literally a hyena!


    His pet hyena had grown to become a scary beast. Corey usually used Terror to punish his men, mostly those who dared to betray him to fail an important mission.


    At that moment, when the green-tinted-haired man was about to exit the room, Corey quickly called him back.


    "Now get your ass up here!"


    Swiftly, the green-tinted-haired man rushed back to his boss, bowing his head at that instant. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Contact Headwolf to get us another strong wrestler to help defeat him... He must have to find an unforgiving destructor..."


    He then sighed...


    "We are willing to pay even a hundred thousand dollars."

 Chapter 138 - 138: [Please dont unlock]

    Arnold didn''t know why, but his heart chose Slamdown right from the beginning. This was why he wasn''t disheartened when Slamdown proposed a deal at first as he preferred to be there than in Rampage for a start.


    After doing countless research and watching blog videos, Arnold''s head was pretty full of information. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    (Rampage, a home of bad management).


    (Only the authority-friendly can make it in Rampage).


    (Slamdown is inferior!!!)


    (Don''t go to Rampage as a newbie!)


    (There is a lot of competition in both shows, but Rampage''s is bigger!)


    (Only lucky newbies made it in Rampage... You might now be lucky!)


    With countless videos and articles he had read, he finally came to a decision.


    Rampage appeared to be a strict authoritative show where only the best are favored. Not only that... Only those who choose to follow the requests of the authorities are given good opportunities that could change their lives.


    Slamdown still had strict authority, but it was reported to be lesser and more endurable by most researchers and those with its experience. It appeared to be a show with a 6-star rating over 10, while Rampage had an 8.5-star rating due to its popularity and seniority.


    With a sigh, Arnold scratched the back of his head. Then he closed his Laptop device which he had been using for the research.


    "My decision is final, I''m going to Slamdown!" He declared.


    He heaved another sigh to digest the slightly nervous feeling, erasing it.


    "Yes, that''s the best decision, I guess..."


    His eyes rolled severally before taking a balance, then he whispered to his Advocate.


    "You pushed me to this... Well, I would also like to join Slamdown as well. Do you really think this is the best decision," Arnold asked.


    [Yes, sure.] The Pro Wrestling System replied shortly this time.


    "Yes, sure? Ah okay," a smile that carried nervousness along returned to his face after that reaction, but the system was rather cool.


    [Grindhouse Wrestling wasn''t in the top ten ranking of best beginners professional wrestling shows before you came, but they are ranking as the best now. Do you feel your impact?]


    "Ah, huhu! Perhaps I did that," Arnold was suddenly remembered by the system of how his arrival moved Grindhouse Wrestling to the top.


    After his great performance against Jerry Blaze months ago, countless sports media had been interested in Grindhouse Wrestling. His match against Tristan Black in Super Grindhouse added to the great popularity of the company, which added to their ratings globally.


    It was really shocking to see that Grindhouse Wrestling skyrocketed to the top just because of Max Fury''s impact, but yeah... It happened!


    [You made history here in Grindhouse Wrestling, and you are going to do just that in Slamdown!]


    Arnold smiled. "Well, more effort is needed in my hard work," he said.


    [It''s great that you always keep that in mind. This time, you need to work extremely hard. There is a lot to encounter, even though it''s a turnaround for your success.]


    "I know... I always understand this," Arnold nodded.


    [Good. You also need to complete your Ironskin art practice. Due to inconsistent training, you still have one day to perfect this art, and after that, you will gain full control over the particular Art.]


    Arnold found it hard to understand what the system explained.


    "How? Explain more," he requested.


    [After achieving a hundred percent perfection of the Ironskin Art, you would be able to activate it in varying levels. For instance, you can make your skin 10% harder and increase or decrease it at will. However, these moves consume Combat Energy Points.]


    "Ohh... That''s another thing to be aware of," Arnold scratched the back of his head.


    [Of course, the more you practice the more you gain Combat Energy Points... And when you make use of any art in Hardcore Wrestling, they consume Combat Energy Points.]


    [For now, you are still practicing Ironskin.]


    [Complete it as soon as possible to start practicing another.]


    "I will do that... But..."


    [But, what?]


    "Isn''t it high time you tell me what my first Anonymous Skill is?" Arnold shrugged upon asking the system.


    [It ain''t time yet. I will make sure to reveal it to you at the right time.]


    There was a sudden dark look on his face at that time, but he decided to let go of that feeling. Arnold slept off in a few minutes as it was already late...


    The next day, he walked over to Manager Jack Harris''s office to reveal his choice.


    "I have made a decision, and I think I will stick to Slamdown. I know it''s ridiculous, but that''s where I want to go. That''s my choice," Arnold spoke with a whole lot of seriousness.


    He expected a disappointed reaction from Jack Harris after his statement; however, that wasn''t what he got.


    Sure, Jack Harris had a slightly bad feeling that Max Fury didn''t choose to go where he would have better pay, but he never attacked the young man for that...


    After all, everyone had choices, right?


    "No problem, Fury. I understand," Jack Harris smiled.


    "Also, it would be my pleasure to keep managing you in Slamdown," he added.


    It was true. Manager Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion to become Slamdown''s next General Manager. If Max Fury was really going to be accepting the Slamdown deal, that means he would be managing him again.


    "It''s also my pleasure to be managed by such a wonderful manager like you. Thank you so much for your support, Manager Jack Harris," Arnold smiled back and thanked.


    With a nod, they both exchanged handshakes and Arnold left the office. That morning, he had an ambition...


    Going to fetch Mark and Lila, he urged them to come to the gym with him to train...


    He was in his last moments on the premises of Capside Centre and had a lot to teach his friends before he left. Although they had advanced a lot and had become better professional wrestlers, there were still a few moves that they needed to know.


    "I have made a decision about the transfer... I will be leaving for Slamdown in a month."


    When Arnold disclosed the news to his friends, he only got absolute silence as a reaction...


    He knew absolutely what was in their minds.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Reed

    The wonderful news of Max Fury''s training lasted for several days, as it was almost widespread across the world.


    His fanbase also increased as well, as more shocking and staggering figures were added to his pages'' tally.


    Just at the end of the week, Arnold had gained two million followers, and it was undoubtedly still counting. He found it hard to believe this, but the sudden event just made him believe every time the manifestation of the news gleamed brightly the sun.


    Max Fury''s training videos had gone viral, and it hadn''t only made him more famous, it had earned him quite a lot of money!!!


    *Beep*


    *Beep*


    *Beep*


    Arnold was sitting in a bar eight days after this event... While he sat and drank a cup of red alcoholic wine, his phone beeped for a call...


    (Reed ¡ª calling).


    It was his page admin.


    He quickly picked up the call after a smile, and he waited for the young man on the other hand to speak first.


    "Hey, boss!!! Have you seen the funds???!"


    Reed''s voice sounded like a vibrating sound, loud and full of utter shock and mad excitement.


    "Yes, why not..."


    However, Arnold, who had just been questioned, only replied with a casual look on his face... He didn''t seem to possess any shocked look on his face.


    "WHOA... Seven hundred thousand dollars??! We are rich!" Reed didn''t know when he shouted this.


    "Nah, I''m rich," Arnold knocked him off that thought, making Reed shrug at that instant. "You are just my employed admin, don''t think you would half of the money," Arnold said.


    "Yeah... I... I know... Was just too excited for you," Reed said, stammering. He was actually sorry for saying that to his boss since not all bosses will reply to their employees that way after that statement.


    It wasn''t a new thing to him anyway, he knew how humble and simple his boss was in the first place.


    "So what are we gonna do now, boss?" Reed then asked.


    "We are withdrawing all with the twelve thousand dollars made initially. I will be having an interview tomorrow, so you will posting the video on all pages. After that, we will withdraw all that we made. I hope for a million dollars, hehe," Arnold said.


    "Yes, me too!" Reed shouted enthusiastically.


    "Then we have to hope on that then. Here is the deal: if we can make a million dollars, I will reward you with ten percent of the funds. Deal?" Arnold asked. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHOA. Deal! L" Reed shouted as he agreed immediately, pretty stunned and nervous at the same time.


    There was no way he couldn''t be shocked by Arnold''s great task and offer, as he knew what ten percent of a million dollar was...


    It was a hundred thousand dollars that were talking about!


    The fact that that was a hundred times his salary made Reed''s hand jerk on the phone, his mind filled with nervousness and anticipation.


    "I will appreciate such an offer... That will mean a lot!" Reed added.


    "Alright... Now let''s get down to business," Arnold smiled and notified before he decided to end the call.


    After the call ended, Arnold lowered his gaze to the table, grabbed the cup of wine, and finished the remaining that caused a mouthful.


    After that, he thought for a while and said.


    "To whoever captured that video, thank you..."


    "And fuck you!"


    Arnold let out a wide smile after that, then agreed to leave the bar when his phone beeped again.


    After this sudden event that had changed his life, he had been receiving countless calls and messages from different business and social organizations, offering him huge amounts of money for a short interview with him...


    Truth be told, Arnold had declined many and had scheduled time for those he had accepted. Although he had attended one, the funds and allowances had successfully been forwarded to his account.


    Taking a lot at his phone to confirm the caller, a slight smile emerged on his pale face as he noticed who was calling...


    (Wifey ¡ª calling).


    Without hesitation, he quickly picked up the call.


    "Hey, buddy. How is your ass?" Mia suddenly shouted at the other hand, joking.


    This was what she usually said when trying to scoff or try to joke around, so Arnold was used to it.


    "Hey... Well, my ass is doing pretty well. You?" He asked.


    "I''m doing great. The final year examination is starting in three days, and I''m extremely nervous," Mia said.


    *Oh c''mon! When would you ever stop being nervous, babe? Cheer up; you are Erana Grant. Prove it," Arnold spoke.


    Erana Grant is Mia''s ring name which she had decided to use in her professional wrestling career, and Arnold had just decided to motivate her with that name.


    It wasn''t as if there was specifically something special about the name, at least, it could still wipe out some waves of uncertainty away from her mind, which was what he actually wanted.


    "I understand. But it feels like..."


    "Don''t feel negative, Mia. You only need victories and that''s the goal. Don''t ever think of losing, okay?" Arnold decided to shake her off the uncertainty again.


    "Alright then, I will try my best to be strong and courageous. Anyway, I have something else to inform you."


    Arnold nodded as he was attentive to hear what she wanted to say. With a slight smile on Mia''s face at the other hand, she spoke up.


    "I''ll be forwarding some money to your account just as a little gift from me. Please don''t say no!" Mia cried.


    She already knew what sort of man Arnold was, and this had her a little mad in recent days when she tried to spoil him with her wealth.


    Truthfully, Arnold had refused to receive some money from her ever since they met.


    However this time...


    "Okay then, sure..."


    Mia had begged him relentlessly to take the offer, so he forwarded his account details for her to drop the so-called little gift that she intended to spare.


    A few minutes after he had sent the details, his phone beeped again with a notification sound this time, driving him to check it out at that instant.


    When he did, his eyes were enveloped with shock as he stared at the notification icon.


    "Eighteen million dollars???!!!"


    "WHAT THE SHITT???"

 Chapter 140 - 140: Millionaire

    "Ah... You don''t need to be surprised; that''s just a tiny bit of my father''s company''s extra income aside from the main earnings. C''mon, you deserve it."


    This was what Mia said when he tried questioning her about what she had just done. He was more stunned at that instant, as what he received was way too far from his expectations.


    The most shocking part was having been told that that was just a tiny gift...


    "Eighteen million dollars??? A tiny gift???" Arnold raised his voice in shock, but he decided to calm down after a few moments.


    After Mia had given him some explanation about how rich her father''s company was, he felt a little calm, having been shaken off the dark thoughts in his mind. Initially, when he saw that amount of money, he thought Mia was a drug dealer or something!


    Sure, he knew that her father had a company that she was now taking care of, but he initially didn''t believe she could be so rich to gift eighteen million dollars to him.


    His mind was calm after her clearance, but he was still mad about why she had to give him this.


    "That''s a waste of money... I am not even married to her yet," he lamented with a glare.


    Arnold quickly decided to check his account balance after that...


    (Account balance: $18, 402, 000).


    "Ah... I suddenly became a millionaire in a few days. How unbelievable!" Arnold couldn''t help but react.


    Not only did the trending video make him rich, but the so-called tiny gift from his girlfriend made him even richer. He was just aiming to make his first million dollars, but Mia had just bombarded his account with eighteen million dollars, making him a millionaire in ten digits.


    Arnold swallowed repeatedly and decided to make a decision on what to do with such a huge amount of money.


    The house he was living in in New York City was bought, although it wasn''t among the best of houses in the top estates. He had wanted to build a luxurious mansion in his hometown, and the sudden remembrance pushed him to smile.


    "It should cost me about three million dollars, I guess. And I''m just gonna buy a new car for myself," he muttered.


    "Also, I''ll get one for Audrey and Eva, and get one for Mom as well... They would be having some securities while they go out, so that shouldn''t be much of a problem," he said to himself.


    Arnold ended up thinking wide and plotting what to do. After those budgets, he had ten million dollars remaining, which he decided to use for something more important.


    "Investment! Yes, I would invest in several business organizations."


    He decided to invest in three companies: A new telecommunication company in Canada named Bronia. He had seen many of their new products that had quite good reviews from expert reviewers, so he decided to risk two million dollars, buying just 5% of the shares.


    "At least, I could gain something," he believed.


    The second company was an app creation company in America, which was new as well... The app was surely said to be Facebook''s future rival, as it was reportedly very advanced and significantly better.


    Arnold decided to drop two million dollars into this as well, believing that his risk would bring high rewards. And for the remaining four million dollars...


    (Breaking News: The president of Ipswich Town Football Club had reportedly dropped the club, abandoning it after years of failure and extremely low profits. He is reportedly willing to sell the club for five million dollars, and would hand over all pending expenses to the new buyer). Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHOA!" A football club? That actually gives a lot of money, but... But why is he willing to sell the club for such a low amount?" Arnold wondered curiously.


    He decided to seek more answers on the internet and was stunned by the news he got.


    He came to discover that Ipswich Town FC had failed countless times, going so low to League 2, the league almost at the lowest tier. They had been unable to pay players and staff, which had caused a lot of problems in the management.


    Even the rate of attendance and supporters had decreased, making it a misery for the club.


    Arnold shrugged...


    "Well, I would buy it!" He said.


    He didn''t even think twice before making that decision, and that was truly because he had a reason. Aside from his love for professional wrestling, Arnold also loved football, and he was interested in making Ipswich Town rise again!


    [You sure you want to do this? I have no clue on how this might benefit you. But okay.]


    "Trust me, Advocate. I have a plan," Arnold smiled and said.


    Right now, he only has four million dollars, which was why he had to go for the interview and drop some videos to earn more from his pages...


    Arnold had already expressed his interest to the president of the club and had said he would be paying in two days.


    After the interview, Reed posted the video as planned, and there were massive views and reactions, as expected since Max Fury was now a trending figure at that moment.


    Fortunately for them, they reached a million dollars after that post, even surpassing it to get 1.3 million dollars. Arnold decided to give Reed a hundred thousand dollars as promised, then he took a million to complete the deal with Ipswich Town.


    "Thank you, Max Fury... And welcome to Ipswich Town," the former president said whole he handed all the required documents to Arnold.


    "Thank you, sir," Arnold was polite as well.


    After signing all that he needed to, the deal was done and he was commissioned as the new president.


    After traveling to England, he sat at the president''s office and smiled.


    "WOW, so good. I''m now the owner of a club, hehe," Arnold couldn''t help but smile.


    After a while, he thought widely about his main plan and decided to execute it as soon as possible to settle all the debts of his players and staff.


    He picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello, Manager Jack Harris. The next Slamdown show would be in England right?"


    "Yes of course, although we are yet to get a stadium for it," Manager Jack Harris spoke.


    A smile suddenly appeared on Arnold''s face.


    "Perfect! How about we use the Ipswich Town stadium... It''s a thirty thousand-seating capacity arena," Arnold explained.


    "Well, sure! I have been urged to get an arena, so why not?"


    Seeing that Manager Jack Harris had fully accepted his offer, the smile on his face widened the more...


    "Now, let''s soar!"

 Chapter 141 - 141: Getting a vice president

    Arnold ended up renting the stadium to Slamdown for the show in England, earning up to fifty thousand dollars from the deal. He then joined the fifty thousand dollars to the two hundred thousand dollars he had and decided to settle the debts of the management on the players and staff.


    After thoroughly settling every debt, he only had sixty thousand dollars left with him, but it was fine. At least, he had completed the mission by making good use of this opportunity despite other businessmen refusing to push through.


    Arnold had a feeling that things could turn out well, and he had decided to invest more in the club as far as he would get paid from his professional wrestling job, his ambassadorship deal with Horny Tyres, and his investment in those new companies.


    There was hope.


    Plus...


    Although he had been a football club president, that doesn''t mean that he would let go of his professional wrestling career. He was just at the beginning stages and still had to achieve his dreams of winning all titles in the show.


    It had always been his dream to fight in a professional wrestling ring for years no matter how rich he became.


    Most importantly, the system had urged him to keep up being a professional wrestler since it aimed to make him the greatest and also keep him in the right influential position before The Arrival.


    Till today, Arnold had no idea of what this Arrival was all about, but he had learned to be patient and just increase his effort to get prepared for whatever was coming.


    The next thing that Arnold did was to employ a vice president since the former vice president left with the former president. They had reportedly been stranded by managing the falling organization, as the business was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    Now, Arnold had no idea if had saved the club or not... He only knew that whatever problem that might happen next would be on his head. He was calm and courageous anyway since he believed that high risks brought high rewards.


    This was actually what had brought him this far.


    He had worked so hard relentlessly in the pursuit of greatness, and it was already showing off. At this stage of his life, he had come to discover that effort never fails.


    "Indeed, effort will never fail you... Just don''t give up while trying."


    Saying those words to himself, Arnold smiled as memories of the past flashed back. The ones that lingered the most were the period he went into the streets to pick dumped metals, the starvation, and the mockeries in the university.


    All these were in the past, but they still left a hole in Arnold''s heart, making it impossible for him to forget. Although it wasn''t as if they caused a burden, he only judged that these pieces would never be erased until his death... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, it was a story to tell to the youngsters that are coming up.


    ...


    "I want you to take good care of the club while I''m away... Disappointment would only mean one thing, and you know that?"


    "Yes sir," the voice of a young lady with ocean blue hair and raven eyes sounded in Arnold''s office. "I promise to do my best to revive the glory of this club. You have my word, sir," she added.


    Arnold spared a look and nodded. "Perfect. This is the kind of pledge I want to hear. Now you are titled Vice President of Ipswich Town. Congratulations," Arnold spoke.


    "It''s my humble pleasure, sir. Thanks for this great opportunity," the lady, Kia Williams said.


    With Kia Williams as the vice president, who would take care of all the things that Arnold did when he was away, everything was set.


    Arnold could now go for his main dream to conquer the professional wrestling world.


    He wasn''t stopping anytime soon!


    He went ahead to get himself prepared for his next match as a Slamdown superstar. This time he was assigned to take on Jay D.


    Jay D?


    Yes, you heard me right. The same Jay D he fought in the Royal Rumble match at Fallout. Why did they have to create a match between them? Arnold just didn''t know. He only just had to take it like it was a normal fixture of the management.


    Manager Jack Harris was someone who wanted the fans to be eager and excited to watch every match. He would always captivate the viewers with stunning matches that they never expected, and this was just one of them.


    Sure, Max Fury was still in the Intercontinental division, while Jay D was in the Universal Championship division... If one thought deeply about this, one would wonder why they had to fix a battle between them.


    Although there were cases when superstars in the Universal division fought against the Intercontinental stars, that doesn''t mean that Max Fury should be driven to such an event when he was just a new guy.


    However, due to the fact that both men were willing to fight against themselves, the issue didn''t cause a stir for long, as it was suddenly replaced by excitement and anticipation.


    Arnold decided to prepare really well for the match because he knew that fighting Jay D one-on-one wouldn''t be at the level of other matches. He could say that this was going to be the toughest one-on-one match in his entire career, and Jerry Blaze and Tristan Black couldn''t even be compared to Jay D.


    If not for the quick controversial win Andrew Jack had against him in the steel cage match, Arnold wasn''t sure that Andrew could defeat Jay D that easily.


    He had fought against Jay D for a while in the Royal Rumble match, so he knew what stuff he was made of.


    When the Slamdown superstars traveled to England, Arnold had to pretend like he had no business with the organization. This was his plan from the beginning after buying the club. They have been using an invisible identity as the president of Ipswich Town, naming him Coleman.


    Not only was the world unaware of who was the true current president of Ipswich Town, but Arnold''s family.


    Even Mia.


    Now, he only wanted to create a huge money-making foundation for himself, and not just become the greatest professional wrestler in the future...


    But also became the most wealthy man that ever existed.


    ******


    [A/N: I plead for Golden Tickets, pls! Thanks for reading!]

 Chapter 142 - 142: Jay D

    This time, there were a lot of people rooting for Max Fury as he had gained quite a lot of fans after the training video that went viral. He was also amazed by spotting some fan pages and fan groups created by his die-hard fans, and this only made him feel like a superstar.


    It was now that Arnold was beginning to get that feeling, and he was well-known by almost all wrestling sports lovers across the world.


    His era had just begun.


    After getting a normal room just like other superstars had, Arnold sat on the bed and pondered. It was now that fresh great ideas began to pop into his head, making him eager to take action.


    "How about I create a faction of my own? Just like the Shield and Revolution X in the old years?" He asked himself, rubbing his jaw with a finger.


    "That would be a great idea... I guess," Arnold added.


    [Great idea, but not right at this stage. You have to make a huge name for yourself at first and win several championship titles to raise yourself on the roster. Trust me, that is the right thing to do.] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Pro Wrestling System suddenly intervened in his decision-making, delivering some advice that made sense. Arnold had no choice but to shake his head in agreement and sigh.


    "That makes sense. I really need to create my own history before creating a group. That was what Roman and Seth did to become one of the greatest professional wrestlers that ever existed. Dean Ambrose made a name for himself as well, but he was greater in AEW," Arnold reflected.


    With another sigh, he lay and rested for the night. At that moment, he decided to sleep calmly after a very stressful day, but the nervousness that came with the upcoming match against Jay D couldn''t help but force him to stay awake.


    Arnold was pushed by uncertainty to perform his usual observation duty. He decided to watch most of Jay D''s matches, as this had undoubtedly helped him to know the flaws of several opponents he had faced.


    With his Intelligence, he always picked up flaws quickly and could plot on how to take advantage of them.


    Calvin Dean''s match was a good example.


    Calvin was always furious and eager to finish a match, which always caused him to perform the Splash any time his opponent was down.


    Arnold discovered this after watching several matches he had fought, and that''s why he managed to take advantage of two out of the three Splash attacks Calvin made.


    Jerry Blaze was another example... Although he was a great wrestler with great Endurance, Arnold that the only way he could defeat him was to focus more on improving his Attack Power since only a strong strike could beat up an advanced Endurance. That way, he successfully defeated Jerry Blaze even though it was more like a titanic battle.


    At this moment, he only had to do the same to ensure his victory against Jay D. Although he knew that having to fight such a top star in the top show would be almost different from Grindhouse Wrestling, he believed he could win.


    There was always a great challenge that almost made him lose every match... But...


    "Nah, I''d win."


    He always came out victorious in every conflict, continuing to rise as one of the undefeated professional wrestlers in the world. Gradually, it was entering world records, but it was clear that his periods on Grindhouse Wrestling wouldn''t be compared to Slamdown.


    Literally, it was now that the main journey began.


    The first match was won against Calvin Dean...


    That was a great debut for him, and he was ready to defeat Jay D in the second.


    The rest of the night was spent watching several wrestling match videos fought by Jay D against different opponents. His title-winning match was also among these matches, and Arnold couldn''t just stop being amazed by the great performance of the 33-year-old man from Milwaukee, Wisconsin.


    Although he was captivated by the interesting matches, he tried to focus more on observing the flaws and taking notes.


    This time, Arnold wasn''t surprised that he only spotted a few flaws, which he doubted could earn him a victory. Just like Jerry Blaze, Jay D seemed to possess great Endurance... In fact, it was almost double of Jerry''s.


    Only a few professional wrestlers were able to take him down to the count of three, and these were mostly the top wrestlers who had created a legendary record in the industry.


    Andrew Jack was one of them... The latest to be precise.


    It was also noticed that Jay D kept an undefeated record for a whole year without being defeated after 37 matches. In the undefeated streak rankings, only three men had topped the table over Jay D, making the fourth Ultimate Revolution Wrestling superstar with the highest period of being undefeated.


    "Sigh... Well, that''s another thing to note down," Arnold blinked his eyes with a bit of nervousness and continued with his research.


    When he was done, he decided to take a few hours to sleep since it was almost even daytime. The next day ¡ª a day to the show ¡ª he decided to practice some moves as usual, but he decided to keep the next Hardcore Wrestling art on hold this time. After this great upcoming match, he was sure to start!


    Gathering up to five hundred overall attribute points was quite a huge mission this time, but Arnold never stopped improving his agility. He even had to put more effort into training, taking his time to run on hills and treadmills alone for a long time.


    He also tried to be secured this time, hoping that he wouldn''t be captured. But anyway, he had little to no care about being captured again. That was the least of his concerns right now.


    After completing the training and practices in preparation for his match with Jay D, Arnold took a look at his overall attribute points to see the progress.


    [Overall attribute points: 312/500.]


    With a casual nod, he said before walking out of the gym to get set for the showdown.


    "Not bad."

 Chapter 143 - 143: Max Fury vs Jay D

    Until the day of the show, Arnold had been busy getting himself prepared for the greatest match of his career. Training, practicing, and learning from top matches as well as observing Jay D''s past matches.


    It had all been a lot of stress, but he knew that it was worth it. After all, he had to put much effort into winning the match, or else he would hate himself. Arnold never wanted to be defeated, at least, not in this early stage.


    ...


    When it was nighttime, the show began. Being undoubtedly the toughest l match in the show today, Max Fury versus Jay D was fixed as the main event. Surprisingly, the Ipswich Town stadium became full even before dark despite the huge capacity it had, but it was certain that Max Fury''s sudden popularity had resulted in this.


    Everyone wanted to see the incredible Max Fury face one of the strongest professional wrestlers ever, and in enthusiasm, they wanted to see him win. It was just like a demand, as almost all his fans in England were present.


    The fact that there were countless win-demanding posts on the internet made it clear. Everyone wanted him to defeat Jay D, except for Jay''s fans, who were on their side of support.


    Whatever that was their wants, it was visibly clear that Max Fury fans took over sixty-five percent to the arena, with loud shouts and cheers echoing around. If one listened, the praises of The Legacy could be heard amid the complicated noises.


    Before the show even began, there was an uproar that only added to the heat of what the upcoming match would bring.


    ...


    It took like an hour and thirty minutes before it was time for the main event... By that time, Max Fury was already ready to go.


    In his room, he got dressed in his red long leather jacket and red shorts. This time, he had decided to add one accessory to his costume, and it was red glassless eyeglasses. Max Fury had met a professional fashion expert to get it all planned, and he believed it was cool.


    He decided to act like a simple, cool guy, just like he was truly, and his attire could define it more.


    Just when he was set to leave the room and match to the arena, his phone beeped. With a single glance, he noticed who it was.


    "Mark... Hmmm..."


    He quickly picked up the call, not wanting to cause an issue when it was his time to show up in the ring.


    "Hey! Max!" Mark shouted excitedly at the other hand of the phone.


    "Hey," Arnold replied with a smile.


    "Ahh, you have not been active on the WhatsApp group chat, what''s up?" Mark asked.


    Arnold shook his head and rubbed his brows before replying...


    "Uhm, I have just been too busy with things on here. I promise to drop by when I have time," he said.


    "There is no problem with that, bro. You just gotta do me a favor."


    "What favor?" Arnold asked.


    "Defeat Jay D... You know, he cost me my five dollars last time against Andrew Jack, so you have to avenge me," Mark said with a slight laugh.


    Arnold also finds this funny and laughs as well... But it was clearly a jokey reason. Mark just wanted Arnold to defeat Jay D and that''s all. He knew that Jay D wasn''t a simple opponent, and that was certain.


    "Sure, I will give my all... For your five dollars," Arnold spoke and laughed, with Mark laughing back as well.


    Then, after their short conversation, they ended the call, and Arnold walked straight to the arena after several inhales and exhales.


    It was time. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******


    "Who were you calling?" A female voice questioned Mark from the side, drawing his attention.


    That voice belonged to Lila Ross.


    Lila and Mark were at the gym house at this time in Capside Centre, training relentlessly just like they always did. Since Arnold left, they haven''t dared to reduce the effort to train and practice, trying to become better in their skills and physical fitness.


    "It was Max... He sent his regards," Mark said as he ran on a treadmill.


    Lila was at the corner lifting a 35 kg weight...


    "Max? He answered the call. I thought he forgot about us already," Lila smirked and said.


    "No way. He would never do that. He is just chanced with work and that''s all," Mark tried to explain from his belief, blinking.


    "Well, he should spare even a minute to visit the group chat every day. That would be remarkable," Lila said.


    "Yeah, he promised to. Let''s just hope he defeats Jay D tonight. I mean the match would be ongoing in a few minutes," Mark informed.


    Lila suddenly dropped the weight and turned to him with widened eyes.


    "Few minutes? And we are still here?! Common let''s go watch!" Lila shouted.


    However, Mark only stared casually and continued his training.


    "You can go ahead, I will join you soon," Mark said.


    Without even wasting a second, Lila left the gym and ran into Mark''s room. She prefers to stay over and watch movies on his TV often and also watches wrestling matches as well...


    Having the keys to his door, everything was settled.


    Mark only kept running on treadmills, having a low urge to leave.


    "I know he would win... There is no need to go watch."


    Then he heaved a sigh and added.


    "I have to defeat Justin Reed in the Grindhouse Omega Championship Title Match next week."


    ******


    Arnold walked into the arena with his theme music sounding across the building. There were loud thunderous cheers that almost made the building erupt upon his appearance, but he was calm and could just give his display.


    "And his opponent, from San Diego California, weighing in 224 pounds, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    The shouts only worsen.


    Arnold walked into the ring majestically and over to one of the ring corners. There, they stared at Jay D, who appeared to be calm and excited to fight him. Jay D was jumping on a spot as if he had no uncertainty about this match... Unlike Max Fury.


    He was calm and collected as if he had seen his victory with his own eyes.


    By the referee''s order, the bell sounded, and the match officially began.


    All eyes are on the ring.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Max Fury vs Jay D (II)

    GING! GING! GING!


    The match officially began, but both men didn''t attack at first...


    No, there was an unexpected start in the beginning, as Jay D suddenly rolled out of the ring and began wandering in the ringside with a cunning smile on his face.


    [Don''t follow up. Stay in and watch attentively.]


    Thanks to the system. It had just stopped Max Fury from rushing out. He never knew what Jay D had planned, but he knew that it wasn''t something funny when the system dropped that advice.


    Max Fury halted at that instant and only observed Jay D walking around the ringside. It was now that he really noticed something about that act... Jay D was truly looking for a way to attack first and take the first lead in the match.


    With that sense, Max Fury''s urge to remain in the ring grew more. Most of his fans had reacted to the decision, but he never cared. Many didn''t understand what he had in mind, as all they wanted was for him to attack.


    It took up a minute before the referee could no longer hold on, so he started to count. It was now that Max Fury saw the fruit of the decision he had made.


    Now, Jay D had to get back into the ring, but he didn''t know what route to take. Every way he tried to take was blocked by Max Fury, and he didn''t want to go throw it because he knew that he would get attacked before he could know it.


    Some of the fans had noticed this, as they saw Jay D unable to get back in the ring while there was an ongoing countdown.


    Jay D couldn''t help but glare, frustrated.


    "Five..."


    "Six..."


    "Seven...!"


    At a point, the fans began to follow the count, as it was already becoming exciting at the start. If it turned out Jay D was outside in the ring after the tenth count, then he would be disqualified, which means defeat.


    It was all exciting again, and Max Fury couldn''t help but let out a victorious smile in the ring.


    However...


    At a point, those smiles seized.


    After staying outside for so long, at the ninth count, Jay D decided to bare all that would come his way. He only wanted to get back into the ring to prevent being disqualified.


    At that moment, Max Fury''s face had turned dark, but it never stopped him from attacking Jay D right at that instant.


    It was an opportunity for him.


    Jay D had known that Max Fury would surely attack, and that''s why he had been hesitating to enter the ring when the count began. Now that he already attempted to step in, he would have to face whatever he saw.


    Max Fury delivered a toe-kick to Jay D at first, causing him to lower his height. With Jay D still being around the ropes, Max Fury pinned and delivered a DDT right at that instant.


    Shouts followed that action, and Max Fury went the first pin of the match.


    "One..."


    "OH OH, Jay D kicked out at One! Awesome!"


    Max Fury quickly stood up and stared down.


    "I have the lead, I need to make good use of it."


    With that said, he walked over to the other side of the ropes and plotted to deliver a Phenomenal Forearm. As Jay D gradually stood up from the mat, he watched attentively as he planned on when to strike.


    The fans also observed with attentive eyes, as the congregation was divided into two factions. The Max Fury supporters who hoped he made a successful phenomenal forearm clash, and the Jay D fans who hoped that their idol dodge or just do something to save himself...


    Just when Jay D was totally up on his feet, Max Fury decided to strike. With a jump on the top rope, he charged at Jay D from above, his forearm coming with an unforgiving agility and force.


    When he was almost making the strike, everything seemed to change. It was as if the whole ring had frozen, leaving Jay D free. Max Fury didn''t even know when a kick came smacking his face, causing him to fall on the mat...


    It caused so much pain...


    Just so much pain unlike the ones he had felt felt before.


    It was clear that Jay D possessed great Attack Power, and what Max had felt was way too intense than normal. It was just as if he was having his jaw smashed by a rock upon receiving that kick, but the truth was that it was actually Jay D''s feet.


    Jay D wasted too much time covering at that time.


    "One..."


    Unfortunately, Max Fury had kicked out at One just like Jay D had done after the DDT.


    "These two seemed to be on fire. It''s just going to be a do-or-die clash tonight!" A commentator shouted in excitement.


    "Max Fury had done well to make such a great impression on the Slamdown universe since his arrival here. He is such a wonderful professional wrestler!" Another commentator lamented.


    The match continued as both men refused to stay down for a three count at the beginning stages of the match. It wasn''t as if these moves were casual; they were just too prepared to fall to those... Having to kick out at One said it all...


    No one was giving up soon!


    Jay D pulled Max Fury up and launched a punch, which caused him to fall to one knee. However, he stood up after a few seconds and attempted to punch back, but Jay D was fast enough to block the attack. Holding Max Fury''s attacking hand, he punched again.


    This action now made Max Fury angered enough to act crazily, pushing Jay D backward. That same moment, Jay D charged back at him to deliver a clothesline, but Max Fury quickly sneaked and faced Jay D from behind.


    That very moment, he delivered a dropkick on Jay D''s back, causing him to fall on the middle ropes. Facing outside the ring, Jay D had no idea of what was coming next, but Max Fury had taken action before he could know it.


    He had been looking forward to making this move.


    With a rush, he charged at Jay D... Upon reaching the ropes, he swung with his legs dashing.


    *Bang!"*


    Max Fury swung his legs against Jay D''s face, delivering a 619!!!


    "A SixOneNine!!! What a strike!"


    While the fans cheered, Max Fury only let out a smile.


    [You have used 1 Combat Energy Point to harden your legs.]


    He had just made an unnatural 619 on his opponent!


    ******


    [A/N: If the book gets to 35 Golden Tickets, I''ll do a complete mass release for the rest of the match scene. Let''s go!]


    S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 145 - 145: [Please dont unlock]

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).


    Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion).

 Chapter 146 - 146: [Please dont unlock]

    On arriving at San Diego, in a well-known American Football stadium, Shadska, the Slamdown superstars were welcomed and led to their various rooms.


    Arnold was led by a young lady who was wearing a coat with long spacy black trousers to his room somewhere in the section for superstars without a title. In fact, this part was literally the Rampage Intercontinental Championship division section, as he was still new had hadn''t made any impact here.


    Although there were surely going to be chances to the top, that''s if he would be able to get himself those opportunities as he had done in Grindhouse Wrestling.


    "Welcome, Max Fury... Place your thumb in the sensor," the lady smiled and said as they approached the door. Without hesitation, Arnold obeyed and placed his thumb on the sensor, then a scan began... S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scan lasted for three seconds before a green light appeared from a tiny glass-like surface at the top, then the young lady informed.


    "The door will open only to your handprint throughout your stay here. Welcome once again."


    Arnold nodded in response to her information, and then he turned and entered the room. The room was pretty similar to other rooms for professional wrestling superstars in other shows, so Arnold wouldn''t have to wander around observing what he had to do.


    Dropping his bag, he sat on the bed and rested for a while. The journey only lasted a few hours, but Arnold knew exactly why he needed that rest.


    He had been training all night the previous day, trying to practice and practice until he got several common moves perfect. Mostly, he had loved to get one move to the peak of destruction...


    And that was the 619!


    Sure, only wrestlers who loved skillful combats and had lesser strength delivered 619s, but that doesn''t matter to Arnold.


    He knew that he had great Strength, great Skills, great Stamina, and all that he needed to soar... Although they might not have maxed out to make him that omni-dominant force that he wanted to be, he trusted the process.


    With many common moves that he had gained and practiced, he was ready to take on Calvin Dean.


    Of course, after watching several videos of this man fighting, Arnold had felt a chill...


    Yes, Calvin Dean was more fierce than Arnold had suspected, which made him stunned. The way he fought, moved, and even reacted to attacks made Arnold give almost the same rate as Andrew Jack.


    It was certain that Andrew Jack was one of the strongest in the entire roster, and Arnold had just found someone so close to his match.


    Calvin Dean is a threat...


    Now he knows.


    After taking a long nap, waking up almost at nighttime, Arnold matched forward to the gym in the stadium about a few meters away from the lounge.


    That evening, the shimmers of flashy lights illuminated every tip of darkness, giving the arena an admirable beauty.


    Although it was getting dark, the lights around made it feel like it was still dawn. Arnold spotted several wrestlers who were either coming from the gym, a bar, or from where he didn''t know.


    He could spot several staffs of the Shadska Management wandering around from different corners, the sounds of hitting music, and the echo of distant chattering.


    Ignoring the whole scene, he continued walking, approaching the gym while only sparing glances at directions temporarily.


    When he got to the gym, he walked in and decided to begin training. The gym appeared to be more classic and well-furnished than Grindhouse Wrestling''s. Although it wasn''t as if Grindhouse Wrestling had poor gym facilities, that of this stadium was more advanced... At least a little quiet.


    With a grimace, he began with the treadmill at the side and ran at different speed rates. Running on different speed rates surely would help to boost his reaction speed to certain attacks, and he had known that for quite a while.


    While he ran, the system gave him an analysis of his aimed goal, which only added to his effort. He tried as much as he could to beat the exact aim, and it was pretty fortunate that he made it after a while like he always did.


    And at the end...


    [You have gained 4 points to your Agility.]


    [Agility: 63.]


    [You have two points to your Endurance.]


    [Endurance: 62.]


    These days, Arnold had gained a few points to his Attributes after those long training and practicing, and each Attribute already surpassed 50, now even exceeding 60.


    At the moment, his overall attribute points had surpassed 200, which already earned him the Tombstone Piledriver Skill. Now, he only wanted to make 500 overall attribute points so he could gain a Skill and 50 points to his Intelligence at that same instant.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy, but he believed he could make it... After all, he started with just a few attribute points that didn''t make a double, and now he had made over two hundred of them, enhancing his attributes and physical fitness... Why wouldn''t he make it to 500 overall attribute points???


    It was undoubtedly possible, and that was just a side of his possible ambition. Now, he had to get himself prepared for Calvin Dean...


    Arnold moved over to the weight to lift one only to hear his ring name from behind...


    "Max Fury??? So it''s true..."


    Arnold furrowed his brows and turned in an instant.


    "So it''s true that you train like a crazy man and surely won?" The man, hairless and grabby, said.


    That time, Arnold''s face already turned dark since he had noticed this person.


    Yes, it was his next opponent...


    It was Calvin Dean.


    A glare suddenly appeared on his face, wondering why Calvin decided to approach him, but he was rather calmer than his flesh wanted.


    "Well, just wanna say hi to the rookie I''m the house... Just can''t wait to kick your ass, that''s all," Calvin smiled and almost attempted to walk away but halted...


    "Yes! I can''t believe this escaped my mind..."


    Calvin decided to walk closer to Arnold... Then with an intimidating smile, he muttered slowly but loudly in Max Fury''s right ear...


    "So Max Fury, how about we make this a Falls Count Anywhere match?"

 Chapter 147 - 147: Max Fury vs Jay D (III)

    At that moment, the cheers of the fans crazily increased when they spotted Jay D bleeding on his nose. Truly, the SixOneNine delivered by Max Fury had hit him so hard due to hardening his feet...


    "The greatly forced SixOneNine had caused damage to the former Universal champion, and now he is left with a broken nose!" A commentator voiced out.


    Max Fury stood and observed for a moment with a hint of shock on his face. He had expected nothing associated with getting Jay D''s nose broken at that moment, but what would he have expected from Ironskin?


    His feet would have been as hard as a rock to cause such injury on his opponent''s face, even though he only activated a 10% hardness.


    Max Fury shook his head...


    "Well..."


    After all, it wasn''t as if the match would be called off, so he had to act fast before he screwed this opportunity.


    Yes, an opportunity to cover and win since Jay D was lost in unconsciousness. The fans had been stunned seeing Jay D down after receiving just a common SixOneNine, but they had no idea what had come with it.


    It was just Jay D alone who had felt the great pain that caused his nose to bleed hard, his face reddened due to the force. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a rush, Max Fury ran over and covered. The referee quickly lowered his height to begin the count immediately.


    "ONE..."


    "TWO..."


    "..."


    "WHOA! To think that Jay D could kick out...!"


    Although it was a SixOneNine nine, the fans were a little surprised that Jay D was able to kick out after falling to utter unconsciousness after the strike.


    It was Max Fury who really knew what he had done that had the most stunned reaction, seeing that Jay D had just kicked out of an Iron-skinned applied SixOneNine.


    He sat next to the former Universal champion, who was still lying in the match, staring at him with widened eyes.


    "No way. No fucking way!" Max Fury shouted inwardly.


    However, the fans never felt the heat of his astonishment due to knowing that a SixOneNine was actually not going to cause enough pain to take down a strong professional wrestler like Jay D. Before he knew it, Jay D was already getting up on his feet, his eyes glinting darkly like a raging tiger.


    Although he was still suffering from the pain, Jay D was willing to fight and make Max Fury pay. The look on his face could clearly reveal the destructive intents that lingered, causing Max Fury to rise immediately before letting Jay D stay on his feet first.


    Quickly, he tried to attack as he was undoubtedly in control, not wanting Jay D to get any possible opportunity to fight back.


    He launched a kick on the back of Jay D''s head, causing him to fall to his knees. That time, a sudden urge flew into his mind.


    At that moment, he believed a Sorrowful Kiss could end it. Since Jay D was just right in the best state to receive the attack, that was what came to mind.


    Max Fury took a few steps backward and threw an unforgiving gaze at the former Universal champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling. He had a plan this time, and that was to use a Combat Energy Point to harden his knee while launching the Sorrowful Kiss.


    He knew absolutely that there was no way Jay D would kick out of it, yet, he was a little worried about causing more damage to the already broken nose of his opponent.


    In a few moments, he decided to take those thoughts to the side and decided to attack. He already knew what Jay D would do if he were in his shoes. Max had come to realize that one had to make use of every opportunity he has in life, as it was culturally known that opportunity comes but once.


    If he decided to pity Jay D, he might just regret it later.


    After plotting his movement, Max Fury rushed toward Jay D who was kneeling in the middle of the ring, exhausted and pained.


    The fans reacted with crazy shouts after noticing his attempt, and the match only got more interesting as it was probably coming to an end.


    The next moment, the shouts suddenly went seized in an instant after seeing Max Fury being caught in his attempted attack. Jay D was cunning enough to act like he was totally mindless of the incoming attack due to the pain, catching Max Fury the very moment he threw his knees for the Sorrowful Kiss strike.


    He didn''t want to get hit after all because he knew entirely what damage the Sorrowful Kiss could do. At that instant, Jay D had grabbed and raised Max Fury''s legs, slamming him on the mat for a Powerbomb!


    The force of the attack made it look like Max Fury''s back had cracked the moment he hit hard against the mat, unable to move at that instant. That time, Jay D already fell on him, covering for a count.


    "One..."


    "Two..."


    "..."


    Max Fury would never stay down to such an attack, not with retaining little consciousness that could help him stay awake...


    The pain...


    The pain in his spine was pretty terrifying, but the least Max Fury could do was endure and roll to the corner.


    He had noticed that Jay D was plotting another attack... His finisher to be precise.


    Max Fury had to act wise by staying down while he rolled to the corner. Upon reaching the corner, he stood up, but unfortunately at that time, Jay D was already charging toward him.


    However, that was his plan.


    When Jay D was close enough, Max Fury ran out and launched a spear, causing his opponent to land on the mat. That same moment, he pulled Jay D and delivered a Neckbuster immediately...


    It was already time to cover, as he knew that there was no way Jay D could get out of it.


    "ONE."


    "TWO!"


    "THR..."


    "WHAT?!"


    "No fucking way!"


    No, it wasn''t as if Jay D was kicked out...


    He couldn''t have...


    "Holy Shit...! Who the hell pulling me outta the ring?!"


    *****


    [A/N: Please read the author''s thought below.]

 Chapter 148 - 148: Max Fury vs Jay D (IV): The attacker

    Before Max Fury could know it, he found himself being pulled out of the ring, landing with both arms to prevent him from hitting face-first onto the carpet.


    The congregation had reacted to the sudden, unexpected occurrence, but there seemed to be two different reactions, noticeably. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Angered shouts of those of were just eager to see Max Fury pin Jay D to the count of three...


    And delighted cheers of those who visibly wanted Jay D to emerge victorious at the end...


    In an instant, Max Fury quickly stood up and attempted to spot who had just attacked him. However, before he could make a successful turn, a kick came landing on the back of his head, forcing him to fall back to the carpet at that instant. There was an uproar in the congregation, but Max Fury was just unable to see who had attacked.


    The pain Max Fury felt was as intense as the impact of a superkick, which caused him to stay down for a while. That time, the attacker had continued to stump on him relentlessly to weaken him more, capitalizing on his limbs.


    There was one sure thing...


    Whoever this person was, the truth was that he was fighting for Jay D.


    And it was certain.


    The attack finally pulled Max Fury, still making sure that he couldn''t see his face, and banged him on the steel stairs at one of the corners.


    Max Fury was left with no attacking option, as he was totally pained. At that point, the attacker pulled him immediately and sent him back into the ring.


    It was clear at that time that the match had officially ended due to the illegal attack, and it was only left for Jay D to do whatever he wanted to Max Fury.


    Although the match had been disqualified, the referee remained in the ring as he urged Jay D to stop whatever he intended to do.


    It only got worse when the attacker also entered the ring and joined the torture against Max Fury.


    Max Fury could only feel the pain that they kept delivering, as he was made to face the mat all through the moment of the torture. In a moment, he was picked under Jay D''s arms, facing upward, and got attacked with the Cross Rhodes finisher...


    *Boom!*


    Jay D''s finishing move that only few could survive. The fact that the match was no longer ongoing made Max Fury''s fans a little relieved, but many were exasperated by the disgusting attack launched by these two.


    Honestly, this was the first time the Slamdown universe was spotting Jay D with an ally, or maybe a friend if they should call it that way at first. Jay D was initially known as an independent person who liked to take the wins himself without any help, but he had just made the fans feel a different way now.


    The man who was barely considered a heel had now shown that he truly was.


    While Arnold lay in the middle of the ring, Jay D stood tall and ranted proudly, receiving an overwhelming load of Boos, which he didn''t care about.


    "I don''t give a shit... No, I don''t," with a casual yet nonchalant look on his face, he spoke...


    Although the boos only increased.


    Soon, Jay D gestured to the attacker who was still unknown to Max Fury, and he went ahead to pull him up from the mat. Driving him close to Jay D, they both raised him as if like a fish being caught and decided to launch another slam.


    *BAAM*


    It was successful... As no one was there to help Max Fury... He was critically in pain and was helpless at that moment, which still gave his attackers the motive to keep attacking as mercilessly as they wanted.


    At this point, Max Fury was at a stage where he couldn''t move his body... He was in a drastic pool of unconsciousness.


    "Do you ever think you can win me? How strong are you?! Huh...? You can''t... Never!" Jay D pounced his right foot on Max Fury''s head once more.


    *Bang*


    "Now you are helpless... So helpless," Jay D laughed, and the attacker, who possessed fair skin and long brownish hair, did the same as well...


    After mocking for a while, they pulled Max Fury up and attempted to launch another double-team slam. Just like in the previous stage, Max Fury was still weak and too down to make any preventive attempts. His supporting side was already saddened at that moment, as all they could see were merciless tortures in progress.


    Jay D and the attacker carried Max Fury again in aim for another slam... Although it didn''t seem like this was the last they would make, they were ready to make it more intense than the other...


    *BAAM*


    Max Fury was slammed on the mat again, this time appearing more affected by the attack.


    The boos continued, but there were still shouts of motivation from some parts of the congregation.


    "One more time!"


    "One more time!"


    "One more time!"


    This drove Jay D and his ally to attack once again, and this time, they had another plan. The ally quickly rushed to the top turnbuckle while Jay D placed Max Fury on his thighs close to the same corner.


    Everyone knew what they intended to do...


    Jay D''s ally was going to jump hard from the top turnbuckle on Max Fury''s chest!


    It was a deadly attempt, but they had to let out the merciless intent that clogged up their minds.


    However, at that moment when everyone never expected any intervention, the song of familiar music fans caused high tensions and screams as a young man stepped up from the shadows and charged forward to the ring.


    Firstly, the motherf**ker who was on the top turnbuckle was sent falling on the announce table before he could know it, and the moment he dashed into the ring, Jay D got struck with a Stunner that sent him to fall into the corner...


    "YEAH!!!"


    This man, his helper, just took down the shameless figures that had caused Max Fury so much pain, which almost made the entire arena go crazy...


    When Max Fury managed to regain slight consciousness and forwarded his gaze to his helper, his eyes dilated in shock...


    "J... Jerry...?"

 Chapter 149 - 149: [Dont Unlock]

    "Hello, Max Fury," Conor Kurt greeted just after noticing that Arnold had stopped practicing.


    "Good day, Conor! It''s such an honor to see you," Arnold replied with a tone of excitement.


    It was clear that he was really pleased to see him, and Conor had noticed it.


    "You really train and practice a lot. That alone is impressive, Fury," Conor, with his wrinkling white skin and greyish hair, said with a smile.


    Arnold quickly nodded and said.


    "I improve a lot while I train and practice alone... That''s the secret of my success," that was a half lie.


    Yes, it was true that his training helped him improve, but the system had a hand in his success as well. The fact that he didn''t mention the Pro Wrestling System made it a half-lie.


    "I see... So, what made you use Jk Style''s theme song for your stage entry? It''s surprising you know?" Conor walked close to the ring as he spoke.


    "He had been my favorite wrestler, especially when he was your tag team partner! Unfortunately, he died before I could get to meet him, so I just wanted to use his theme song to keep his glory awake. He was is legend," Arnold said.


    "Yes, indeed. He is a legend. Even more than I am," Conor responded, but his statement made Arnold a little confused.


    "I... I never said that sir," Arnold tried to secure himself.


    "I never said you said it. I said it myself," these words were strong, but Conor was having a smile on his face.


    Hearing this, Arnold didn''t utter a word but only nodded.


    "I will be there watching and hoping to see you win. I believe you can make history tonight... Good luck, Max Fury."


    With a thumbs up, Conor said and walked out of the training ring room.


    Arnold could only nod as a response... He didn''t have what to say to the legend. However, Conor really liked the coolness in him. He appeared to be very different than other upcoming professional wrestling stars of this generation. And it was amazing.


    "Another motivation... Many are hoping for my victory. I can''t afford to lose," Arnold said to himself and quickly went back to practicing.


    He tried to practice until it was almost evening.


    By 4 pm, he left the training ring and straight to the locker room. The arena was already giving off a noisy aura as it was almost time for the event. The pay-per-view would be kicking off by 7 pm, but the arena was already full before 3 pm.


    That was the spirit of the royal rumble.


    The second greatest pay-per-view event of the top shows. It was every wrestler''s dream to be part of a Royal Rumble Match due to the privilege it brings to the winner.


    At the locker rooms, in the men''s division, thirty men sat back and prepared for one of the greatest matches of their career.


    When it was 7 pm, the show kicked off...


    There were a lot of single and tag team matches to come before the main event. There were still Championship Matches as well, and all these had to be taken before the main event.


    There were countless wins and countless losses... However, it was only certain that some were favored while some were not.


    That was the culture of fighting...


    You win, or you lose.


    The only match that captivated Arnold was Andrew Jack''s title defense in a rematch against Jay D. Unfortunately for Jay D, he lost again.


    Although this time it wasn''t a steel cage...


    Jay D did his best and gave his all, making Andrew believe that he was truly worth being a champion. However, Andrew Jack appeared to be the most worthy man in the ring.


    He kept soaring as the champion, making Arnold admire his passion. He still appeared too strong for Arnold to defeat.


    He was like a "Tristan Black" combined, or a triple "Jerry Blaze" if he was to make a comparison.


    Keeping that aside, he watched other matches as well.


    There was a World World championship match as well, which was the Rampage show''s top Championship.


    Arnold was interested in watching anyway, and he was amazed at the way the wrestlers fought.


    Kelly Henry and Iron Dream were some of the top wrestlers in the show, and just like Andrew Jack, they still appeared too strong in Arnold''s face.


    "Maybe I''m underestimating myself too much, I have to stop," Arnold thought for a while and concluded...


    It was after the URW World Championship Match that the Royal Rumble Match began.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, IT''S TIME!!!"


    There was an uproar in the large congregation.


    This was the first time Arnold would be participating in a show having over a hundred thousand fans.


    It was massive, but he had the courage.


    Before he could know it, the match began.


    The show started with a Rampage wrestler and a Slamdown wrestler.


    The entry rule was set that a new competitor would enter every three minutes, so Arnold was just nine minutes away from entering the ring after the sound of the bell.


    He waited...


    Although he was already ready to go out and fight.


    Clad in the long red leather jacket, he matched through the alleyway and approached the final room before the main arena where the show was ongoing.


    After three minutes, the third competitor walked into the ring.


    After another three minutes, the fourth competitor ran in as well.


    It was just a matter of three minutes before it reached his turn, and Arnold''s heart felt like it was ascending to the top of a mountain.


    Ten...


    Nine...


    Eight...


    Before he could know it, the countdown to his entry started, and the whole congregation was eager to see who it was.


    "Who is the fifth fighter to make an entry???!"


    Arnold could hear the excited commentators.


    Seven...


    Six...


    Five...


    Four...


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *DING...!*


    With a sigh, Arnold walked through the entrance and straight to the main arena.


    The song of JK Styles had already made a part of the fans scream out loud, and upon entry, the shouts only increased.


    Ignoring anything that could counter his focus, he charged at the ring.


    It was time!


    ******


    [A/N: Thank you for your support this month. I''m truly grateful. We are entering a new month, I hope you keep supporting this novel. Thanks once again. Actually, we could get a mass release if we get a lot of Golden Tickets. Let''s go!] sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 150 - 150: Jerry Blaze in Slamdown!

    "Jerry Blaze?!"


    What met Max Fury''s gaze, at first sight, caused his heart to skip in shock the moment he noticed the man who had just come to his aid.


    It was not just some random superstar in the Slamdown locker room or some anonymous individual who could dash out from nowhere...


    It was Jerry Blaze!!!


    "But, how? I never thought Grindhouse Wrestling was making another deal with Slamdown," Max Fury said in his mind, stunned and confused.


    However, at that time, Jerry Blaze was busy attacking the two men who had been torturing him for a long, and the fans were cheering at the top of their lungs.


    "In case you don''t know who this man is, he is Jerry Blaze!!!" A commentator suddenly shouted from the announce table, but only a few were mindful of what he had just said as they were captivated by what Jerry Blaze was doing to Jay D and his ally. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, Jerry Blaze already delivered two Stunners to Jerry Blaze, sending him outside the ring. The attacker, which Max Fury had now noticed to be Edan Jone, one of Slamdown''s important Intercontinental division men, was also stunned by Jerry Blaze as well...


    Max Fury only sat while leaning to the ring corner and watched Jerry Blaze punish the two men. Although it wasn''t as if Jerry Blaze was stronger than them, he only had fresh power because he wasn''t involved in the match before. Edan Jone had lost a lot of his strength after being the one capitalizing on torturing Max Fury several times.


    Soon, when Jerry Blaze finally gave the two men the punishment that they deserved, in his power, he threw Edan Jone out of the ring and approached Max Fury at the ring corner.


    There was a rain of claps all through the arena after that action, all in praise for Jerry Blaze, who had just come to save The Legacy from the two pathetic figures.


    At that time, Max Fury was only looking like he was seeing a ghost, more stunned than delighted by what had just happened.


    "It''s okay... Shocking, right? Yeah, I''m in Slamdown now," Jerry Blaze said while giving Max Fury a hand to stand up on his feet.


    It was certain that the pain had reduced after a long time of Jerry Blaze battling against Jay D and Edan. Fortunately for him, he had regained his strength quite enough to get up on his feet.


    With that done, Jerry Blaze urged him to leave the arena with him as they went straight to Manager Jack Harris''s office. Jerry was putting on a fierce look on his face at that moment, much like he was hungry to fight!


    The way he attacked Jay D and Edan Jone could tell it all, as it was another attempt for a good first impression in his debut appearance.


    When they got to the manager''s office, Jerry Blaze personally walked over and stared at Jack Harris in the eye.


    "Grant us a match, Jack. We need to teach some lessons into their bones...! The revenge isn''t enough, and I believe Max Fury would want to avenge himself with his bare hands!"


    Manager Jack Harris nodded repeatedly as a reaction and turned to look at Max Fury, who was standing behind Jerry.


    "You really wanna fight Jay D and Edan Jone in a tag team match with Jerry Blaze?" Jack Harris asked with a casual smile on his face.


    Immediately, Max Fury nodded in agreement, causing on smile on Jerry Blaze''s face that instant.


    "Then so be it. Come next week, it will be Jerry Blaze and Max Fury against Edan Jone and Jay D, in a tag team match!" Jack Harris declared a hint of excitement on his face.


    With a nod, Jerry Blaze and Max Fury left the office and walked down the alleyway. Jerry Blaze still noticed Max Fury''s shock at seeing him in Slamdown so quickly, and he tried to explain what had actually happened.


    Max Fury just gave him the go-ahead a few months ago to get the Grindhouse Alpha Championship Title; it was really awkward to see him here just like that...


    "The Slamdown management had been having an interest in me even before you came to the show. Unfortunately, they had to go for you first because of your great performance. They finalized the deal just three days ago, so that''s why I had to show up today. We were in a different van, so you didn''t notice me," Jerry Blaze explained with a smile, and Max Fury only nodded before saying.


    "That''s nice and impressive. I mean, you truly deserve to be here. You are no longer like the wrestlers on there."


    "You too, you truly deserve to be here. Look, you almost defeated Jay D if not that Edan obstructed the count. That would be so incredible for such a youngster like you... Even at this stage of my career, I don''t think I can defeat Jerry Blaze in a match," Jerry said with a dubious smile.


    "You can if you believe. There is always a new record in everything we do. That''s what I believe about life," Max Fury advised.


    "Ahh, I know, hehe. Sometimes believing is just the bad thing to do, haha."


    When Jerry Blaze said this, Max Fury was left with nothing to say anymore. He only shook his head and shrugged it off as they progressed to their various rooms.


    ...


    Arnold entered his room with an exhausted look on his face... Walking over to the bed, he pounced and didn''t know when he got sent to the realm of sleep.


    The most shocking incident today wasn''t just the sudden appearance of Edan Jone, but the appearance of Jerry Blaze from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    Helping him counter his attackers was the least that Arnold expected, but it actually happened right in his eyes. He was more than just stunned; he had to accept the reality of the event.


    Now, he would have to go with Jerry Blaze to the ring next week, to fight against who had tortured him mercilessly for blind pathetic reasons...


    "Winning the match could have been better," Arnold muttered in anger severally after recollecting the disheartening event.

 Chapter 151 - 151: [Dont unlock]

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.


    Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.]


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ...


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?''


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 152 - 152: [Dont unlock]

    There were cases when the top shows wouldn''t need stars from Grindhouse Wrestling to participate in the Royal Rumble Match, it was really fortunate that four Grindhouse Wrestling stars would be joining the showdown.


    This wasn''t just to compete, it was an opportunity to win a huge fan base or even a direct ticket to become a wrestler in one of the top shows. While there are disadvantages like having to fight in a thirty men battle, there were also advantages which could erase the thoughts of fear in anyone.


    After all, who would be afraid of participating in a Royal Rumble Match at Fallout? Not only does the winner get the rewards, but even the best competitors are recognized for their potential, in some cases, luckily earning themselves a different title opportunity with a different champion.


    With these considered, Arnold''s urge to perform in the Royal Rumble Match was strengthened.


    The next day, he was up so early that it wasn''t bright yet despite going to bed late. These days, Arnold has been depriving himself of sleep, not because he didn''t want to, but because he couldn''t.


    Just a little sleep and he would be awake, awakened by overwhelming complicated thoughts in his head...


    "Shiiii, this isn''t going to do me any good. I need to sleep well at night," he said frustratingly, raising his head to the clock on the wall to see 5: 27 pm.


    Even if he tried, he still couldn''t go back to sleep. It was as though his blood was boiling in his head, leading to utter unrest.


    Arnold''s vibrant eyes were widely open until it was bright... Freshening up, he walked out of his room and to the cafeteria.


    Arnold had breakfast alone at a table that could receive four people, but he was fine... At least, he preferred this to the latter.


    He ate pretty much to his satisfaction just like every other morning, and left the cafeteria. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was Friday, the busiest day after Wednesday in Capside Centre. However, today appeared to be different, strangely.


    Arnold felt that something was wrong as the surroundings were almost deserted. Only a few people could be seen, literally, mostly officials and staff who usually wander about at certain times.


    "Where did everyone go?" Arnold bit his lips and questioned. But he clearly has to answer that question. He wouldn''t be the one answer, right?


    With an almost crazily beating heart, Arnold progressed through the training area... Maybe everyone decided to workout today, he thought.


    However, while he walked further, he saw no sign of anyone. In fact, the training area was an empty desert, lonesome and strange, for the very first time to Arnold.


    Arnold''s heart almost skipped.


    "Where the hell is everyone?!" This time, the question came with tension.


    "You don''t know?!" A feminine voice asked from behind, seeing Arnold perplexed.


    If not for the fact that this voice was familiar, he would have jumped with a scream, crying that some ghosts had raided Capside Centre. Although confused, he turned to look at Lila who had asked a confusing question.


    "What do you mean? I don''t know what?" Arnold asked.


    "Everyone is in the arena. In ten minutes, there would be a two-slot Battle Royal Match. You and the Grindhouse Alpha Champion didn''t need to be among the fighters. You both have automatically qualified for competing in the Royal Rumble Match at Fallout."


    "The winner of the first and second slot would be joining you both as it is four men required from the show..."


    Lila explained, giving Arnold clear information.


    "Ah! I can''t believe I don''t know this, of all people," Arnold let out a smile of shame.


    "You should be in the arena too, all superstars are in there..." Lila said and turned to leave.


    "I just came to inform you," she said and walked away.


    ''Inform me? Ah, interesting.''


    The right side of his lips curled up for a smirk hearing what Lila had just said. Of course, he knew that she was very friendly, but...


    Well, Arnold didn''t want to think deeply about that.


    With a sigh, he decided to visit the arena as well and have fun watching the Battle Royals.


    A Battle Royal Match was almost like a Royal Rumble Match. The only difference was that a Battle Royal Match starts with all competitors in the ring, while a Royal Rumble Match starts with only two fighters, new ones entering every three minutes.


    The way of winning was still the same... Grab your opponent throw him outside the ring through the top rope and get him eliminated!


    Upon entering the arena, a considerable amount of eyes came in Arnold''s direction, followed by some cold and bright stares. However, like always, no attention was spared.


    Unlike Wednesday night, there was not a single wrestling fan in the congregation seats. Taking up the duty of the fans were the competitors of the second slot of the Battle Royal Match, with an exaggerated number of 35 people in the ring. All men, and even tag team partners who had forgotten their glory to pursue this great opportunity.


    As a champion, he had gained quite a lot of respect from officials, and he was given a suitable place to sit somewhere in the ringside.


    This seat was facing directly to an announce table, but it wasn''t as if the commentators would be analyzing anything about these matches. They were all secret, offline matches.


    Sitting next to Arnold''s seat was the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, "The Captain" Tristan Black. Tristan Black smiled at Arnold as soon as he noticed his presence. With a few stares at his Grindhouse Omega title, he switched his gaze to his face.


    "Good day, Max Fury. It''s good to see you," he said seemingly politely. But we Arnold observed him, he noticed that this is the kind of person that should never be trusted.


    "Good day," Arnold stared once to his face and title on his waist and withdrew.


    Tristan Black noticed this and smiled again. With the way he acted, one wouldn''t know what he was after. He appeared to be cunning.


    "I don''t know... I have been hoping to meet you one day so that we could face off. I want to take you on," Tristan said.


    But it was visibly not clear to Arnold. He only got more confused talking to this guy.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand."


    Arnold frowned slightly.


    Then, the Alpha Champion drew his head closer to Arnold''s direction with yet that smile on his face and made it clear.


    "I mean... I am challenging you for a match..."


    "You win, you have my title. I win I have your title."


    "It should be a Winner Takes All match."

 Chapter 153 - 153: [Dont unlock]

    Arnold considered the fact that Manager Jack Harris wanted him to go to Rampage because of the big payment. It wasn''t as if Slamdown wasn''t popular after all, Rampage was only a little popular since it was created first.


    These things didn''t make Arnold decide on where to go, as it would be quite ridiculous for him... Although he knew many would choose to accept the Rampage offer if they were in his shoes...


    "Well, I might just be a different person," Arnold muttered as he made his way down the alleyway, approaching his room.


    At this moment, he decided not to get the transfer issues in his head, and he wanted to visit his family at the estate and celebrate his win with them.


    Entering his room, Arnold dropped his bag and freshened him. He got dressed in a simple white T-shirt printed "Grindhouse Wrestling" and put on a black trouser that had a straight structure down to his ankle. Wearing a black shoe, he made sure that he was well-dressed before he left his room and approached Mark and Lila.


    When he met them, they had a little chat and laughed before moving on to the estate. Mark and Lila appeared to be very happy for Arnold''s success as the smiles on their face could tell it. While they walked, they kept telling him about how interesting the Royal Rumble match was.


    "Honestly, Max. You made it even more interesting!" Lila shouted.


    "I never thought you could survive that throw from Lukas Kane in the end, but DAMN! You did it," Mark spoke.


    Arnold only laughed slightly as he enjoyed the fun. If he wasn''t told that the match was epic, he wouldn''t have known.


    All he knew was that he went through hell...


    And perhaps the viewers could only see the interesting part of it.


    "But. But! I''m still wondering why Karl saved you from being eliminated by those tag team partners, then. It''s so confusing and suspicious," Lila couldn''t help but bring out that discussion.


    The smile on Arnold''s face had vanished at that instant, replaced by a serious one.


    "I also thought of that too... What could he be up to, Max?" Mark had to ask.


    "I don''t know honestly. It''s just complicated. He also messaged and congratulated me on Twitter... He apologized for what he did as well," Arnold explained.


    Lila and Mark exchanged stares and returned it to Arnold.


    "Really? Then, he should go to hell," Lila''s lips curled up as she spoke in distaste.


    "C''mon Lila! You don''t have to say that. He must have been really sorry to help Max in that important even though he knew that there could only be one winner. I think he is deeply sorry and has changed," Mark said with a serious countenance.


    It really appeared that Mark sensed Karl''s apology as a genuine one...


    Just like Arnold had.


    "Anyway, let''s just keep that aside. We have to celebrate with your Mom and sisters. They surely will be happy to see you!" Lila tried to obstruct the conversation, and the trio nodded and walked towards the estate.


    When they got to the house where Anna and her daughters were living, there was a long session of happiness and celebration.


    Arnold had to eat and drink with his family as expected, this time, they decided to make it a big feast by making a full barbequed head of a bull. Arnold already loved beef, and he would love to eat a lot of it while he drank a lot of wine.


    "We have a surprise for you, brother!" Audrey stepped up and said with a smile.


    "What is that?" Arnold asked while returning a smile as well.


    Audrey walked over to a different room and brought out a white box after a few seconds. Arnold threw a glance at it and swallowed a few times.


    "Here we go!" Audrey dropped the white box on the table, waited for a while, and then opened it.


    There, a blue cake could be spotted. On the cake was a written design, "Max Fury," which was boldly written, while below was a small design text written "Royal Rumble Winner."


    With a heartfelt smile, Arnold stood up and hugged Audrey. He did the same to his mother and Eva as well, making the celebration more epic.


    Then while they enjoyed, they both raised their cups and cheered.


    "Cheers to success!"


    "Cheers!"


    The family of Gallagher and Arnold''s friends ended up eating and drinking until it was already late. Arnold made sure to give his family a good and memorable visit as he promised to see them often.


    He also informed his mother of the transfer and told her his plans of buying a house in a safe place for them in New York.


    "I''m proud of you, Arnold. Your father also be." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These were the words that came out of Anna''s mouth emotionally, but Arnold was always there to make her act strong.


    "We are no longer poor, mother. We are rich. You have to see yourself as a superior woman unlike your days in the hometown," Arnold advised.


    His mother could only nod her head in response and just hugged her son the more. He finds it hard to believe that all his suffering is gone...


    It was pretty joyful and a little unbelievable.


    She once thought that Arnold would never achieve his dreams since the path to becoming a professional wrestler was really difficult and had many challenges. Now, he had achieved that dream and had changed their lives for the better.


    Truth be told, her happiness couldn''t be expressed if she tried to.


    When Arnold and his friends went back to their various rooms, he decided to return to his research on Rampage and Slamdown.


    Most video bloggers were criticizing these two shows, so he decided to watch a lot of these videos from really popular and influential bloggers.


    At least, he could find something reasonable to decide on what to do and what move to make.


    The system itself had urged Arnold not to go to Rampage just because of the offer.


    After all...


    [You are assigned to make great histories.]


    If Rampage is really better than Slamdown, then he would have to change that.


    ******


    [A/N: Hello there. The books needs more Power Stones and Golden Tickets to rise in the rankings. Your support is highly needed!]

 Chapter 154 - 154: [Dont unlock]

    When Arnold got to Capside Centre, there was a large crowd waiting for him and the rest of the wrestlers. It was certain that they gathered mostly to congratulate him for his win.


    When the staff van drove into the building, and Arnold stepped down, a thorough round of applause ignited the scene.


    With a smile on his face, Arnold bowed slightly in response. However, there was still a lot to happen in this scene.


    At that moment, Manager Jack Harris stepped out from behind the crowd and approached Arnold with a wide smile of pride.


    "Congratulations, Fury. I knew you would never disappoint. I''m proud of you... Grindhouse Wrestling will always be proud of you," Jack Harris praised with yet a wide smile.


    A lady dressed in a red suit and red shoes walled over after a while. Arnold stared and recognized the familiar face... It was the new Assistant General Manager of Grindhouse.


    In a few weeks, Jack Harris would be receiving a promotion from the Ultimate Revolution Wrestling Management as the general manager of Slamdown, so she would be taking over when it happens.


    "The show hadn''t experienced such an achievement since its history... You just made history. For yourself, and Grindhouse Wrestling. Congratulations!" The young lady who possessed pale skin and long black hair spoke.


    While they all said these, Arnold''s heart melted severally.


    Arnold ended up shaking hands with everyone who came out to congratulate him at the entrance of the Grindhouse Wrestling building. While they exchanged handshakes, he also expressed his appreciation with words.


    "Thank you very much!"


    "Thank you!"


    "Thanks a bunch!"


    "Thanks!"


    However, when he got to two figures who were standing close to each other at the side, his face widened for a smile at that instant...


    Mark and Lila had come out to congratulate him as well, being his best friends and training partners. It wasn''t as if he didn''t expect them to be here, and this was why he didn''t bother to thank them but hugged them.


    With a brotherly hug from Mark and a warm hug from Lila, Arnold walked back to the manager and faced the small crowd. Then with a sigh and a smile, she spoke.


    "Thank you once again!"


    The crowd clapped again after that speech, making Arnold happier than he was...


    After a while, everyone left, including Mark and Lila, as Arnold was being urged to have a meeting with Manager Jack Harris.


    When they got to the office, they sat facing each other with the assistant manager standing behind Jack Harris.


    "The Slamdown management didn''t waste time to drop a proposal deal after the Royal Rumble Match. This is it," Jack Harris shifted a pile of assembled papers to Arnold.


    Arnold shrugged for a second and decided to read what was on it.


    (Slamdown Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount Proposed: $140k).


    (Wages proposed: $23k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of contract proposed: $670k).


    (Valid contract duration proposed: 5 years).


    Arnold took a look and let out a smile.


    "If it''s fine by you, then I will accept it as well," he said.


    Manager Jack Harris bit his lips with indifference, then he brought out another paper from one of his files and handed it over to Arnold. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Arnold stared confusedly for a second and switched his gaze to the papers. Honestly, he had no idea what it was about since he already observed the proposal deal of Slamdown.


    "Just today, Rampage Management dropped a proposal deal for you, and I must say, the offer was pretty huge compared to Slamdown," Jack Harris spoke after shifting the second pile of papers to Arnold.


    Arnold didn''t react at first and just took his time to review the proposed deal.


    (Rampage Proposal Deal for Max Fury).


    (Transfer Amount proposed: $175k).


    (Wages proposed: $28k).


    (Compensation Fee for termination of Grindhouse Wrestling contract: $750k).


    (Valid contract duration: 3 years).


    When Arnold was done reviewing the proposed deal, he couldn''t help but heave a sigh... Now, he was short of what to do or to say, seeing that the offer from Rampage was better than that of Slamdown.


    "It would be illegal for me to come up with a decision for the deal without your consent, and that''s why I''m asking you... Where would you go, Max Fury?"


    Manager Jack Harris asked with a serious look on his face. Arnold could feel his head spinning at that time, pondering on what to do.


    After a while, he decided to stay calm and think. After all, he wasn''t leaving now.


    "Honestly, I don''t know what to say right now. I happen to you have any decision at this time. Please, let me think about it," Arnold hesitated and said.


    "Very well then," Manager Jack Harris nodded, "you have to think and decide wisely. Going for Rampage entitles you to more money regardless of the short contract duration. If you continue to show more impression, you are sure to extend the contract when it ends."


    Jack Harris dropped more words of advice, clearly urging Arnold to go to Rampage instead. Although Slamdown was the first to show interest in him, since Rampage was offering way more offers than them, then it was certain that he would like to go to Rampage.


    Although Max Fury hadn''t made his decision...


    "Also, Rampage is considered the best of the two since they record more attendance and views in their shows. This could grow your popularity as well, and I''m sure you are hungry for fame, Fury," the assistant manager had to cut in and advise.


    Hearing what she had said, Arnold could only nod and didn''t utter a word. He didn''t want to let the words of others decide his decision. He wanted to think about it and do thorough research about both shows.


    To him, money wasn''t everything...


    Fame, as well, wasn''t what everyone needed.


    After thinking for a while, he spoke.


    "Since the success of the transfer lies in my hands, I would have to think about it to prevent regrets..."


    "Thanks for the advice by the way."


    With this said, Arnold bowed slightly and left the office.


    ******


    [A/N: Where do want Arnold to go? Rampage or Slamdown? Your suggestions are welcomed!]

 Chapter 155 - 155: Jerrys Astonishment

    Jerry Blaze requested that Arnold should train with him in the gym in preparation, and he had no choice but to accept. Although he knew that it was normal for a wrestler to train with his tag partner, Arnold knew that Jerry was hellbent on doing so simply because he wanted to see how he did his training and how passionate he could be in the process.


    After that leaked video that trended on the internet, he already knew that people would be delighted to see him do that again, or at least watch him train and practice with such passion.


    He had a fixed time for working out with Jerry Blaze after their agreement, and it was mostly in the morning. They decided not to stress up at night, but there was a heavy training session every morning.


    Two mornings before the show, they both went to the gym to workout just as the day was clear enough.


    Arnold began with treadmills as usual, but Jerry Blaze faced the weights at first.


    After making his first race, he stood for a moment, dropped it, and then sighed.


    Then after sighing, he raised his head to Arnold.


    "We should be tag team partners, you know?" He said.


    Arnold quickly shuddered for a second and then continued running on the treadmill without uttering a word.


    "Honestly, it''s gonna be the greatest tag team alliance in the entire professional wrestling history," Jerry Blaze said with a confident smile. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, he raised both in mid-air as if picturing something. "Max Fury and Jerry Blaze, c''mon! It''s going to be great!" He added.


    This one made Arnold stop running on the treadmill and step down. With a blank look on his face, he had to speak.


    "I know, it''s gonna be iconic. But, I don''t think I can make a tag team partner at this stage of my career. My dream is to be single for a long period. And even though I''d make a tag team, that would be after I achieve all my dreams as a professional wrestler," Arnold explained.


    Jerry Blaze had no disappointed reaction on his face at that moment. He only nodded with a smile as if he understood Arnold''s ambition.


    And truly, he understood!


    He truly saw Arnold as a professional wrestler with great potential, the fact that he had defeated him made it clear. Not just that, he had also defeated other powerful wrestlers than him, gaining entry into the top show in a matter of months when countless Grindhouse wrestlers who had been in the show for over three years were still there.


    It was unbelievable, but it was believable at the same time.


    Why wouldn''t they believe it when it was happening right in their eyes?


    "I understand you, man. I also have that ambition, but who wouldn''t love to be your tag team partner under any circumstances? It''s more like winning a lottery, to be honest," Jerry Blaze said with an idolizing smile and then went back to carrying the weights.


    "Don''t you wanna switch?" Jerry asked as he walked back to the weightlifting area.


    "Sure," Arnold responded.


    At that moment, he stepped down from the treadmill and approached the weights. They both lifted 30KG weights at the same time, setting a game of who would drop first.


    It was a test of Strength and Endurance, but it was unfortunate that Arnold was better.


    Jerry Blaze managed to hold on for about a minute... That was really impressive!


    But nah, Arnold''s endurance was stunning!


    He held on for over three minutes without breaking a sweat, causing Jerry''s mouth agape. Although he knew that Max Fury was strong, but not to this level. Carrying a weight for over three minutes was more than natural...


    It was pretty frightening!


    But yeah, Max Fury was able to do it and still didn''t break a sweat. It only appeared like he was used to such stuff like he usually did this every single day.


    And that was true.


    When he finally dropped the weight, he turned to Jerry who was still standing with widened eyes.


    "What?" The shocked stares were hitting him hard, causing him to ask.


    However, Jerry Blaze only shook himself off the astonishment and stared down.


    "Nothing... That''s... That''s just superb. I wish I could hold on to that one day," he said.


    "Sure, everything is possible. It only takes hard work and determination," Arnold spoke with a casual smile.


    ''Hard work and determination my ass!!! How can you do that in over three minutes at this age?! You are just 24 for fucking sake!!!''


    Jerry Blaze questioned in his thoughts, not wanting Arnold to hear even a hint of that. It had gotten to a stage when he wouldn''t believe that Max Fury was achieving all these alone.


    ''No, that can''t be!''


    ''There had to be something!''


    ''Maybe a genetic power or something!''


    Jerry Blaze tried to think wide, but there was nothing that could convince his mind. No matter how he tried, it only ended up that Max Fury''s physical strength was natural.


    His strength, agility, endurance, attack power, intelligence, wrestling skills, and moves... All these appeared to be a bit unnatural, but they still appeared natural at the same time, almost making him go crazy.


    The more he tried to convince himself, the more he felt his head burning in confusion. And at a point, he decided to stop.


    "I accept it... It''s none of my business after all..."


    Jerry Blaze finally accepted defeated after feeling his brain vibrating uncontrollably.


    When they were done working out, they decided to visit the training ring. They had been in the gym house for almost four hours, and due to the schedules, they decided to visit the training ring as well.


    While they walked, Jerry Blaze suddenly jerked up his shoulders and spoke.


    "Ahh, I just got a new finishing move. I''d like you to see it and tell me what you think about it."


    Arnold quickly nodded and replied.


    "No probs. I''d also like you to test it on me... With that, I can know if it''s better than the Stunner."


    Jerry Blaze flinched immediately as he heard that.


    This was the least of what he expected as a reply... But it truly wasn''t a bad idea.


    ******


    [A/N: I''m sorry for slowing down the updates, I have been busy with acads. I''ll try to drop more chapters from now on. Expect another chapter today!]

 Chapter 156 - 156: Dont Unlock

    GING! GING! GING!


    The match officially began, but both men didn''t attack at first...


    No, there was an unexpected start in the beginning, as Jay D suddenly rolled out of the ring and began wandering in the ringside with a cunning smile on his face.


    [Don''t follow up. Stay in and watch attentively.]


    Thanks to the system. It had just stopped Max Fury from rushing out. He never knew what Jay D had planned, but he knew that it wasn''t something funny when the system dropped that advice.


    Max Fury halted at that instant and only observed Jay D walking around the ringside. It was now that he really noticed something about that act... Jay D was truly looking for a way to attack first and take the first lead in the match.


    With that sense, Max Fury''s urge to remain in the ring grew more. Most of his fans had reacted to the decision, but he never cared. Many didn''t understand what he had in mind, as all they wanted was for him to attack.


    It took up a minute before the referee could no longer hold on, so he started to count. It was now that Max Fury saw the fruit of the decision he had made.


    Now, Jay D had to get back into the ring, but he didn''t know what route to take. Every way he tried to take was blocked by Max Fury, and he didn''t want to go throw it because he knew that he would get attacked before he could know it.


    Some of the fans had noticed this, as they saw Jay D unable to get back in the ring while there was an ongoing countdown.


    Jay D couldn''t help but glare, frustrated.


    "Five..."


    "Six..."


    "Seven...!"


    At a point, the fans began to follow the count, as it was already becoming exciting at the start. If it turned out Jay D was outside in the ring after the tenth count, then he would be disqualified, which means defeat.


    It was all exciting again, and Max Fury couldn''t help but let out a victorious smile in the ring.


    However...


    At a point, those smiles seized.


    After staying outside for so long, at the ninth count, Jay D decided to bare all that would come his way. He only wanted to get back into the ring to prevent being disqualified.


    At that moment, Max Fury''s face had turned dark, but it never stopped him from attacking Jay D right at that instant.


    It was an opportunity for him.


    Jay D had known that Max Fury would surely attack, and that''s why he had been hesitating to enter the ring when the count began. Now that he already attempted to step in, he would have to face whatever he saw.


    Max Fury delivered a toe-kick to Jay D at first, causing him to lower his height. With Jay D still being around the ropes, Max Fury pinned and delivered a DDT right at that instant.


    Shouts followed that action, and Max Fury went the first pin of the match.


    "One..."


    "OH OH, Jay D kicked out at One! Awesome!"


    Max Fury quickly stood up and stared down.


    "I have the lead, I need to make good use of it."


    With that said, he walked over to the other side of the ropes and plotted to deliver a Phenomenal Forearm. As Jay D gradually stood up from the mat, he watched attentively as he planned on when to strike.


    The fans also observed with attentive eyes, as the congregation was divided into two factions. The Max Fury supporters who hoped he made a successful phenomenal forearm clash, and the Jay D fans who hoped that their idol dodge or just do something to save himself...


    Just when Jay D was totally up on his feet, Max Fury decided to strike. With a jump on the top rope, he charged at Jay D from above, his forearm coming with an unforgiving agility and force.


    When he was almost making the strike, everything seemed to change. It was as if the whole ring had frozen, leaving Jay D free. Max Fury didn''t even know when a kick came smacking his face, causing him to fall on the mat...


    It caused so much pain...


    Just so much pain unlike the ones he had felt felt before.


    It was clear that Jay D possessed great Attack Power, and what Max had felt was way too intense than normal. It was just as if he was having his jaw smashed by a rock upon receiving that kick, but the truth was that it was actually Jay D''s feet.


    Jay D wasted too much time covering at that time.


    "One..."


    Unfortunately, Max Fury had kicked out at One just like Jay D had done after the DDT.


    "These two seemed to be on fire. It''s just going to be a do-or-die clash tonight!" A commentator shouted in excitement.


    "Max Fury had done well to make such a great impression on the Slamdown universe since his arrival here. He is such a wonderful professional wrestler!" Another commentator lamented.


    The match continued as both men refused to stay down for a three count at the beginning stages of the match. It wasn''t as if these moves were casual; they were just too prepared to fall to those... Having to kick out at One said it all...


    No one was giving up soon!


    Jay D pulled Max Fury up and launched a punch, which caused him to fall to one knee. However, he stood up after a few seconds and attempted to punch back, but Jay D was fast enough to block the attack. Holding Max Fury''s attacking hand, he punched again.


    This action now made Max Fury angered enough to act crazily, pushing Jay D backward. That same moment, Jay D charged back at him to deliver a clothesline, but Max Fury quickly sneaked and faced Jay D from behind.


    That very moment, he delivered a dropkick on Jay D''s back, causing him to fall on the middle ropes. Facing outside the ring, Jay D had no idea of what was coming next, but Max Fury had taken action before he could know it.


    He had been looking forward to making this move.


    With a rush, he charged at Jay D... Upon reaching the ropes, he swung with his legs dashing.


    *Bang!"*


    Max Fury swung his legs against Jay D''s face, delivering a 619!!!


    "A SixOneNine!!! What a strike!"


    While the fans cheered, Max Fury only let out a smile.


    [You have used 1 Combat Energy Point to harden your legs.]


    He had just made an unnatural 619 on his opponent! S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ******


    [A/N: If the book gets to 35 Golden Tickets, I''ll do a complete mass release for the rest of the match scene. Let''s go!]

 Chapter 157 - 157: Jerrys Astonishment (II)

    In the training ring, Arnold didn''t stop showing that he was an irresistible force. While they practiced, he kept showing the astonishing forces of his moves, causing Jerry more shock.


    At one point, Jerry decided not to be surprised anymore. He was done for...


    He had come to believe that Max Fury was Max Fury... He is more than just a professional wrestler, truly.


    After a while, Jerry decided to test his new finishing move after practicing it on the forged humanoid structures for quite a moment.


    Arnold was ready as well, and he walked over to the ring where Jerry was. With a nod, he had gestured to Jerry Blaze to begin.


    Jerry Blaze heaved a long yet rough sigh, letting out the load of weakness that might hinder the effectiveness of his new finisher.


    Arnold only stood and observed, waiting for him to deliver the attack. He had been smacked countless times in different wrestling matches with all sorts of finishing moves, and now, he wasn''t being moved anymore.


    The only thing that mattered was his ability to kick out and not get himself defeated...


    That was the fact.


    When Jerry Blaze was done, he then asked Arnold to change course. Arnold nodded and face indirectly to Jerry Blaze, waiting to see what this man had in mind. There was no noticeable hint of nervousness on his face as he was pretty calm and ready to see how forceful this move could be.


    Maybe enough to say it was better than the Sorrowful Kiss... Or even the RKO.


    The next moment, Jerry Blaze locked Arnold''s arms against his, holding him as tight as a wrestler could hold his opponent, and suddenly placed his left leg in front of Arnold''s. At that instant, a smack was made toward the mat, with Arnold landing face-first unto the thick, black mat.


    There was a painful sensation on his face at that moment, but was it great enough to cause him so much pain that could send him to utter unconsciousness? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jerry Blaze waited for a moment to see Arnold''s reaction, but at that time, Arnold quickly stood up from the mat, although still clutching his forehead as if he was being hit by a hammer.


    Jerry Blaze froze in utter shock.


    "What?!" He couldn''t help but let out that one word that came to his mouth.


    "What is what?" Arnold furrowed his brows and asked.


    "You really are standing up so quickly???" Jerry asked with a low tone, although the revelation of his astonishment was huge.


    "You asked me to be honest, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Uhh... Yeah???" Jerry stammered.


    "Then I honestly am being honest, Jerry."


    Arnold didn''t want to say anything about the move not being terrifying enough to keep him down. He only shrugged it off and went back to the ring he initially was to continue his practicing.


    At that time, Jerry Blaze was staring at him like a madman as he walked over, utterly stunned and dumbfounded.


    "Who the f**k is this guy?!" He muttered silently, although he unfortunately got no answer.


    The only thing he knew was that Max Fury was a young man from San Diego, California, and was from a poor family, which he had transformed in a matter of months after debuting as a professional wrestler...


    "Sure, there are more to this..."


    Yet again, Jerry Blaze was forced to suspect the possibility of Arnold having a secret to his success. It was too suspicious to be just natural!


    ******


    After they practiced in the training ring, they decided to pathways for the time being.


    Arnold went back to his room to freshen up... He got an idea to do what he does best as well, which was to watch and observe the flaws of Edan Jone. There was a possibility of getting to fight him as it was a tag team match, so he had to do what he had to do to get himself prepared.


    However, when he was about to dive into the internet, a call on his phone caused him a slight distraction.


    No, it wasn''t a distraction.


    How could he call Mia''s call a distraction? He had been through a lot of work these days and had few chances to converse with her, and he knew she must have missed him a lot.


    Quickly, he picked up the call...


    He had missed her too... More like the same way towards his family.


    "Hey," Mia said immediately after Arnold picked up. There was a noticeable tone of wary in her voice.


    "Hey, babe. I''m sorry, I should have called," he quickly started apologizing, thinking perhaps she must have been mad.


    However, she didn''t want any apology.


    "You shouldn''t be sorry, my love. I understand that you must have been busy with work and stuff. By the way, how are you doing?" Mia said.


    "Good enough after hearing your voice," he smiled.


    Mia chuckled and blushed at that statement.


    "Aww, I missed you so much," she confessed.


    "Same here... " Arnold was smiling.


    "I don''t really know when you will be back. You are in?" She asked.


    "This week''s show would be in Nevada... Pretty close to Phoenix. We should meet after that," Arnold smiled and said.


    "Alright, my love. I have a gift for you when we meet," Mia said aloud.


    "A gift? Nice."


    "Yeah, a huge gift. The greatest gift that a man can get from a woman... I know you know what I mean..."


    This time, Arnold was already confused...


    "Err...?"


    "Haha, c''mon! Just get yourself a time to come see me, okay? I can''t wait to f..."


    "HEY Max, someone''s here to see you!"


    Suddenly, Jerry Blaze dashed into Arnold''s room, interrupting his call. He wanted to ask how Jerry knew someone was looking for him, but he swallowed repeatedly, stood up, and walked out of his room.


    Down the alleyway and out to the garage, Jerry showed him a red car... A land cruiser Prado precisely.


    This was the new model... A 2036 model.


    When Arnold approached the car, yet again, his heart raced in both shock and anger...


    ''I thought I already cleared myself!!!''


    ******


    [A/N: Please support with gifts... The book needs it to complete the earning limit. Encourage me.]

 Chapter 158 - 158: [Please dont unlock]

    The RKO was one of the most popular and deadly moves in the professional wrestling world back in the reign of a WWE superstar, Randy Orton. After his retirement and so many years, since WWE was not as lively as before, even the move RKO, itself, had been forgotten.


    Arnold only got to recognize it because of his research and videos he had watched from old capturing. Truth be told, he had loved this finisher, but he never thought he could get to use it.


    But now that the system had given him that privilege, there was nothing that could stop him from using the finisher.


    "That''s really cool... I can''t wait to RKO Jerry Blaze next week, hehe," Arnold chuckled excitedly.


    [You have to practice and perfect this Skill. It requires less Attack Power usage since you wouldn''t have to be the one charging at your opponent to launch the attack. You only need to apply much Agility...]


    [You have to learn the important basics of performing an RKO. This move could be a life-threatening one... If you don''t master the balance of safety and destruction with it, you could get your opponent killed after the attack.]


    [It''s a deadly move worth an SS-class rank, but I had to reduce the actual fierceness, making it an S-class ranked Skill.]


    "But... Why?"


    [I just told you.]


    Arnold shook his head, slightly angered. "Don''t you know there could be tougher opponents in the high-level roster and even in the top shows... You have thought about that before reducing the impact," Arnold complained.


    [You are saying this because you have no idea how deadly it is. Even at S-class, the RKO can take down everyone in Grindhouse Wrestling. Quote me, it can take anyone down until the count of three...]


    [If a victory count were to be ten, RKO could still keep its victim unconscious up to that time.]


    It was not that Arnold actually understood what the system meant. He learned that the RKO was a very vital finisher that only a few dared to kick out of in the top shows... Now, the system was making him believe it after its explanation.


    Coming to realization, educated, Arnold sighed softly in agreement.


    "Now I understand... After all, you always know and want the best for me," he said with a friendly smile.


    [It''s my assignment. I was created for this.]


    Arnold nodded with a hint of gladness on his face. He stayed silent for a while, approached his bed, and sat.


    "Advocate, can you tell me where you came from? Who created you? And what were you really called in your world," Arnold hesitated and asked.


    However, the system stayed for some moments before giving a reply.


    [I don''t know where I came from, neither do I know who created me. I just say myself alive inside you one day with a vast professional wrestling intelligence to guide and assist. For the name, it should be nothing but System.]


    Arnold shrugged in disbelief immediately.


    "What do you mean you don''t know where you came from??? How the heck is that even possible?!" Arnold expressed his amazement.


    [I don''t know either. But I know that it is happening this way for a reason. For now, I would only focus on helping you to achieve your goals. After that, then I guess I would be removed from your body.]


    The system was utterly calm and indifferent in every word it spoke. One could never notice its emotions or feelings.


    Well, does a system really have emotions and feelings???


    ''I don''t think so,'' Arnold thought.


    The fact he anticipated its departure after the success of his career made Arnold grieve in his heart. He wouldn''t want something so brilliant and loyal as the system to leave him... Truthfully, it was the only entity that had gained Arnold''s full trust.


    After helping him into Grindhouse Wrestling, Arnold loved the system with every drop of his blood. As it continued to guide him on the path to success, there hadn''t been a breakdown.


    Now, he was already a Grindhouse Omega champion after a few months of his debut. He has become famous in different cities and on the internet as well...


    It was only a matter of time before he would become one of Grindhouse Wrestling''s top stars...


    Literally... It was only going to take a little time. With everything required done and perfected often, he could get stronger and stronger to confront the strongest of men in the industry.


    The professional wrestling world is always filled with a very long range of power levels. There were beasts who claimed to be men, while there were demons who fought to destroy and still claim the glory of mortality.


    This was just the beginning. I''m Grindhouse Wrestling, there were fewer beastly individuals unlike in the top shows. Although it wasn''t as if people in this show were weaker... Of course, sixty percent of the top shows'' future stars are gotten from Grindhouse Wrestling.


    It was only understandable that at this stage of their career, they hadn''t discovered or awakened the full potential in them. The beast in them.


    ... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After his conversation with the system, Arnold decided to sleep. It was already midnight, so he didn''t want to deprive himself of rest.


    Being too tired, he only texted a message to his mother and slept off. Unlike everyone else who had a match that day, Arnold slept as if he spent the whole day swimming.


    There was no sign of pain in his body as even soft snores could be heard around his room. While others took treatment and slept in pain, Arnold visited places in his sleep... Sweet and relaxing.


    When he woke up, he visited the gym like he always did after freshening up. He decided not to meet Mark and Lila because they usually had training with their physical fitness coach on Thursdays.


    At least, he always preferred working out alone... It only turned out that his friends liked to hang around with him.


    He decided to lift weights at first, carrying a 65 kg weight. It had gotten to a stage where many people had begun to see Arnold as a strange person, however, he never cared...


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get thoroughly questioned or suspected, Arnold would have tried carrying a 100kg weight.


    But the gyms were always filled with people. If he lifted it in their presence, then he would go viral before he would know it. A topic saying that he isn''t human would spread across the cities.


    Max Fury never wanted that to happen...


    But today, he had a plan.


    A very good yet simple plan.


    In fact, he hadn''t been ready to try it lately due to uncertainties. If he wanted to, it shouldn''t be a big deal at all.


    Like always, while everyone would be away, He could just make a try at nighttime.


    At least, at night, no one would think of visiting the gym.


    ''I''m the only night owl in Capside Centre, so why should I worry?''


    With a smile on his pale face, he glanced around and continued his training.

 Chapter 159 - 159: Being forced

    It was Selina Greenwood yet again, smiling like a friendly snake in the backseat of her car while she stared at Arnold.


    Arnold couldn''t help but glare upon getting his eyes on her; the more he looked, the more he became exasperated. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door clicked and opened, and Selina gestured to him from inside. She kept putting on the charming expression that almost captivated Arnold, but he wasn''t a fool.


    He knew that she trying to get him with that, but he wouldn''t let that happen.


    He hesitated for a moment and entered the car, just to know what she had to say. Although he knew that it wasn''t safe to be in there as he knew what Selina was capable of, he wasn''t afraid.


    Entering the car, the door was gently shut and they began their conversation.


    "Hi, Max Fury," Selina said with a seductive tone.


    "Hi," Arnold glared and replied.


    "Congratulations on your debut win in the show, I always believed in you..."


    Selina decided to begin by making him happy at that moment, but she unfortunately noticed that it wasn''t working. Arnold made sure not to spare a friendly glance at her, but it appeared clearly that she wasn''t giving up.


    "Well, that''s by the way. I just came to inform you that I''ll be taking care of Slamdown as the new CEO. That means we will now be closer," Selina smiled happily as she said this, but a glare appeared on Arnold''s face, his heart beating uncontrollably hard.


    ''Shit. Shit. Shit!''


    He couldn''t help but exclaim in his thoughts.


    "Hey, c''mon! Why are you being so rude to me?" Selina had noticed Arnold''s strict attitude towards her and had to protest. She really wanted him to be nice to her and, most precisely, accept her proposal.


    However, Arnold didn''t even say a word and kept glaring as if like a dumb angry man.


    This made Selina angered, but she was doing her best to be calm and loving. Accepting her or not, she was ready to keep trying... She wouldn''t let this amazing gem go just like that... She was ready to fight and have him to herself.


    "C''mon, Max. Talk to me," her face was still caring and tender, but Arnold was trying his best to be friendly... He loves Mia so much that he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    He couldn''t be Selina''s boyfriend...!


    No way.


    After a while, Arnold decided to let out his usual rejection speech... He really wanted to leave the car and get back to what he was doing.


    "Look, Mrs Selina. You are married. I''m engaged. Why do you want this relationship? I have said times without numbers that I am not interested in this. You just go to someone else, because..."


    Suddenly, before he could finish his statement, Selina had dragged himself toward herself and had sent her lips against his, causing him to shut up!


    There was a tight kiss between the two, with Selina forcing Arnold to stay put. Arnold just didn''t know when he remained in that position and didn''t even back off.


    Should he say he was enjoying it?


    No way!


    Why would he say that?


    There was a session of confusion amidst the kiss, but no one was actually noticing this. Selina had ordered her bodyguards to leave the car, including the driver.


    She kept trying to kiss off his sense of rejecting her and switch his mind to loving her... Her hands were holding tight to the back of his head, still...


    It wasn''t as if Arnold couldn''t back off...


    But bro was lost...


    Literally...


    This was the first time he was kissing this hard, or should he see this was the first time he was kissing a mature woman? Someone''s wife???


    Arnold was left with nothing to do to save himself from being trapped in Selina''s den, as he just felt himself being unable to back off...


    ''Ahh...''


    He was feeling a little nervous, but he was feeling good at the same time.


    Sure, he didn''t want to have anything to do with Selina Greenwood, but she was already taking him to another world. A world of lust and loss!


    However, when Arnold wholeheartedly could no longer hold on, he used his last strength to back off from her lips. That time, Selina was already smiling lustfully as if like a succubus.


    "I know you enjoyed it," she moved closer a bit, which made Arnold move backward in an instant, but he only discovered that she wasn''t trying to do anything lustful anymore. "Look, Max. You will get a lot of this if you accept my proposal. Not only that, I will make you a powerful figure in this industry. I mean, the entire professional wrestling industry."


    Arnold forced a glare at that statement... He honestly has nothing to say about this because he is confused at this moment.


    The only thing he could do now was...


    "I think I have to go now... I have to," Arnold quickly opened the door and walked out of the car.


    "I''ll chat you up!" This was what Selina said while he rushed down into the building.


    Suddenly, while he walked, Jerry Blaze jumped out of nowhere and approached Arnold.


    "Hey, Max. How did you know her? I mean, how did you get so close to her?"


    "Are you guys dating?"


    "Is she your wife?"


    "Did you kiss her?"


    Jerry was so naughty that he mounted countless questions on Arnold making his head overfilled with loads.


    "AHHH! Why would you think such?! And how come you got to know they are looking for me?" Arnold had to ask, frustratingly.


    "Uhh... They actually knew you were my friend, so..." Jerry rolled his eyes.


    "Whatever," Arnold turned and continued walking.


    "Honestly, you really have to tell me what you guys did in there. And I have to know what''s your relationship with her," Jerry said friendly, with a smile.


    Arnold tried to respond and continued progressing into the room. However, Jerry Blaze kept following without giving up. He kept asking and asking until...


    *BAAM!*


    He had to give up when Arnold slammed the door to his room shut...

 Chapter 160 - 160: Declan

    The show began!


    Arnold and Jerry had made a warm-up all through to get themselves ready for the battle. It wasn''t a main event match; it was the match before the main event, so they had some time to stay back and watch the newer matches before theirs.


    Jerry Blaze preferred staying in Arnold''s room at times, as it was pretty fun staying with him. He liked the fact that he was with such a wrestler celebrity like Max Fury, which gave him pure joy anytime he thought about this.


    ''Ahh. It''s not too surprising seeing him with Selina Greenwood. He is worth to be with such a person.''


    With this thought, he decided to get away from the suspicion that plagued his mind. Even though Max Fury was Selina Greenwood''s boyfriend, there was nothing bad about it...


    ''''Ahh, even though she is married. It wouldn''t cause too much controversy. After all, rich marriages don''t last.''


    He was having a whole lot of thinking in his mind when Arnold called from behind as he walked into the room from the restroom.


    "Jerry."


    "What?" Jerry furrowed his brows after being knocked off the pool of thoughts.


    "I never knew your real name... Tell me," Arnold requested with a friendly smile.


    "Declan... Just call me Dec for short," Jerry said and turned to face the TV where he was watching the opening match of the show.


    It was Calvin Dean and Jaxman in the match...


    "Alright... Cool. I''d call you Dec then," Arnold smirked and joined him to watch the TV.


    "Yours? Never knew yours either," Jerry came to discover that he didn''t know Max Fury''s name either, which drove him to ask.


    "Well, I''m Arnold," Arnold smiled casually without sparing a gaze at Jerry Blaze.


    "Okay, cool. I''d call you Arny," Jerry concluded and returned his gaze to the TV.


    However, there was a sudden change on Arnold''s face, which caused him to raise a warning.


    "No, no no! Don''t call me Arny!" He said.


    "Why?" Jerry glared.


    "Only my mom calls me that," Arnold nodded with boldness.


    "Ah, shhh...." Jerry wiped his forehead with one hand. "Fine. Arnold it is," he finally managed to force a smile.


    Arnold had openly proven his love and specialty for his mother to him, making him a little jealous.


    "How I wished mine was alive. Perhaps I should have gotten a fancy name as well," Jerry, now known as Dec to Arnold, said this with an emotional smile.


    This caused Arnold a change of mood, having to hear what Dec said.


    "So sorry about this man... But you have to cheer up. You got a father, don''t you? Mine''s gone," Arnold notified.


    "Too bad, mine is gone as well... I''m an orphan. No siblings as well... I created a way to the top myself. Although I''m still trying to be the best," Dec said.


    "Your story is inspiring," Arnold smiled at him. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, yours too. I heard how you raised money for the university by picking dumped metals in the streets of Arizona. That''s more inspiring for me, as I only gained a scholarship to Rising Impact," Dec said.


    Both men spent the time they had before their match to know quite much about themselves, each story and history touching and bringing them closer as friends.


    Somehow, Arnold was beginning to feel Mark and Lila in Jerry Blaze... Sorry, Declan. Well, the same person owns the two names.


    When it was time for the match, both men matched forward from the alleyway and into the arena. The fans had been waiting impatiently for this day to come, and it was here already!!!


    There was a heated sensation all through the entire Orleans Arena as the match was set to begin. Tonight, it''s going to be a tag team match against two of Grindhouse Wrestling''s former top stars against two top veterans in the Slamdown show.


    A match like this hasn''t happened in years, and it was causing a buzz everywhere!


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall, and it''s a tag team match!"


    "Introducing first, Jerry Blaze, and The Legacy, Max Fury!!!"


    *Cheers!*


    It was as if the entire Nevada was here to support this team, as the shouts were as loud as the whole predicted congregation voice.


    Arnold only waved and granted handshakes to those in the front row, giving off the full quality of a wrestler acting in favor of the fans.


    Jerry wasn''t a heel either. Even in Grindhouse Wrestling, he was liked by many. It was just that the fans happened to love Max Fury better.


    ...


    When they entered the ring, the theme of Jay D and Edan Jone played, respectively, as they walked into the ring. Sure, they were cheers from those who loved their attitude, but the boos were booming.


    Max Fury couldn''t imagine the amount of hatred the fans had for Edan Jone, especially because Jay D was just becoming a heel recently.


    Most of his fans had been disappointed, but many still loved him... Truly, he was a great professional wrestler in the industry, but sometimes, one had to change the way he acts. Jay D might have got reasons.


    When they stepped into the ring, the referee gave them a brief warning due to the wrestling rules.


    "This is a disqualification match. You aren''t allowed to use weapons, stay out of the ring in the count of ten, or lose any of the turnbuckles. Going against these rules will get the match officially disqualified, understood?" The referee spoke.


    The four men gave a nod of approval and went back to their respective ring corners. After getting everything set, the official ordered for the match to begin.


    GING GING GING!


    With the sound of the bell, the match officially began. The cheers of the fans had powered up the fighting spirit of the match participants, so it began!


    Max Fury asked Jerry Blaze to go in first as he stood back in their tag corner. The moment Jerry Blaze walked into the ring, Jay D shamelessly rushed in to begin the match, which caused a look of disgust on Max Fury''s face.


    Now, he would have to be the one starting up the damned tag team match!


    .


    .


    [A/N: If the book gets a Dragon gift. I promise to do a mass release. I am sorry for not uploading frequently. It''s been school as I''m just 17. Please support me with the gift. The book really needs it.


    Thanks in advance.]

 Chapter 161 - 161: [Dont unlock]

    Mark smiled at him and took a different treadmill at the nearby corner like Lila had done. Arnold only stared at both of them with a cold look... At that point, it was as if half of himself had left him.


    After a moment, Arnold was done for. He decided to erase this thought from his head and just train. Although he found it hard, he tried forcing his sanity back to a balance. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As they ran on the treadmills, Arnold would often steal glances at Lila, and sometimes, their gazes could clash, causing an awkward flow of perplexity.


    Mark noticed both parties were in quite a bad mood, but he would only smile and continue working out. After all, it was all because of feelings...


    To him, he believed they would be together if they were fated to.


    Because of this sudden awkward event, the trio didn''t train as planned.


    "I have some things to handle in my room, I have to go now."


    Arnold was the first to bring up the idea of leaving, however, it was just like Mark had seen it coming.


    "Me too, I will head back to my room to have a video chat with my girlfriend," Mark smiled.


    It was just as if Mark mocked him with that statement, but Arnold didn''t act like he had. Giving a positive nod, looked at Lila for a second and walked away.


    "He is only confused. Don''t worry, I can sense some affection for you in him," Mark turned to Lila and said.


    He was already getting set to leave, so it wasn''t okay for Lila to remain in the gym any longer. After all, everyone had left the gym since it was already getting late.


    "You should go rest your head and relax. Sometimes, love isn''t really what you think it is," Mark muttered again as they walked out of the gym house and through the alleyway.


    "What... What do you mean?" Lila couldn''t help but ask, her brows furrowing.


    Mark shrugged. "Nothing... Have a good night," he said and walked towards his room while leaving Lila standing with rays of confusion penetrating her eyes.


    Lila sighed in slight frustration. "Yet, everything seems so bad. So so bad!" She clenched her fist and made her way to her room.


    She had hoped pouring her feelings to Arnold would only enlarge his interest in her because she thought he might have been admiring her secretly. However, in the end...


    It was clear that Arnold wasn''t sparing a second for an admiration.


    ******


    Arnold met with Horny Tyres the next day to discuss the endorsement deal and sign the contract. Arriving at the headquarters office in Chicago, he was welcomed honorably by two men in suits and was led to the office of the manager.


    Arnold observed the building and surroundings with a satisfied smile on his face. Fortunately, Horny Tyres was said to be one of the best tire production companies in the whole of Illinois, arguably the best in northeast America.


    The fact that they would be offering over three thousand dollars for the deal was quite great. Endorsement deals were all over using one''s face, name, and fame for the promotion and advertisement of a company''s product... Arnold didn''t think he had become that famous and influential to be worth such a deal.


    Anyway, he found himself having it. As the Grindhouse Omega champion, he guessed this was just normal. After all, champions are always the stars used by various companies due to their career state.


    Finally, he decided to stop looking down on himself and accept the fact that he deserved everything he was achieving. Although it is crazy how he was becoming so famous in less than three months of his debut as a Grindhouse wrestler.


    This stage was not considered exactly professional... With the way he had become so famous, how would it go when he finally entered the top shows?


    ...


    "Thank you for accepting our proposal, Max Fury. The Horny Tyres management are glad," the manager of the company said with a smile, welcoming Arnold.


    "It''s my pleasure. I''m also thankful to the company for having me to do this. It''s more like a dream come true for me," Arnold replied politely.


    The manager, Garry Kings, smiled at Arnold''s statement and brought out a pile of papers from a blue file.


    "Now let''s get down to business," he sighed.


    "We are recently launching new Range Rover Evoque and Vogue tires, and need you to help us in the commercial. You would be the advertising character together with Matthew Bridges... He is a new guy who had also been making a great impact since his debut in Legacy Pro Wrestling''s low-level show."


    "I know Matthew Bridges. Would be quite honored to meet him," Arnold smiled.


    Then the manager continued speaking.


    "The company had decided to award $8000 to you both if the tires reach a million sales one month after the launching."


    Arnold flinched upon hearing this.


    "Not only that, we would be awarding you two a new Range Rover Evoque if it reaches five million sales in three months. So, should we say you both should be hoping for good luck?" Garry chuckled.


    Arnold who was utterly dumbfounded couldn''t resist letting out a slight laugh with the manager.


    The fact that he could get awarded a Range Rover Evoque almost made him shout out crazily. At this moment, a Range Rover Evoque was worth over fifty thousand dollars... If he earned this car in his empty garage, people would indeed believe that he had become rich!


    Arnold''s eyes were shaking around its socket as his heart beat hard. Only one thing could hinder these things from happening, and that was if the tires'' sales wouldn''t reach a million sales in a month, or five million sales in three months.


    Although he tried to erase the waves of uncertainty, Arnold could see the clear path to riches right with his eyes. He only needed to work towards it, shoot the damned commercial, and help in the promotion and advertisement...


    All with is massively growing fame...


    If he really is the Max Fury they people are talking about, then why wouldn''t it be possible to achieve these goals?


    As a matter of fact, it could even be achieved before the given time.

 Chapter 162 - 162: [Dont unlock]

    It was certain that Matthew was a cool, humble guy. Not only had Arnold noticed it, but he had heard stories about "Matthew Bridges", the new star who had been making a great impact in the Legacy Amateur Wrestling show.


    Since his debut in Legacy Amateur Wrestling, he had not been playing against the fans just as Arnold (Max Fury) had been doing. Thus, not only had he been making a great impact in his match performances, but his fame was also a result of the Legacy Amateur Wrestling universe''s love for him.


    Well, just like Max Fury.


    Agreeing to teach Arnold how to drive a car, they both ate their meal delightedly and rested for a while. When they came out of the sitting room, the officials already thought they were about to leave...


    "About to leave, sirs?" A man in a brown suit asked. He appeared to be one of the officials taking care of their affairs.


    "No, not yet. We would leave by nightfall," Matthew turned to Arnold to see his reaction. However, Arnold only nodded with a smile, showing that he was fully in support of his decision.


    After all, he was the one behind the decision.


    "We need that same car we had used in the commercial shooting. Can you spare us a few hours to use it, please?" Matthew asked.


    "Sure, Mr. Matthew. I will go get the car keys," the official said and left for a different room.


    Arnold and Matthew waited for a few minutes before the official brought out the keys and handed them over to them.


    "Here," he muttered.


    "Thank you," Matthew thanked and gestured to Arnold that they should be out to the road grounds.


    They both stepped out to the vast building through the back exit which was leading to the road grounds. The Range Rover Evoque they were to use was packed somewhere in a lonesome garage close to the starting lane of the road.


    In a rush, both men approached it and swung themselves in. However, just as they entered the car, Matthew didn''t start the engine yet.


    "Tell me, Max. Why did you give yourself such a ring name?" Matthew asked politely and curiously.


    Arnold flinched for a second, wondering why he wanted to know. But after hesitating for a while, he decided to let it out.


    "Max Fury simply means a passion for success and domination at the max level. I mean on a higher level. I aim to dominate the professional wrestling industry, so I know this ring name would fit my ambition," Arnold explained.


    "Hahaha! That''s crazy, you know?" Matthew almost laughed like a madman.


    "Yeah, I know," Arnold replied with a smirk.


    "So, what about you? What''s behind your ring name, Matthew Bridges???" Arnold decided to avenge his question.


    It didn''t take Matthew a second before he gave a reply. With his casual form of speech, it was clear that he had no reason to hide it. After all, no one would hide the meaning behind their ring names.


    "It''s my father''s name. I''m Kevin Bridges, but I chose to use my father''s name for my professional wrestling career. He is dead though, but he was the only reason I am here today as a professional wrestling star," Matthew said, a serious look on his face.


    "I understand, friend. I''m Arnold Gallagher by the way," he said.


    "Arnold Gallagher... Nice name," Matthew said. "Now let''s start this shit!" He switched his attention to the car and joked.


    "Here we go," Arnold responded and also stared forward.


    Soon, Matthew inserted the key to the ignition switch, and the car engine was powered up in an instant. Then, Matthew turned to look at Arnold and began his teachings.


    "First of all, you have to learn the simple basics of driving, which is learning how to start and stop the car."


    Matthew made sure everything in the car was working perfectly before he began, so, they didn''t have to worry about unnecessary accidents in such a safe, quiet place.


    At first, Arnold was taught how to start and stop a car, which he learned at the first trials. It amazed Matthew, but it wasn''t as if he didn''t expect much from someone as smart as Arnold. No doubt, Arnold was a genius, and there''s no way this could look too strange.


    At least, the stress wouldn''t be too much for Matthew, the teacher.


    In no time, they had progressed quite far in learning. Arnold had been taught how to accelerate, turn, and hold on to brakes as soon as possible in a sudden incident.


    He had also been taught how to drive through roundabouts and four-way junctions, which he learned so fast without so much stress. Matthew never regretted accepting to teach him as they had already made huge progress before nighttime.


    He only advised Arnold to continue practicing to perfect his skills.


    Meanwhile, Arnold who had been learning to do so quickly without too much misunderstanding shrugged in shock.


    ''Ah... Normal people learn how to drive a car in a matter of weeks, and here I am learning it completely in a few hours!''


    [It''s so good that you have discovered that you are no longer a normal person.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head, making him freeze.


    ''Of course, I know. I am no longer normal. You have made me a monster.''


    Arnold smirked and continued practicing, driving and turning to different corners, amazing Matthew. At a point, it was already looking like he had become even more perfect than Matthew.


    With glints of astonishment lurking around the corners of his eyes, Matthew sat calmly on the other side of the car and watched Arnold drive.


    When they were done with the driving session, almost dusk, they both left the road grounds and entered the sitting room.


    It was 6 pm already, but it was clear that both men wanted to leave.


    "It''s a great pleasure meeting you, Max Fury... Sorry, Mr. Arnold, hahaha!" Matthew joked and laughed.


    "Haha, it''s my pleasure too. I hope we can meet again and discuss further. For now, you know we have to go back to work," Arnold said.


    "True. We need to go back to our duties," Matthew nodded.


    After preparing and coming out of the building to take their different transport vehicle, they were both set to leave. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Kevin," Arnold called, seeing Matthew Bridges about to enter the car... Matthew Bridges turned to look at Arnold swiftly.


    "Good luck!" He shouted.


    Matthew then smiled and nodded. "Good luck to you too, friend!" He replied and hit his chest with his fist.


    Arnold did the same to express his courage before he entered the car... And then, the car zoomed off.


    The word "good luck" only meant one thing...


    And that''s the success they hope for after the commercial.


    Great sales!


    ******


    [A/N: It''s a new month! Please vote with Golden Tickets to help us climb the rankings. That''s my biggest motivation. Thanks!]

 Chapter 163 - 163: Dont unlock

    The clash between Ben and Arnold lasted for three minutes... Arnold made sure that he gave Ben another beating that caused him great pain, but he decided not to throw him off the top rope when he had the chance.


    The fans also sparked reactions after that act, but unfortunately got no explanation of the reason why Arnold did that.


    After several minutes, the match had gone really far, summing up a total of twenty men who had entered the royal rumble ring. Out of these twenty men, ten had been eliminated.


    Justin Reed (Ben) was still inside the ring... After Arnold decided to eliminate him, it seemed like fate had smiled on him. No one had been able to get him eliminated. In fact, it was shocking that he was dominating on his own side, making an impression on the fans.


    Arnold ignored after several observations and faced his enemy. Now, there were five battle spots in the ring, each ten men going on a one-on-one clash.


    However, Arnold never thought he would face Jay D one day. Yes, the guy who was defeated in the steel cage match and still lost in the championship rematch.


    The guy who Mark bet on and believed that he would defeat Andrew Jack!


    Yes, it was him. Former Universal Champion of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling...


    Although he lost to Andrew Jack, that doesn''t mean he couldn''t beat Max Fury to frustration. To be honest, Arnold had been finding it hard to take control of their fight.


    Jay D kept striking with shocking moves, taking the lead. Most times, he also tried to throw Arnold over the top rope, but thanks to the great stamina he possessed.


    Wonderful fighters like him don''t get easily eliminated in important matches like this.


    Jay D got frustrated at a time and decided to leave Arnold alone. Arnold shrugged at that act and almost laughed even though his head, back, and belly hurt terribly.


    ''He couldn''t get me eliminated... HAHAHA!''


    He let out a laugh in his mind, seeing Jay D''s frustration, and when he stood up and went in another direction to take on another opponent. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little did he know that something more fierce was coming in his way.


    The tenth entry was a young man who had a tag partner, and unfortunately, the sixteenth person appeared to be his partner. These guys had been the most contributors of the eliminations with Arnold and Jay D following the record.


    Every single man they came across was eliminated without hesitation due to the joint force they executed. Now, it was Max Fury''s turn to feel that force.


    He was happy that Jay D had frustratingly left, not knowing that he left him for greater misery.


    Arnold received a superkick before he knew it, and when he was on the verge of falling to the mat, another superkick acting on a different force hit him hard on his face again.


    He fell to absolute unconsciousness at that instant, and the fans reacted to what had happened to the man who eliminated Heavy Amos.


    Truly, Heavy Amos was one of the competitors that had the highest chance of winning this match due to his fitness capabilities. Now that he had been eliminated by Max Fury, the fans seemed to have added him to their list of high-chanced survivors...


    However, the fact that this tag team was taking him on in a double force made it clear that he would be eliminated just now.


    The hopes had died and switched, some died and refused to move another. Max Fury''s fans seemed to have been heartbroken after seeing him attacked by two veteran tag team partners...


    The Party...


    They were former Slamdown Tag Team Champions.


    Everyone knew what they were capable of and the level of their outrageousness.


    That moment when they pulled Max Fury up and were about to throw him, the 21st countdown ended, and a young man rushed to the ring with incredible speed...


    Before The Party was able to get Arnold eliminated, Kieran Grant stepped into the ring and punched one of the partners in the face.


    However, the other partner quickly grabbed Arnold and sent him through the top rope.


    Arnold tried holding up to the ropes, but the force of the throw was way more fierce than he could beat at that moment. After several attacks from these two, he had barely taken a stance.


    At least, he stayed for a long, considerable period.


    The fans would always recognize him for that... That was a fact he knew, although his heart was filled with thoughts of dismay.


    However...


    Unbelievably...


    When his feet had almost touched the carpet outside, he suddenly felt a tight grip on his hand. That instant, the fall paused, and Arnold discovered that he hadn''t been eliminated.


    Looking up at this savior, Arnold''s eyes widened when he saw Karl (Kieran Grant).


    Karl just saved him from getting eliminated, and it was totally unbelievable...


    It took Arnold a while before he could believe that this was happening. However, not wanting to misuse this opportunity, he quickly gets back to the ring at a fast pace.


    He stared at Karl with widened eyes, his heart racing...


    ''After the beating?''


    ''After the arrest?''


    Karl still saved him from getting eliminated from a match that only needed one winner out of thirty men!!!


    Although it was certain that Karl was at fault for allying with Tristan Black, only a few in the entire world would do what he just did.


    While Arnold stared at him with looks of shock, Karl only smiled and nodded.


    Surprisingly, Karl had attacked the tag team partners who attempted to eliminate him, and they were lying half unconscious on the mat.


    With that gesture from Karl, they both glanced at these two men, and before they could know it, Max Fury and Kieran Grant charged at them with a force that symbolized destruction.


    Karl hadn''t told him why he saved him from getting eliminated, but that wasn''t important at this time...


    These motherf**king tag team partners had to visit the ringside at first!


    ******


    [A/N: I have to thank Ttnumber2, and Nameyelus for their encouraging support. You both are the only reason why I''m still writing this book. Once again, thank you very much!]

 Chapter 164 - 164: Dont unlock

    In a very short time, both partners of The Party were thrown out of the ring from the top rope. There was a loud vocal reaction that erupted in the arena as the fans witnessed the drama that had just happened.


    Max Fury was just a thin line away from elimination, but Kieran Grant just saved him from landing outside the ring!


    "In a Royal Rumble Match? This is unbelievable!"


    "They aren''t tag team partners, and they aren''t even friends! What would Kieran Grant do that?"


    The commentators expressed their confusion at that moment, but there was no hint of response from either Karl or Arnold.


    After the tag team partners were eliminated, Arnold turned to look at Karl and asked.


    "Why?"


    This time, Karl stared back for a short moment and smiled. The next moment, that smile faded, and he walked over to another competitor to fight.


    Arnold saw him leave and sighed. "He would have to tell me why he did that."


    In the meantime, he had to keep fighting as he was still in the game. Perhaps fortune had smiled on him by bringing Karl into the Royal Rumble Match at the right moment.


    If it hadn''t been for Karl (Kieran Grant), he would have been in his locker room at this moment. With another glance to Karl, Arnold let out a slight smile and turned to face another opponent.


    Fortunately but unfortunately again, he stumbled into Jay D at that time. Jay D froze a bit, then he added an evil smile on his face.


    "Ya still here?! Damn your ass!" Jay D charged him and attempted a forearm clash, but Arnold decided to let this man take advantage of him again.


    Jay D got the upper hand at the last clash before The Party attacked, and this made Arnold a little disappointed and exasperated... Now, he wouldn''t let that happen again.


    He is a professional wrestler like Jay D, and he believed he was strong enough to take him down. Although Jay D possessed great attribute levels, as he sensed, he believed he got better.


    Just when Jay D''s forearm was about to hit him in the face, Arnold made a swift shift and dodged the attack. Jay D, with widened eyes, fell on the mat with his hands creating a balance.


    He had a shocked reaction not because Arnold had dodged the attack, but because he acted like the actual "FLASH" in a legendary series back in the 10s. Arnold acted like he couldn''t move away at first and waited for Jay D to get closer... When Jay D was now confident that he had made a successful strike, he quickly escaped the forearm clash with an unnatural speed.


    This was why Jay D appeared stunned.


    ''Oh, my hell! Too fast!''


    These were the words that came out of his mouth, and in the next moment, he got superkick''d by the same Max Fury that almost stunned his heart away.


    Jay D fell on the mat with a mix of shock and pain... That instant, he didn''t know when he was sent out of the ring by the same Max Fury. Not only did the pain from the superkick cause his misery, but the astonishment did much.


    Even as he fell outside the ring, he still stared into the ring with the same widened eyes, his heart almost on the verge of skipping.


    ''Is no human! No way!'' Jay D quickly stood up and staggered his way through the alley, disappearing from the arena in no time.


    The fans seemed to have noticed what made him give that reaction, but only pointless cheers were heard as there were just too many people in the arena.


    Seeing Jay D leave, Arnold smiled and returned his attention to the ring... Then, he walked over to another wrestler who was visibly standing at one corner of the ring with no one to fight.


    This guy seems to be exhausted, and he was seemingly injured as well. He was grabbing his other hand arm with his first as he groaned heavily, making Arnold a little confused.


    ''Easy to eliminate, but just too foolish... I will let him be. He would just have to save himself from another competitor.''


    With this said in his mind, Arnold turned to another direction. He deleted the urge to attack the seemingly injured wrestler and approached another...


    However, it only turned out that he was being fooled. An arm came grabbing him in an instant; with great force and speed, this arm forced Max freaking Fury through the top rope, almost getting him out to the carpet outside.


    This time, Arnold had learned to be smarter in a match like this, unlike how he acted when The Party attacked. He held the rope so tight that it was almost ripped off, and when he turned to look at his attack, there was a dark look on his face.


    It was the guy who seemed injured and utterly exhausted... S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The f**k?!"


    Arnold''s face almost reddened.


    "You motherf**king son of a bitch!"


    "You would have been eliminated but I let you stay, at least for a bit longer. Now you took my pity for stupidity?!"


    Just as Max Fury said this, he went through the middle rope and speared the cunning guy from the outside. Initially, the guy had tried launching a kick after noticing that Arnold didn''t actually fall outside the ring, so this was when he had the opportunity to strike back.


    With the cunning guy speared, Arnold raised him and pinned his head to his armpit. Shortly, the cunning guy was raised so straight that blood began to rush to his head.


    *BAM!*


    In the next minute, a Neckbuster was delivered.


    The cunning guy fell to unconsciousness, lying straight on the mat. Arnold spared a glance and spat.


    "Tsk! Punks like you don''t deserve to be spared. You should be going back to your locker room by now, buddy!"


    Pulling up the cunning guy, Arnold made sure that he maintained a tight grip... In the next moment, the cunning guy was sent through the top rope, falling outside the ring on the arms he faked to have been injured.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    Turning away, the match continued...


    Just shockingly, Max Fury was still in the match!

 Chapter 165 - 165: [Dont unlock]

    Arnold left with his family the next day after his farewell show. He had already completed the deal of buying a house somewhere in New York City and had ensured the safety of his mother and sisters in the place.


    Mia, who is a wealthy young businesswoman, was the one who had urged Arnold to buy a house in New York City. He even asked them to come to her mansion so their safety could be more guaranteed, but Arnold rejected the offer, believing that he was a man of himself and wouldn''t take advantage of her property until their marriage.


    Mia never liked the decision, but she had no choice but to accept it. At least, it wasn''t as if he was still a poor lad like he was months ago, he could cater for his financial needs now, and she knew it.


    Although she was only being caring and kind, Arnold appreciated it.


    Mark and Lila saw the family in the garage before they left the Capside Centre building. Manager Jack Harris had followed them as well...


    Even Karl.


    Before they left, there was a short heartfelt conversation that sparked both laughs and sadistic silence, but it was all good.


    Arnold entered his Range Rover Evoque with his family, and with a rush, the car zoomed off into the bustling streets, disappearing after a few moments.


    "It''s just like a dream, brother. You made it!" Audrey said while they made their way through the highway to the airport.


    Arnold only laughed slightly and muttered.


    "Yeah, it''s kinda unbelievable... In reality, it''s believable, right?" He smiled and asked. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, it''s happening. Honestly, I never thought I could see such a day," Audrey responded.


    She was sitting in the front seat of the car, while Anna and Eva sat at the back but reacted expressionlessly to the conversation between the two in front.


    "Hard work never betrays. Determination is a success," Anna said after noticing their conversation.


    "Yes, Mom, I never believed that some months ago, but one thing made me believe," Arnold nodded and said.


    "What? What is that?" His mother threw a glance.


    "It''s hope. Hope made me believe that hard work pays," Arnold decided to lie to them.


    "Of course, Hard work works with hope, then you can achieve your dreams with both. If you don''t have hope while you work hard, you could lose the motivation to keep pushing... My father always told me that when I was a teen," Anna said.


    "Hmmm, then I should keep working hard to become a Lawyer someday... A Prosecutor specifically," Audrey hesitated and said.


    All this while, Eva was only listening to their conversation and was silent, but after Audrey''s statement, she decided to say something.


    "I will become a Celebrity someday, hehe."


    The three turned to look at her after that statement, their eyes glowed complicatedly with a mix of surprise.


    "What celebrity, Eva? What the f**k are you saying?" Audrey asked.


    "I love singing and dancing... I would like to be famous like Beyonce and Cardi B back in 2023," Eva smiled as she spoke.


    Arnold only nodded at that time mad continued driving, focusing.


    "Whatever you to become doesn''t matter. As far as it''s good, you only need hard work and determination to achieve it," Anna said with a smile and patted Eva''s head.


    She wanted the best for her children and would welcome any decision they made, as far as it wasn''t a crime or anything that wouldn''t favor them. That''s why Arnold loved his mother so much.


    She had always stood by him in his hard days when trying to enter Rising Impact University. When no one was there to help, she was always by his side, even though she was financially incapable of assisting him.


    For that, he would always love his mother to the fullest, and make her enjoy the fruits of her labor while she is still alive.


    She is 59 already... Although she wasn''t old... She still needed his care to the fullest.


    When they arrived at the airport, Arnold took his car to a cargo plane transport to get it to New York City before they arrived. He then took a flight with his family on a passenger airplane and landed in New York City within a few hours.


    After they arrived at the airport, they journeyed into the city and to their newly bought house. It was a very busy day in the busiest city in the world, but it made little to no distraction to Arnold and his family, who literally enjoyed the journey to the great city.


    When they got to the estate where his new house was located, they were all stunned by the surprise they saw.


    "Come on, mother. Come on girls."


    That was Mia.


    Surprisingly, Mia arrived at the house before Arnold and their family arrived. Arnold remembered her asking for a spare key for the house, but he didn''t think that she could leave the university just to surprise them.


    The surprise?


    Mia already arrived and made dinner for the family, regardless of the fact that she was a rich lass from a prominent family.


    Most rich kids would never have such an urge to do such a thing, but it was certain that Mai was a wonderful person. It wasn''t just because of her love for Arnold, she had morals to show off.


    "I prepared dinner for us, please let''s go to the dining to eat," Mia smiled at them.


    Arnold had been having a surprised look on his face, but his sisters and mother weren''t.


    In fact, they were happy.


    The looks on their faces could show it.


    Without much hesitation, Anna and her daughters approached the dining to have dinner. It was clear that they were really hungry after the long journey from Chicago, so there was no reason for them to hesitate.


    "Common, don''t stand there and stare, babe."


    This was what Mia said to Arnold after noticing him standing behind, amazed.


    Shaking his head and letting out a smile, Arnold walked over to the dining to have dinner.


    After all, it was pasta!

 Chapter 166 - 166: [Dont unlock]

    (Max Fury: I can''t come up there to meet up. I''m sorry).


    Arnold dropped a reply after pondering for a while, deciding to meet Selina in the building. Actually, he had come up with a decision not to date her, and it was final.


    (Selina Greenwood: Why? You wouldn''t want to dare me, right?)


    (Max Fury: I don''t give a f**k of what I dare you to do. I am someone''s fiance and I wouldn''t be involved in such a relationship).


    (Selina Greenwood: We shall see, Fury...)


    With an angered look, Arnold heaved a sigh and entered his car. He then drove off swiftly and disappeared into the streets.


    ...


    Back at home, Arnold decided to spend the rest of the day training. There was a large room built somewhere in the house that contained a wrestling ring, which he could use to practice. He personally made this for himself due to the nature of his job, basically because he practiced at all times.


    He would always visit the gym in the nearest gym house in the town, which wasn''t a problem at all.


    After gaining the Tombstone Piledriver Skill, Arnold had to practice together with completing the Ironskin training. It had taken most of his time, but it was all for success after all.


    He made sure that he completed the Ironskin training before he moved to the Tombstone Piledriver practice, gaining a few rewards after that.


    [Ironskin progression: 100%.]


    [You have gained 5 Combat Energy Points.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Endurance.]


    [You have gained 10 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Strength.]


    [You have gained 1 point to your Agility.]


    Arnold was only attracted to the Combat Energy Points, which he knew was a very valuable thing to him. All these while, he had been trying to gather a lot of them to be able to use the Hardcore Wrestling arts when needed. And at the end...


    [Combat Energy: 9.]


    He had managed to gain 9 Combat Energy Points. Arnold concluded that it was pretty low and disappointing, but the system shook him off that belief.


    [This isn''t poor, host. You are giving your all, and it''s impressive.]


    Arnold couldn''t help but smile at the acknowledgment, the bad feeling fading away in an instant.


    With that motivated spirit, he kept training and training until he began the Tombstone Piledriver practice. Due to having no idea of how to deliver such a move, it took quite a long time before Arnold could perfect it.


    Although he was used to relentless practice, that doesn''t mean that he had no moves to practice. The system also revealed the next Hardcore Wrestling art, "Ironfist".


    [Ironfist Description: The process whereby you launch a punch after a great channeling of the Ironskin power on your fist. Consumes half an Energy Point when used.]


    Arnold shrugged. "It''s just a practice, will it still consume Combat Energy Points while I practice it?"


    [No, host. You will gain more Combat Energy Points while you practice it instead.]


    With that said Arnold heaved a sigh of relief. The fact that his Combat Energy Points, which wouldn''t be consumed while he practiced, made him quite delighted since he needed to gather a lot of them.


    Although it appeared that these points wouldn''t be needed at this time, he only wanted a lot for them due to other events.


    Honestly, Arnold wasn''t only getting himself prepared for just the so-called Arrival that the system often said; he was ready for their cases...


    Ben was surely his enemy which he knew could plot an unprofessional attack against him one day...


    Tristan Black and Corey Gallagher were the worst of issues, making his family still unsafe until today. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just a few days ago, he had turned down Selina Greenwood''s proposal to be her gigolo; how would he not be ready for any suspected events?


    The world is cruel; he knew that since his father died from an unknown source, he was stripped of the little wealth that he had.


    Arnold believed that many hated the fact that he was succeeding and achieving his dreams, so there was no way he could only look forward to the Arrival of those who could take him down before they were around.


    "I have to be ready..."


    With a long relentless practice on the first day of his Tombstone Piledriver practice...


    [Perfection: 45%.]


    Arnold managed to perfect the Tombstone Piledriver finisher with 45% progress...


    It took him three consecutive days to make the Skill perfect, although he had spent part-time training the Ironfist art, making a 23% progression after the same three days.


    It was clear that learning Hardcore Wrestling was far more difficult than the typical wrestling moves... This wasn''t the first time Arnold was being notified and experiencing it himself.


    [23% perfection.]


    "Sigh... I''d have to spend two weeks to get this completed," he muttered with a bit of exhaustion.


    On the third day of the training, he sat on the mat after a long section of practice and training, pondering.


    Just that moment, a message got to him, and it was a notification of the debut match as a Slamdown superstar.


    (We gladly inform you about your debut in the Slamdown show. You would be taking Calvin Dean in a one-on-one match in next week''s show in San Diego, California).


    Arnold read the message and smiled.


    "My home city, cool!" He nodded.


    "Now I can''t wait to make San Diego scream in joy," he added, stood up, and went into his room in the house.


    Just like he always did, he went ahead to begin research about the so-called Calvin Dean whom he would be facing in his debut.


    This was what had helped in most matches he fought, having observed and noted down the flaws of his opponents while they fought.


    He had done that in Grindhouse Wrestling, and Slamdown wouldn''t be an exception.


    With a click on his keyboard, he began watching match videos of this Calvin guy, hoping to find as many useful things as possible.


    *Click*


    (Calvin Dean, former 6 times Rampage Intercontinental Champion).

 Chapter 167 - 167: [Dont unlock]

    Mark ended up reaching 22% perfection in his practice which wasn''t bad for a short moment as three hours. However, Arnold, on the other hand, gained quite a satisfying amount of points to his Attack Power.


    [You have gained 13 points to your Attack Power.]


    [You have gained 3 points to your Agility.]


    The fact that two of his finishers required good agility helped him gain three points after the practices, fortunately.


    At that point, Arnold had already been observing great changes in his body. The flexibility, the swiftness, and of course, the less-weighty feeling that caused but a smile and a look of disbelief on his face.


    He left the training ring with Mark after four hours as they went back to their rooms. It was already midnight at that period, but the massive lights illuminated and devoured every lurking darkness.


    When he was back in his room, Arnold attempted to sleep, but he stood up and changed his mind. Pondering for a while, he grabbed his phone and decided to watch Tristan Black''s videos.


    He also took time to observe and learn some things from other steel cage matches, learning tricks on how to defeat an opponent right in the ring with a pin.


    Before he knew it, it was already dawn while he was still roaming through YouTube. It was after watching a lot of videos that Arnold finally had the urge to sleep, but it was already morning...


    Although he was sleepy, he had a lot to do today.


    Before going to the gym, he invited Mark as usual and they visited the hospital again.


    Lila was alone in her room when they walked in, so they decided to have a chat with her before moving to the gym house.


    "What''s up? You feel good?" Arnold smiled at her and sat on a chair close to the ward bed.


    "Getting better... Will be up 30 hours, I guess..."


    "Or less... Maybe sooner," Mark interrupted.


    Lila glanced at him and nodded.


    "You guys are up for a workout? I can see it," Lila said while giving both men a casual glance.


    "I have to be ready for the Winner Takes All Match; you know what Tristan did, right?" Arnold asked.


    "Of course. He requested that the match should be in a steel cage, judging that you would only be performing poorly since it''s going to be your first time," Lila replied.


    Arnold saw that she was totally aware of it all and had figured out why Tristan had challenged Arnold to a steel cage match. After a short moment of silence, she sighed and said.


    "Well, I had a dream..."


    Arnold and Mark had a sharp glint in their eyes at that instant, throwing a gaze at Lila uniformly.


    "A dream? About?" Arnold was curious.


    "It''s about the Winner Takes All Match..."


    Lila said and paused, a cold look had appeared on her face that moment.


    "What happened?" Mark decided to ask, not finding the suspense funny at all.


    Lila hesitated a bit; a hesitant aura could be sensed all over; however, it was clear that she had no choice but to reveal what he dreamt of.


    After all, not all dreams are significant.


    Arnold does not believe in dreams, either.


    "In that dream, you were defeated by Tristan Black and lost your Grindhouse Omega Championship Title. Tristan Black also caused you a deadly injury after a fall from the top of the steel cage to the mat, almost breaking your spine."


    "I saw you unconscious for countless days and weeks, and even when you regained consciousness, the injury had ruined your life. Your career seemed to have been destroyed since you could never walk anymore."


    While Lila explained, Arnold listened attentively, dark glints sparking around the corner of his eyes.


    "And the most disheartening part was that..."


    Lila paused again. It only seemed like she was finding it hard to say this one.


    "That what?"


    Yet, Arnold requested further disclosure; the pleading look on his face was persuading.


    "Well, you were betrayed. Betrayed by someone you loved... That''s all I saw, and I didn''t get to see who this person is, unfortunately," Lila added. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three figures sighed at the same time... Mark had a complicated look on his face unable to say a word. Lila''s face held a deep sense of dread, as though the whole dream was real. Finally, Arnold, who had been listening to what Lila narrated, could only bite his lips, though expressionless.


    "Thank you, Lila."


    These were the last three words he said before leaving the Patient''s Room and leaving the hospital.


    "He should be careful... Tristan is not only coming for his title... I can feel it," Lila told Mark.


    Mark left the Patient Room after that warning from Lila. With a nod, she caressed her face and evacuated.


    "I don''t believe in dreams... They are fake and stupid fantasies. Tristan Black cannot defeat me... No way!"


    While he walked down to the gym house, there was a mix of feelings in his mind.


    It was now certain that Tristan had a different purpose of challenging him for a match. His strange revenge mission had caused a stir all through the internet, and almost the entire professional wrestling universe had been captivated by this event.


    Grindhouse Wrestling had sold over twenty thousand tickets, revealing that Capside Centre wouldn''t be fit to contain the massive amount of people that would be there for the match.


    For the first time in Grindhouse Wrestling''s history, ESPN would be sponsoring the show that night due to the vast popularity it had gained.


    The match was announced in Rampage and Slamdown, which also added to the rate of interest and attendance.


    It was going to be a battle between Grindhouse Wrestling''s two strongest men... The faces of the division, and the champions of the company.


    In the end, there would only be one winner...


    And only one loser...


    One crowned double champion.


    And one stranded loser.


    In the end, one will rise to the very top of the entire roster.


    While the other will join the group of average, struggling wrestlers.

 Chapter 168 - 168: [Dont unlock]

    Dusk came in a blur, and when it was 7 pm, the show began.


    Fortunately, Mark''s match was initially postponed to today, so he would be taking on Thane Ryder. Arnold made up his mind to spare some time to watch the match.


    Before he left, Arnold gave him a crazy motivation.


    "Don''t come back without winning."


    The system actually told Arnold to tell him this, assuring him that it was going to boost his motivation.


    When Mark entered the ring and the match began, Thane Ryder took the lead. Still, Mark had perfection issues, and it had almost caused him the match.


    But thanks to the strength and attack power he had advanced with Arnold''s guidance. He was able to stay in the match despite several attacks from Thane.


    Surprisingly, when Thane Ryder finally wanted to deliver his finisher, Mark (Bobby Crimson) escaped it and launched the Broad Kick against him, causing him to fall on the thick mat, unconscious.


    After a tensioned count of three, Bobby Crimson emerged victorious in that match, causing both a shock and excitement on Arnold''s face.


    Although he never expected less... Mark and Lila have been devoted to training hard and practicing, they truly deserve to win... At least, they wouldn''t keep suffering the rows of defeat that made them inferior.


    Happy that Mark defeated his greatest enemy, Arnold went back to warm up and kept practicing all the vital moves he got.


    The Neckbuster, the Sorrowful Kiss, the RKO...


    The Moonsault...


    When it was almost time for the main event, she went back to his locker room to rest and meditate.


    At that time, this stadium, Alliance Arena, which has up to thirty thousand seating capacity, was already filled up. This indicated the level of the massive exposure of this match. At the same time, it was another warning for Arnold not to lose...


    Not in the watch of the world.


    That night, Arnold was stunned away by the appearance of two individuals in the show.


    "Hey, Max Fury! What''s up?"


    Arnold never expected to see Matthew Bridges in a Grindhouse Wrestling show, but here he was... He had just come to watch the most talked about match of the week!


    A match that had drawn the attention of ESPN and some top professional wrestlers, what would one not say about it?


    It was going to be the greatest match in Grindhouse Wrestling history.


    The second shocking appearance was the arrival of Mia. Arnold got his eyes widened, but he didn''t know why he became happy at the same time.


    "Why did you leave the university just to come here? You will be punished," Arnold asked curiously.


    However, Mia only chuckled and folded her arms.


    "Mrs May allowed the final-year students to come here so we could learn from the two great wrestlers that would be competing against each other... That''s why I''m here," she smiled at her boyfriend.


    Hearing this, Arnold was relieved. At least he was happy that Mia wasn''t like her friend who lied to the authorities to leave the university... She seemed different.


    "Alright, sit," Arnold offered her a seat in the locker room, and they had a short conversation before the exact time for the main event.


    When Arnold was about the leave his locker room, Mia called from behind.


    "Arnold!"


    Arnold halted instantly and turned in her direction.


    "Be careful..." She said.


    Arnold nodded repeatedly and walked out of the room. Through the alleyway and to the preparatory area, Max Fury was set to enter the ring.


    He was the one to make the first entry, so he had to be there before Tristan Black. While there were murmurs inside the area, impatient to see the fighters coming in, the song of Max Fury boomed with a sudden force.


    Arnold dashed out from the entrance area and appeared in the arena. That minute, an unexplainable rate of screams and cheers sounded through the arena.


    Like always, the fans of Max Fury were super enthusiastically shaken to see their superstar... The Legacy... The young wonder fighter.


    Arnold tried to calm down, and then he made his Out-ring gesture, raising both hands wide and straight with a serious look on his face as if he was having a meditation.


    "That''s the feeling... The great feeling of the Grindhouse Omega champion. The devastating aura... The fearless zeal."


    "I''m one hundred percent sure that Max Fury is ready for the match, just like he always was for other matches he had come out victorious."


    "Well, we can''t say for sure! Tristan Black could be more than ready!"


    Arnold heard the commentators speak, but he didn''t pay their words any attention knowing that they were only doing their job.


    He made the same gesture and raised his title above his head after climbing to the top turnbuckle inside the ring, making the fans cheer louder.


    When he was done with his display, Tristan Black''s theme song sounded. It was a sound that came with base and devastating echoes, showing off his destructive personality.


    However, Arnold was not afraid...


    He was calm and collected.


    Tristan was dressed in a black garment that had a white rope and an attached hoodie cap. This was his entrance custom in all matches, so it wasn''t strange for the fans except for Arnold.


    When he entered the ring, the match introduction began.


    "The following contest is scheduled for One Fall!"


    "ONE FALL!!!!"


    "And it''s for the Grindhouse Alpha and Omega Championship!"


    "Introducing first, from San Diego, California, weighing 224 pounds. He is the Grindhouse Omega champion, The Legacy, MAX FURY!!!"


    "YEAH!!!" Max Fury''s fans cheered hard. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And his opponent, from Merseyside, England, weighing in 265 pounds, he is the Grindhouse Alpha Champion, The Nightmare, Tristan Black!!!"


    *Cheers*


    Tristan Black''s fans also showed themselves, shouting at the top of their lungs in full support.


    After the announcer made the introductions, she left the ring immediately and ordered the descending of the steel cage. The steel cage had already been fixed around the extreme of the top of the ring spot, and now, it was time to place it in its rightful position.


    While the steel cage descended, Tristan Black and Max Fury exchanged fierce gazes at themselves. The fans had little to no idea of what these men had in mind...


    In the end, what they only wanted was just an exciting match with their favorite wrestler winning the match.


    Tristan Black was fighting to end Max Fury''s career, while Max Fury was only fighting for the Alpha Championship Title.


    His win would definitely end Tristan''s career after all, but Max Fury didn''t care.


    Tristan made that decision himself and recorded it in the Agreement Book of the management.


    A few moments later, the steel cage was set.


    "Ring the bell!"


    Ding. Ding. Ding!


    As the bell rang, the greatest wrestling match in Grindhouse Wrestling began!

 Chapter 169 - 169: [Dont unlock]

    The ceremony began with a refreshment session...


    Everyone in the all was served greatly with good food and drinks to begin with. While they ate, there was a dancing and singing performance on stage.


    Arnold and his friends ate their meal as they couldn''t meet up with breakfast before they began the journey. Karl, himself was devouring the luxurious meal as if it was the very first time he was having something like that.


    It took about an hour and a half before the refreshment ended and the main award-giving session began.


    There were a lot of Awards... Both new and petty...


    When it was time for the Global Fist Award, there was tension that filled the hall. Arnold was nervous as well...


    Matthew Bridges was somewhere around the Legacy Pro Wrestling seating spot, getting his eyes closed so tightly that it hurt.


    "The winner of the Global Fist Award 2056 goes to..."


    "Drumroll please!" A lady standing beside the male announcer ordered.


    There was high tension around... Not on all wrestlers, but the ones who had been nominated for this great award.


    "MAX FURY!"


    Arnold''s eyes lit up in shock hearing his name. He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at that instant, still soaked in utter shock.


    At that very moment, there was a rain of cheers and claps from different angles, indicating the admiration of almost everyone in the hall.


    Arnold wouldn''t want to waste much time before going to the stage to collect his trophy. This was more like a dream, but it was still like a reality, too.


    As the claps and cheers sounded, still stunned, he summoned the courage to walk up to the stage.


    The claps continued, still...


    "Congratulations on your Global Fist Award win, Max Fury!" The lady, clad in a classic black dress and stunning high shoes, spoke just as Arnold came forward.


    "Thank you very much," Arnold smiled at her and walked over to the standings where a mic was kept for a speech.


    The young male announcer congratulated him as well, and he was humble enough for a "thank you"!


    When Arnold got to the standing, he glanced around the hall, observing the large crowd before him.


    He never thought a day like this would come... He never even imagined it.


    Although this was the Low-tier Award of the Global Professional Wrestling Association, it was still great winning it over hundreds of wrestlers in the world.


    "Good day everybody. Good day, New York. I um, wanna thank the Global Professional Wrestling Association for this great award. Growing up, I never thought I could achieve this one day. I was extremely hopeless just months ago, but here am I, standing as the Global Fist Award winner of 2056!"


    There was a round of applause.


    "I have to thank the President of the GPWA, the Chairman of Ultimate Revolution Wrestling, and the General Manager of Grindhouse Wrestling, Jack Harris, for this great opportunity."


    "I would also like to thank my best friends, Bobby Crimson and Lila Ross, for always being there for me. I wouldn''t have gone this far without them..."


    [C''mon! Stop lying host!]


    [You and I know that I''m the reason you have gone this far.]


    The system suddenly sounded in Arnold''s head. However, Arnold decided not to get distracted to prevent embarrassment and suspicion in the all.


    After his speech, he collected the trophy, a huge silver fist attached to a black base beneath, and left the stage.


    It was when he went back to his seat that he decided to reply to the Pro Wrestling System.


    ''All that was just for speech''s sake!''


    [Ah, I see!]


    The system was cold on this one.


    The Award Ceremony was done yet anyway. There was still one award to be given to his rightful owner...


    The greatest award.


    The Top-tier Award!


    The Global Arm Award.


    Arnold was actually waiting to see who this greater would be. He had heard several predictions from different sides and even online.


    This year, there have been incredible performances in the industry by some great wrestlers. The likes of Jay D and Andrew Jack were in the nomination as well, however, there were still other good-performing figures in other promotions.


    Arnold observed and saw that the chances of an Ultimate Revolution wrestler taking this award were thin... Although he didn''t make a final prediction.


    To be honest, he had no clue.


    At that moment, while he watched as the award was about to be announced, a whisper suddenly flew into his right ear.


    "Hello, Max Fury. Mrs Selina Greenwood requests to see you in Room 13 in the VIP area..."


    "What?"


    "Please don''t raise your voice, this is a secret..."


    The man who had been standing and whispering to him had a really tiny voice...


    Arnold was stunned at that instant, wondering why she had wanted to see him...


    It wasn''t as if he had any business involving her, or...


    "His she going to punish me because I snubbed her message?" Arnold wondered.


    To end the guesses and act like a man, he stood and walked to Room 13. The man who had whispered to his ears gave him a white-blue card that held a little information about Selina Greenwood, and when he got there, they allowed his entry as soon as he showed it to her bodyguards.


    ''Shit...''


    Entering the room, there was a stunning feminine figure sitting on the knee-high bed at the edge. Arnold was stunned by his first; he quickly removed his eyes, yet there was a sweet voice that came from that same direction.


    "You don''t need to close your eyes... C''mon! You already seen it!" She spoke from the near distance.


    In Arnold''s mind, he was going crazy. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Isn''t that her boobs. Oh my god!''


    He didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but he was composed with the very effort he could execute.


    At that moment, Selina stood up from the bed and approached him. Arnold was having a complicated feeling at that time.


    When he had gotten very close to hitting his body, well, she decided to let his boobs hit his chest.


    While biting her lips, she muttered...


    "Tell me, Max Fury! Why have you snubbed my messages?"


    ******


    [Please, drop a comment if you want Arnold to have a romantic affair with Selina. I planned to make it financially and powerfully beneficial too. I need your opinion guys.]

 Chapter 170 - 170: [Dont unlock]

    Four raging wrestlers were already in the ring, fighting against each other. However, when the song of Max Fury echoed clearly, every man''s attention in the ring was drawn. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The king is here!


    Just like other royal rumbles, the path to the ring was pretty long unlike that of other events. It took Arnold a few seconds before he could approach the ring with a run, and when he did...


    All four wrestlers in the ring quickly turned against him.


    Three from Rampage, one from Slamdown... All four men cast a fierce gaze on Arnold just as he walked in.


    "I guess they are planning to confront the Champion of Grindhouse Wrestling... Oh my God, this isn''t going to be funny for Max Fury."


    Arnold noticed this and swallowed a couple of times. It could only mean one thing to be surrounded by four men in the ring at a Royal Rumble Match...


    He was already going to be eliminated right at that time, without even having to stay for a minute.


    Arnold was short of what to do at that moment, and before he could know it, one of the men charged at him in aim for a kick.


    A Broad Kick.


    However, his advanced Agility would never fail him... Not with the attack of an average wrestler like Jaxon Lee.


    Although Jaxon Lee was a former Rampage Intercontinental champion, he appeared not to be fast enough or too strong enough.


    Arnold had improved massively after so much practice and training... When Jaxon threw his leg at him for a kick, he not only dodged the attack but followed his face with a massive punch.


    Jaxon staggered to the side at that instant, giving the other three men a chance to strike. Arnold expected the three other men to charge at one, so he only decided to make an escape move.


    No, not outside the ring, just a small move that could save him from an attack for a short period.


    Now, the sneak attack moves became useful.


    When the three men charged at him, he bent low to the mat and rolled through their feet. When doing this, Arnold grabbed the ankles of two wrestlers and forced them to the mat that instant, face-first.


    Now he really knew why the Sneak Attack was recommended by the system. He surely had practiced different moves of the Sneak Attack as well, and now, he could attack an opponent even when in danger, making unbelievable moves that could blow people''s minds.


    This move was just an example. The fans were stunned astonishment just as they saw Max Fury bring two wrestlers to kiss the mat at the same time.


    More than what they expected as a first impression, he was really a talented fighter!


    The last attacker quickly charged at Arnold with incredible speed, almost as fast as that of Jaxon Lee, but Jaxon was still better.


    At that time, Arnold had approached the ropes in one corner, and while this wrestler aimed to clothesline him outside the ring, Arnold dodged the attack by lowering his height enough not to get hit, raised the wrestler''s leg, and threw him outside the ring.


    The force and speed that Arnold used in throwing him made it impossible for this fair-skinned wrestler, and he fell outside the ring face-first.


    Arnold sighed.


    ''First elimination, let''s go!''


    He walked back to the middle of the ring and approached Jaxon. The other wrestlers had let go of their ambition to eliminate Max Fury, so they faced themselves for a fight.


    Max Fury just appeared to be more powerful than they thought.


    However, Jaxon Lee appeared to be the only one who believed that he could get Max Fury beaten and eliminated. He charged at Max Fury again, this time, he was slow, but there was a terrific aura of a devasting strike.


    Arnold was always fast in his reaction to attacks, and this had helped him escape most attacks, unlike other matches he had fought. Indeed, the Sneak Attack practices had helped him improve.


    Jaxon didn''t strike with a Broad Kick this time, he came with a punch.


    But it was so unfortunate that Max Fury was just a swift wizard. One moment, it would feel like he had attacked successfully, but the next moment, it turned out that he was the one being victimized.


    Grabbing his hand, Arnold changed course and twisted it a few times. A groan could be heard through the ring while Jaxon fell to his knees in pain.


    Arnold smiled upon that act, knowing what he could actually do at that moment...


    Not everyone predicted his next action, but it was done, and there were pointless screams from the congregation.


    Suddenly, Arnold let go of Jaxon''s arm and moved several steps backward. The fact that Jaxon was still holding his pain and suffering from the pain made it easier for him to strike.


    And with the blink of an eye, joined with great Agility and Attack Power, Max Fury charged at Jaxon and launched a Sorrowful Kiss.


    Jaxon fell at that instant, unconscious.


    However, when he tried to pull him up for elimination, the already-finished countdown caused another theme song to play.


    Three...


    Two...


    One...


    *Ding...!*


    The display of a roaring monster was shown on the wide display screen at the entrance area, and just then, just by hearing the sound of the theme song, the whole arena erupted with shouts.


    "OHH OH! It''s The Devourer! HEAVY AMOS! The indestructible! The predator! The bringer of chaos!"


    Arnold could only shrug as the reaction to the arrival of this wrestler was stunning. With the way it looked, he was someone who had a great urge to destroy and eliminate.


    Arnold could notice his structure as well, and he looked like a figure weighing up to 350 pounds.


    "Oh... Shit!" Arnold caused.


    Heavy Amos, with dark glints shining deep in his eyes, charged at the ring with storming footsteps.


    Arnold didn''t have to be told that this big guy was coming for him...


    After all...


    He is the trending superstar that many have been talking about.


    He would have to face his fears.